《Harem Reborn》


 Chapter 1: Fates Real Game

    Chapter 1: Fate''s Real Game

    I stumble into an alley, wearing second-hand clothes I had found from a drop-off bin. I was trying to find cover from the rain that just started. I hadboured breathing, and it had been that way for a while now, as I grabbed at my chest. The rain began to intensify as I began to cough. I moved to try and prop myself against the wall but slid down and sshed into a puddle that had formed.

    "That would be just my kind of luck," I managed to cough out.

    Lately breathing had be an immense challenge for me I had even coughed a bit of blood. Add that to being broke and homeless. It was just another one of Fate''s games.

    I was sure by now that someone one up above had it out for me. I''m 42 now, and every turn I make, I meet another roadblock or setback. It started even as a kid.

    Being born into a low-ie family in modern times wasn''t horrible. Born into a family of nine kids, plus me, was a different story. Being thest born was the cherry on top.

    That was just the beginning of my strange and fated life. Later, a student in my grade school coborated with a teacher to use me of cheating on our sixth grade final exam. This act got me held back a year.

    After running into the problem again with the same kid, different teachers on my 10th-grade final, I had enough. Leaving school and getting kicked out of home, I got a job and kept it for a while until a randomint got me fired.

    I lost my apartment, and I was homeless again after living on the streets from leaving home. This game of cat and mouse with the forces of Fate continued till I turned thirty-eight. Then, three months blessed me with fabricated happiness.

    Cindy met me like Fate one day when I stopped for a coffee. My job had been going well finally, and my new ce was finally feeling like a home. We hit it off immediately, and I had the best three months of my life. Like most good things in my life, it had to end.

    After three months, Cindy disappeared with all my stuff and money. The next day I found out some people hand made a string ofints from random sources. Overnight theints had flowed in, and my job fired me that day.

    I had given up even trying after that point. It was thest straw in my worthless existence. In this world, I was nothing, but maybe in another life, I could be more. Perhaps some god out there would take pity on me.

    I began to cough and put my hand to my mouth. As the fit stopped, I pulled my hand away to see blood.

    "This is my life, no job, or insurance. Fate, you win, I give up."

    I swore here could hear the distant sounds ofughter.

    ---------------------------

    [Fate''s view]

    "Finally had enough?" Mused Fate as heughed.

    The god sat somewhere outside that dimension, watching Dave through a Mana Screen. Fate was the ruler of the dimension this time. He would make the Hero pay for past injustices on worlds that they had yed before.

    Fate would see the Hero suffer till the end of this life. The cancer cells Fate had activated in Dave''s body were just the icing on the cake at this point.

    Fate mused if the new world was mundane and boring like this one, or maybe a technological one? Dave''s life wasing to an end, and soon, this game would end, and the game would start over. Fate would crush the Hero again. This thought made himugh as he watched Dave cough up more blood. His form drenched in the pouring rain.

    ------------------

    [Dave''s view]

    "That''s a lot of blood."

    Looking at my hands as the rain slowly washed the blood away. It was getting even harder to breathe as I shook from the cold. Coughing fits rack my body, causing me to cough out more blood heavily.

    "Please, if anyone out there can hear my prayer, please hear my words. I want another chance. I want to try again," but I was cut off by another coughing fit that left me sprawled in the dirty alley.

    Not having the strength to get up, I cough more, choking on muddy water and blood. I''m so cold, but everything is getting quieter as my body gives up on me and my eyes slowly slide closed.

    In another hidden dimension, locked away with many other gods, Destiny and Transmigration prepared themselves for the death of the Hero. All of the Hero''s supporting gods had been locked away together. In this pocket dimension, unclosing eyes and a screen always on, forced to watch the torturous and fateful life of the Hero.

    One fateful mistake killed the Hero in thest world. ording to the terms of the Random World Transmigration Act, The winner gets one wish and control as a god of the next game. The Hero hadn''t won every time but made sure that Fate''s champion never won if he couldn''t.

    Fate had used his wish to force all the gods who supported the Hero to be locked up while letting the other champions havefortable lives. The advocates of other gods only had to help with the Hero''s Fate in the new world. The world that Fate ruled.

    That time hade to an end. Both Destiny and Transmigration leaped towards the Hero''s Quantum Signature. Instantly Destiny locked on to the Hero.

    The two goddesses streaked through the Data-verse of Reborn towards the Hero''s Spark. Destiny reached Dave as his heart gave out, and his Spark lifted out his body. Destiny gently took hold of the Hero''s Spark and cradled it close to her.

    Forty-two years of miserably watching Fate y with the Hero melted away as she held his Spark close. She would not sit on the sidelines this time. Destiny would give the Hero her blessing of Destiny to make Fate pay, and she knew Transmigration would give her ce up to help.

    "Hello?"

    "Where am I?"

    The voice came from the Spark, and it warmed her to the soul.

    "I''m here Hero, It''s me, Destiny. I don''t have much time to exin. Just know I will find you."

    My mind felt like a mess, and I couldn''t feel my body when I heard that familiar angelic voice I knew so many times before. Destiny. That was something his previous life was missing, and what did she mean by, didn''t have much time, and she will find him?

    "Don''t forget, Hero. This time it is the Random World Round. I, Transmigration, and Destiny will be born there with you, but it''s all random. This time will be different. We both gave up our god status to help you this time. You will have to learn what that means, but you are not guaranteed an easy life this time. This Round, you need to beat Fate''s Champion."

    I wanted to scream. To shout about how this wasn''t fair, then the old memories began to flood inall the extraordinary times with Destiny and all their friends.

    Instead ofining or worrying, the Hero enjoyed being close to Destiny. Transmigration watched the new world materialize over thest bones, converting NPCs over to the new world''s settings andws.

    -------------------------

    Reborn, a revolutionary system that lets children of the future live many lives. This game is not a system built for normal children or adults. Instead, terminally ill children with no hope of recovery receive a second chance.

    When the childrene into the game, their Spark or Quantum Signature merges into the world of Reborn. Unfortunately, this process kills the child''s body, but the child gets to live eternal lives and random memory loss or wipes to keep the yers from losing control.

    Once in the game, no one from the outside world can interfere. The game is a one way trip to immortality.

    Wee to Reborn.

 Chapter 2: Extrasensory Explosion

    Chapter 2: Extrasensory Explosion

    I hear the sounds of people moving and talking. What just happened? My breathing is normal, and I don''t feel wet. What the hell is going on?

    I open my eyes but immediately put my hand up to block the sun. The sun? It was just around 7 pm and already dark out when I stumbled into that back alley. This must have had something to do with meeting Destiny in that other ce; my mind was still confused about all of this.

    As my eyes begin to adjust to the light, I notice something that stayed in the same ce no matter how I looked. In the top left-hand corner of my view is a blinking blue icon. I focused on it and discovered it was a blinking star.

    Suddenly, I was distracted from the icon, something else had caught my attention. My hand was tiny, and suddenly I was aware of the rest of my shrunken body. What the hell? It wasn''t even my skin color.

    I had tan skin before, and now it was a pasty white. I look at the small hand and skinny arm attached to it and was not impressed. I stopped my eyes from disappointing me any further when I saw what I was wearing.

    "Ok, what is going on here? None of this is making any sense," I spoke these words quietly and slowly, my brain trying to process all this, but it was like I was drawing nks.

    I took a deep breath. Alright, it seems that I have somehow got myself that second chance I had wanted. I can''t squander this chance, and I will work hard at this new life!

    I try to stand up, but it''s like I don''t know what I''m doing and I get tangled in my legs and fall on my face. Stupid, what was wrong with my limbs? It was like I had to learn how to walk all over again, even using my arms and finger took some getting used too.

    At the end of the alley, I could hear two peopleughing like crazy people. I looked up to see the two... Things standing at the end of the alley pointing at me doubled over. As I picked myself up with a bit more grace, but both lost interest and walked away as if nothing had happened. WAS THAT JUST A BULL MAN AND A BLUE JELLY MAN LAUGHING AT ME???

    "All right, I can''t just sit around when there is a whole new world for me to explore!"

    I walked to the end of the alley, and when I got to the street, I stopped. Like aplete system pause in a game, but only for me. My mind does that thing to freeze all thought, diverting all power toprehend what you are seeing. It''s like when you see something that you can''t believe it because it''s just too unbelievable. The real issue was that everything was unbeleivable.

    This ce defies thew of...well I think it defied all of them. There were humans and demi-human, animal people, orcs, gnome, the Beetles, witches, wizards,wyers, demons, androids, two for one BOGO shoe salesmen, more alien species than all eight MIB movies. And if that''s not weird enough, none of the buildings matched up. It was like someone had picked one from every era that they had happened on and many that never existed in the first ce.

    "Grewdsa dersq...." I''m sure smoke was forming at my ears at this point as words failed, and I felt drool forming in the corners of my mouth.

    pping my cheeks good and hard, I wiped my face off after my brain caught up with the sensory overload and turned around. I went and sat down at the ce I had been sitting before, because holy shit, where the hell was I? Sitting down, I inspect myself, no shoes on, and wearing that horrible bup sack with a hole in it that I had noticed earlier and just denied its existence until now and string around my waist.

    What the hell was this shit? The second-hand clothes that had been wearing before death were a lot better than this used potato sack! Was I to suffer worse this time?

    "Ugh, my brain," I say to myself, rubbing my pounding temples.

    The blinking star catches my attention again, and I''ve noticed that it always stays in the same spot no matter where I turn. Looking at the icon, I move to touch it, but my finger can''t reach it. I try a couple more swipes at it, but still nothing.

    "Oh great, this is just par for the course. I bet it''s something cool and I''ll never be able to open," but an explosion of screens invades my view and cuts myints off, making me push against the wall.

    Three alerts pulsate in the shape of blue windows, and the first one reads:

    WELCOME TO THE RANDOM WORLD CHALLENGE!

    The Random World Challenge is a race to the top! You and your team willpete against another team to reach the final round. Thest one standing wins the next world choice, a wish, and an advantage for the next game.

    Random World Challenge is abination of all worlds and creatures. The NPC''s are randomized, and their quests will be varied. To make it to the next round, you must gain experience through NPC and World quests. World quests will be given to you during special events, and they wille via message.

    This round, you have been given two blessings that will help you advance in the random world.

    The first is Transmigration, this allows you to retain and regain your memories from your past lives, and you also receive a guide, Trina. Trina is a Pack Faery and will help you this round.

    The second is Destiny; this will see random acts to help the yer get closer to his goal and ultimate reward. Destiny will be waiting for you in this world. She is waiting for you, Hero.

    "So it all was real, and I did get to spend time with her. I would be against another team so I would need to find her and others. "

    absently looking at the bottom of the message.

    ATTACHMENTS:3

    1.Extra bup sack

    Wait a minute...

    2.Extra string

    Is this some bad joke?

    3.Trina

    Oh? Trina, what is this? So I did get something useful after all! Maybe, really, can''t be much worse the first two disappointing items, and she is supposed to be a guide! Let''s see now before it worked when I said open, so...

    "ept all?" I say as more of a question than a statement.

    Another pulsing blue bar pops up.

    ITEMS ACCEPTED

    ess your inventory to use these items.

    This heads-up-disy was the kind of stuff from video games in my previous life, and I was getting excited. A game like this, with the blessing I have, could mean endless possibilities. There were still two more alerts on my HUD and I would get to them, but I was still lost it the potential of my new life.

 Chapter 3: AVATAR

    Chapter 3: AVATAR

    After I finished my little day-dreaming session, I started to focus again. I wanted to close the message that I had open to see the next one, and the message window closed, leaving the other two. I was surprised by how easy it was to do and how convenient it was not to talk themands. This navigation system was going to be very useful in the future.

    It would have been awkward to have to talk out everymand I needed to use. That would have been double in a crowded room, but I pushed that thought aside now. I focused on the new window, and I started to read the next message, narrowing my eyes.

    RULES AND CONDITIONS

    Anything goes. Each chosen mustpete till thest team is standing.

    Woah, that is intense. So this is some two-way royal rumble in randomnd. The thought makes me chuckle, and I closed that alert. I couldn''t help feeling excited, my previous life had been just one thing after another, and this was my chance for payback.

    I hoped some of the yers responsible or involved with my past injustices would be here. I wanted to get even with them and the one who nned it all. That window closed, and I looked at thest one left in my disy.

    SAFE AREA

    This 6x20 Area is a yer safe zone. There are other zones, but they are rare and inside dungeon areas only. Each yer only has ess to his or her location. While in this zone, you are invisible to dangers in the world.

    As I closed thest alert, I sighed. That should have been the first alert or the second, but not the final one. At least now, I could concentrate on what I was doing, but what was I supposed to be doing?

    I decided opening my inventory was the best ce to start. It was a simple grided screen with five blocks that appeared in that pulsing blue color. Three slots had items, and I selected the Trina Fairy.

    The image fell off the grid and hit the ground, making a white cloud of smoke. Small coughing sounds wereing from the cloud that swallowed me. I tried to wave my little hands to clear the smoke, but it filled the alley, making me start to cough.

    "Jeez, do they need to be so dramatic?" said a small female voice.

    Soon the smoke cleared, and I could put a face to the voice. I was pretty surprised, and I''m sure my little kid face barely hid my excitement at seeing the small female fairy.

    "You''re Trina?" I asked excitedly.

    "The one and only! Wee to the new world. My job is to help you along the way with understanding this new ce. I will also be your pack!"

    As Trina finished, a backpack five times her size appeared on her back from a cloud of smoke. This essory made the cute fairy look ridiculous, but the weight didn''t seem to bother her. I also noticed that my transparent inventory grid had gained fifteen more slots.

    "So, do I have stats or a character sheet?" I ask, thinking about games I had the chance to y in my previous life.

    "Oh, yes! You can open it to see your stats and skills. There is also a MAGIC book to show you the spells you have learned. Just think what you want to open, and it will appear."

    Well, this seems pretty basic so far. Let''s close my INVENTORY and tried to open my equipment, but nothing happened. The grid closed, but no new screen appeared, so instead of asking, I ran through a list of names until I stumble onto AVATAR, and another screen of me appeared. This mirror-image was my first time getting a look at my new self.

    My avatar''s hair had mud in it, but I could see dirty blonde strands through the dirt. I was not very impressed with the look as small kids go. The sac I wore was in the chest slot, and the string was in the belt slot. Both had low durability, but they were above half.

    "Well, I didn''t start with much."

    "Trina tried to tell you that it would be all random, but cheer up! Destiny is on your side this time, and you''re going to beat Fate this time! With Trina''s help, it will be no problem!"

    "What do you mean, you told me? Are you one of the goddesses from before?"

    "Yup, that''s me! I look different normally, but my true name is Trinity, the goddess of Transmigration. Though in this world, we appear different."

    "So, do you know my name?"

    "Woah Woah, Woah, Trina can''t tell you that. Unless you can remember, only the gods know those, and I''m not a god right now, just your partner! Let''s look at your stats. Maybe there is a surprise waiting there for you," Trina spoke hopefully, but she looked a bit apprehensive.

    "True, let''s see if I have some unique passive talent or a cool skill. Maybe my stats are jacked!" I scrolled down past my view of the dirty child I was and looked at my stats.

    I hear Trina let out a sigh beside me, and I started to scan the page. As I reviewed everything, my heart fell from my chest to my feet. Well, so much for that dream, and what the hell was that name?

    LEVEL: 1

    HP: 10/10

    MANA: 5/5

    NAME: Snaggle Tooth

    AGE: 7

    CLASS: Street Urchin

    STATUS: Hungry

    WEALTH: Non-existent

    HOME: Do not have one

    STRENGTH:1

    CONSTITUTION:1 (+5)

    COMBAT:0

    SPEED:1

    ???:0

    MANA:0 (+0)

    ???:0

    ???:0

    ABILITIES

    SKILLS:

    Dammit, what kind of cruel joke is this? I was just broke and beat down my entire previous life, and now I was looking at a nk sheet. No Skills or Abilities, no boosts, nothing. Were there going to be people waiting at every turn likest time? Was this just going to be an borate repeat of my past life?

    "Cheer up. Trina thinks this is all for a reason. Don''t be sad. Destiny gave you her blessing, and it''s one of the most powerful ones you could get. So don''t give up yet. Destiny has a funny way of guiding you to the exact ces you need to be at the right time."

    "I guess so. I was hoping for too much and got those dreams snatched," Iugh as I stand back up.

    To hell with Fate, I will make it to the top, and I won''t let anything beat me down this time. Not even this ridiculous name, it felt like Fate''sst grab to do something to bother me.

    I lived myst life as a poor and defeated soul. I''ll find you one day, Destiny. Until then, I, Snaggle Tooth, shall make my way in this new, disjointed world.

    Poor Man Reborn: As Poor Kid!

 Chapter 4: First Collision With Destiny

    Chapter 4: First Collision With Destiny

    I stood up again and dusted my sack off; I wasn''t going to let this bag I was wearing or my nk AVATAR get me down. I had this of system now, and even if my stats were crap, I could get better. Now, I had a chance, an edge on myst life, but how to use it? I looked at Trina, and she waved me forward.

    "Ok, so we gotta find a quest," Trina exined to me as I walked toward the opening of the alley-way.

    "How do I do that?"

    "That''s a good question. I think you have to look around and find someone that needs help."

    "You think? I''m just supposed to walk around in my cute little sack and adorable dirty face and as if anyone needs help? I NEED HELP! Aren''t you supposed to be my guide?"

    "Yes, for your functionality! But I''m just as lost on the actual people as you are. Let''s go take a look, and maybe we will find someone that needs our help."

    As frustrated as I was, it wasn''t like I had much of a choice, so that''s what I did. I took the first real steps knowing that I had destiny on my side this time instead of Fate. I bravely walked onto the street full of hopefulness for my new future.

    Collision! Before I knew what was going on or my second foot had hit the ground, a man running very fast crashed into me. The man knocked me out of the way like I was nothing more than a leaf in his path! As I went down, my hand caught around a smooth leather strap, and I pulled it down with me.

    I hit the ground hard, rolling to the side, and ended up clutching a bag. As I got my breath back, I could see the fancy purse I was holding. It was purple and looked to be of a higher quality.

    Slowly, the sounds of the world came rushing back into me. I picked myself up and looked to where the man had been going, but I couldn''t see him anymore. I clutched the bag I had grabbed tight to my chest, but now what?

    "Are you alright? That guy moved you over like a car! But look what you hooked! You got the bag he stole! This thing will surely help us get big credits if we can find the person it was stolen from!" Trina eximed.

    As Trina neared the end of her exciting speech, I could hear an angry female voice. It wasing behind me from the crowd. As the voice got closer, I started to hear many male voices calling out "My Lady" and "Duchess," and I turned to see what was going on.

    The outraged face of a beautiful woman came storming into view. She was quite the woman, as my eye drew to her impressive chest. The child-like part of me tried to be embarrassed, but the man that was really on the inside enjoyed watching her run. A panting group of guards of different species followed her.

    "Thief, Stop that damn thief! Are you all blind or just stupid?" The outraged woman screamed, but none of the pedestrians paid her mind. "Ignorance is bliss" seems to transcend universes.

    As the woman got closer with the entourage that was chasing after her, I started to move towards her.

    "Excuse me, miss," I said, walking into her path.

    The woman was clearly about to trample me like freshly nted flowers but slowed and then stopped when she saw the bag I was holding. Her eyes lit up, and she ran at me fast, like scary fast. I was scooped into her arms and then pressed into the gap of her bulging and soft breasts.

    "Where did you get this from?" the woman excitedly asked as she rubbed my little body like a towel across her chest, and I was in heaven.

    Screw my past life! This kind of thing was what I was missing! What next? Maybe she has a super good looking daughter!

    I had to keeping up for air from the breast trap I had ever experienced, but I tried to answer her question.

    "I came from... that alley, and someone... ran into me and... knocked me over, and... when I fell, my hand got... caught on this," I say in gasping breaths, each time I came up for air, holding the bag up.

    The woman slowly pulled my face out of her chest folds and set me down, as my adult mind pleaded for it never to end. She took the purse and handed it to a guard panting less than the rest. She then looked me up and down but didn''t see Trina moving around my head. The woman wore a red dress with a white scarf and a broad-brimmed beige hat.

    I noticed the guard that she had handed the purse to wasing back from the ce he had walked over to check the bag''s contents. ording to the expression the guard wore, everything must be alright and in ce. The guard was human, but he was wearing a cloth gray overcoat with a pair of wide metal greaves and boots, giving him a mismatched appearance. The weirdest part was the helmet he wore with the visor down

    "It''s there, my Lady, along with everything else," The human head guard said, walking up close to speak, then stepping back.

    "Well, this is quite remarkable. What made you stay with my purse? Didn''t you think that it might have something valuable? It could have helped you out if I decided not to reward you."

    Not reward me? I hadn''t considered that, but was that how this was going to go? It wasn''t like the woman had to reward me and it wasn''t the end of my new life if she didn''t, but the words she spoke hit home. Is the first nice thing I do is just another bigugh in my face?

 Chapter 5: Stick It To Fate

    Chapter 5: Stick It To Fate

    Her words stuck in my thoughts, and I froze in my mess of thoughts, but the woman noticed that her words profoundly affected me, so she continued to speak.

    "Don''t worry, boy. I can see you are as poor as it gets down here in The Entry Home Land, but I can also see something hidden behind your eyes like you are more than what you seem. I was just walking through the noble district four, and that thief came out of nowhere," thedy put the back of her hand to her head and then turned it, feigning indignation.

    "Sorry Mam, I just was in the right ce at the right time to help, I guess," I say while scratching at my side.

    The damn sac was itchy, and getting knocked to the ground hadn''t helped. Maybe be I''ll get a coin or two, whatever the people here used for currency, and I could get something to eat and wear. Just then, my stomach rumbled at the thought of food.

    "Aren''t you just a Darling, but by the sounds, your stomach says you''re starving! My name is Grace Huntington, and I am a Dutchess of the fifth noble level. I specialize as a Duelist, and I have afortable home with no husband. Would you like toe live with me, my little bup sac boy?"

    "Holy crap, this is amazing! You just got here, and now you have a home?! what crazy luck!" Trina finally piped up, but I ignored her.

    Was this my big chance to jump ahead who knew how many levels? And all I had to do was go with this rich and beautiful woman? I didn''t think anymore before blurting out my answer.

    "Yes, I would really enjoy that."

    "Oh my! Isnt he''s so cute! So formal and in a bup sack, just wait until we put some shoes on you. My daughter is going to love you! Follow us, young man, you have saved me a lot of hassle, and I shall reward you for your act. I think it''s destiny that we meet like this."

    Wow, I just walked out after being homeless and got ran over by a thief. Now I''m no longer lost, and I might get something to cure my growling stomach. Beggars can''t be choosers, is how the saying goes, but I would pick this choice every time Destiny offered it to me! These blessings were turning out to be a real help, and did she just say, daughter? This game was shaping up to be a good one!

    I followed the group through seven security check stations as we passed through each level, and Miss Grace let them scan her wrist each time. Each time, she put her palm up and pulled all the fingers in but left her pinky out. After the second station, I asked her why she was doing it.

    "Why do they scan your hand?"

    "Multiple things; if you go into your inventory and ask for HAND ACTIONS, there is a ten space wheel to store items to use. Your first slot will always have your AVATAR which is what i was doing by extending my pinky. You can activate these by holding up your fingers from pinky to index for one to five. Then you drop fingers to your palm until your hand is closed for six to ten."

    "She is right! You can do this to interact with objects or people. You can also put your other hand t over the top of your hand, making the number slot to summon items," Trina piped up beside my head.

    "That''s really helpful, thank you. Can I ask you one question?" I asked Grace as we pass into the fifth level.

    "Of course child, what is it?"

    "Why are you helping me?"

    "You had every chance to take my bag and run. We would have had no idea you had it, just like the one who took it in the first ce. The treasure inside this bag is worth a small kingdom, and you might not have known that, but that doesn''t change how you stepped forward. Even while I was angrily chasing the thief, you stepped in my path and politely gave me what I was looking for asked nothing in returnyou, who is in nothing but a bup sack. I have faith you will be something this world has never seen. Like I said, destiny."

    I wasn''t in a ce to be arguing, and I was just d that I wasn''t looking for a ce to sleep tonight, but it was nice to hear after the catastrophic lifetime I had just lived, though. As we walked, I tried to concentrate on Miss Grace so I wouldn''t stop and gawk at all the fantastic things that were sliding past my vision. I''m pretty sure I saw arge slug selling something that looked like ice cream, among other incredible sights.

    Soon we slowed down and walked up to a beautiful manor built with white brick and a red tile roof. The two-story building had arge balcony that wrapped around the house. There was a single iron gate that was surrounded by a three-meter tall red brick wall.

    Once we got to the gate, one of the guards opened it up for us and ushered us through. As we walked up to the porch, a girl that looked about four to five years older than me greeted us. The purple-haired girl got very excited when she saw Grace.

    "Mom, why did you bring home that walking sack of potatoes?"

    The girl was tall for her age and had a curious look that said she wasn''t disgusted by me. She was charming, with a blue sundress on and white slippers. Her blue eyes blended with her purple hair, but she had pale skin. Not that it took away from her beauty.

    "This young man rescued my bag from that man that grabbed it. Not before we chased him five levels down. This "bag of potatoes" has done a great favor for us, and we shall repay him by giving him a home with us. Think of him as your little brother," Miss Grace exined and then turned to me, gesturing to the girl. "This lovely daughter of mine is Lavender."

    Lavender walked up to inspect me, and Trina followed her. My fairy had put away her massive pack, but it still made me smile on the inside, seeing her flit around Lanvender''s head. The girl finally stopped in front of me and squatted down, putting her hand out t.

    I''ve seen enough sci-fi space shows to know this is a form of greeting and pass my hand over hers. Lavenderughed a soft-sounding chuckle that reminds me of spring, and it sent a chill down my spine. Is this her? But when we lock eyes, she''s just a beautiful girl.

    "If mom says you got her bag back from that creep that ruined our day out, then I say your good too. What''s your name?" Lavender asks me, and my heart would have sunk to my shoes if I had any.

    "That''s right! I never asked what your name was, how thoughtless of me," Miss Grace puts a hand up to her head as a sign of her forgetfulness.

    "Snaggle Tooth. It''s ok, a lot was happening," I mumble.

    I see Lavender''s face redden, and Miss Grace screws up her expression to hide the smile I know she is holding back. I wasn''t sure what to expect when I said my name. Miss Grace let out a cough.

    "Well, I don''t think that name will do. What do you think, Honey?"

    "I''m not really sure, but we can''t leave it like that. How would we ever take this boy out?" And at this point, both Miss Grace and Lavender started tough.

    I smiled, thinking how nice it was to see a happy family that was so small. I believe there is only one name I should have for this round. Let stick it to Fate, so when I find him and his minions, I can tell him Dave says, hey!

    "Dave," I speak up loud enough to interrupt the two''sughter.

    "Really? Are you sure? Because I will change it right now, you will also take ourst name. I have a CHANGE NAME PASS, but you can''t change it again after."

    "I''m sure. You say that destiny brought us all together. Well, I, Dave Huntington, have a score to settle with Fate, and that is my destiny!" As I finished my little speech, the blinking star popped up again.

 Chapter 6: Kicking and Screaming

    Chapter 6: Kicking and Screaming

    "So, now my lovely Lavender will show you to your room, Dave. I have some things I need to take care of and a person I need to talk to, please enjoy and rx."

    Miss Grace exined to me as we walk into the house. Once inside, she and the head guard left up the stairs and to the left, leaving me with just Lavender. The house reminded me of a fantasy nobles mansion pulled from a novel.

    Lavender came over to me and started to look me over some more, and then she got really close to me and smelt my hair. I could smell fruiting off her as Lavender stepped back and raised her eyebrow at me.

    "How don''t you stink? Nevermind,e on, Dave, let''s head up and I will show you to a room where you can put your," but Lavender paused there and then changed the course of the conversation. "Then, I''ll show you to the bathroom. Then, while you''re getting clean, Tilly, our maid, will get you some clean clothes."

    "Thanks," I reply shyly.

    Ugh, this might be my previous life''s thoughts, but I can''t control every emotion of this body yet. I didn''t n on being some joke this time around either. I would seize every chance I got!

    Lavender led me up the stairs and to the right, down a rose-red hallway. It was a hall filled with doors, and I couldn''t imagine what was behind each door. Lavender must have noticed my wander gaze, or she just knew what I thought as I stared openly at everything as we walked.

    "The doors in this house are different, so if Mom or I don''t tell you, don''t open a door."

    "Why not? Sorry, not trying to be rude, I''m just curious."

    "It''s fine. Some rooms are just rooms, but most are doors to other ces. Like scary and dangerous ces."

    "Oh? Now we have to go to one of those doors or all of them!" Trina''s voice carried through the hall as she flew from door to door.

    Each of the rooms had a number, and we stopped at room nine. Engraved into a brass te was the number "9" and Lavender opened the door. She walked in ahead of me, using her hand and motioning to me to follow.

    When I walked into the doorway, I froze on my way into the room. A little "wah" noise escaped my mouth before I could mp my hand over it.

    The room was more borate and extensive than any of my old apartments, even if you knocked the walls down.

    An elegant raised four-posted bed sat in the middle of the far white wall. Red drapes hung around the mattress, along with light red pillowcases andforter. I stared around in disbelief, but Lavender took my hand and led me inside.

    The rest of the room wasposed of a cozy reading nook, two chairs, and a living room area. There was a standing red blind that I assumed was for changing in the corner. The whole thing blew my mind, and the doors outside in the hall are so close, so this must be some magic that makes this possible. Before I can continue the thought, Lavender started to drag me by my dirty little hand.

    "I know this is probably a lot for you to take in, so let''s get you to the bathroom, and ill help you get clean. Tilly will have fresh and clean non-bup clothing for you to put on."

    I slowly start to nod as she turns to leave, and then Lavender''s forward motion stops when she tries to pull me forward. She turned back to look at me, and my face, I''m sure, could have challenged a tomato on the color red.

    "What''s wrong? Are you ok? I''m your big sister now, and I''m just gonna help clean you back and get the dirt out of your hair."

    Lavender said it so casually that I almost rxed but then tried to argue with her. There was no way I was letting this little girl bathe me! Cute or not, my mind was not mentally prepared for all of this. I would just have to wait before this body could act out any dirty fantasies I might have, so I just wanted to soak alone.

    "No, you don''t need to help me. I''m fine, and I can clean myself, just show me where," but I was cut off before I could continue by Lavender dragging me out of the room.

    There was no stopping her. Lavender had a hidden strength that I had not seening behind her pretty looks. No matter how I resisted, it was useless. Lavender pulled me four doors down the half as I iled, trying to get my feet under me to fight back and resist this amazon!

    She kicked the door open and tossed me inside, bag and all. Lavender followed me in, picked me up by the sack, and threw me into a soapy prepared bath. Bag, string, and I flew into the water, and I came up choking out water. There was over a foot of bubbles, and it covered me up.

    "Take the sac off," growled Lavender through the wall of bubbles I had sunk behind.

    All fantasy left my mind and were reced with horror movie scenes of children being drown in bathtubs, so I ducked into the bubbles, out of sight. I took the sack off with the string and threw it out of the bathtub.

    As soon as the bup sack left my hand, Lavender''s bubble covered face and a scrub brush burst into my bubble sanctuary. She attacked my body with gusto and nearly scrubbed my skin off. After a furious fifteen minutes of nearly buffing the skin right off my body.

    Tilly, the maid, knocked beforeing inside, dropping some clothes off. She was wearing a green maid style dress and a strange cloth bo that sat out of ce on her head. both Tilly and Lavender finally left the room and I was able to soak.

    My body felt raw and sore, but I was clean. Sure she was violent, but she was pretty, and maybe that evened it out. I wonder what was up with the bo that maid was wearing? It kind of looked silly and awkward.

 Chapter 7: The Growing Experience

    Chapter 7: The Growing Experience

    Finally, alone, Trina popped up from the bubbles.

    "Trina thinks you should look at the message you have! Now that the crazy purple-haired girl is gone! Trina thought she was gonna have to step in," the little fairy made some mock punching actions.

    "Could you have done anything to her? I mean can i even touch you? No one can see you right, so then that means only I can see and hear you?"

    "No, you''re right, but Trina could have looked like she was helping!"

    I shake my head and sink into the bath. Even in my past life, I didn''t have a chance to bathe often. I sunk up to my eyeballs in the water. Most of the bubbles have gone now since all the dirt came off me, and I concentrated on opening the alert star icon.

    The pulsating blue screen popped up reading:

    WORLD QUEST EVENT COMPLETION

    You havepleted your first WORLD QUEST EVENT. For helping DUTCHESS GRACE HUNTINGTON with rescuing and returning her bag, you will receive 5 levels of experience. You will also receive 1 NAME CHANGE COUPON from the quest holder and a residence update.

    When I confirmed thepletion alert, I hear a chime go off in my head five times and see a new icon shing. This one is a shadowed profile from the shoulders up. This icon must be my stat sheet, so I opened it up.

    When the screen for my AVATAR opened, two more screens open over the top, covering my character sheet. The first was for my new ss choice for reaching level five.

    CHOOSE LEVEL 5 CLASS

    When you attain level 5, you get to choose from 5 sses, and every five levels, you will select a new path to progress. Stat will be auto distributed depending on the ss chosen. The choices are as follows:

    DEFENDER

    You are the tank and a leader on the field. Your battle cries will draw the enemies from your allies. Gain TAUNT Skill.

    DUELIST

    Quick and nimble, as you slide between your foes to strike at vital points. Using your parrying skills to counter the enemy''s strikes. Gain RIPOSTE Skill.

    MAGE

    Controller of the elements, invoke magic to cause ranged destruction. Control of fire is the first step to Magus. Gain FIREBOLT and FLAMESHIELD Magic Spells.

    MARKSMEN

    The ranger rouge fires from cover while targeting foes from a distance. Traps and gadgets allow the marksman to keep his distance. Gain DECOY TRAP Skill.

    CONJURER

    Summon the help of an ethereal being to fight by your side. Share some of the strengths and abilities as you fight together. Gain SUMMON EARTH SPRITE Magic Spell.

    RANDOM

    Receive Random Skills or Magic rewards and bonus Passives when you progress every five levels. You can gain skills from all sses. Gain RANDOM SKILL OR MAGIC and RANDOM PASSIVE SKILL.

    Wait... It just said there were only five sses to choose from, but there was a sixth at the bottom. Random, what was that all about, I wondered? I looked through the rest of my sses and pondered through each one.

    Well, this was a big choice for me. The first choice I make in this world will lead me down a particr path. Each ss had its ups and downs, but thest one drew my eye.

    My blessing of Destiny had already gotten me this far. It seemed that this would give the blessing Destiny gave me full control of the course of things for me. The idea of having ess to everything with this blessing, how random could random be with my blessing? I brought my head above the water and asked Trina about it.

    "Trina thinks you''re right, Dave! Destiny is on your side so picking random is like letting Destiny guide you!"

    I agreed with her and made the selection. After I confirmed the choice, a new window popped up.

    CONGRATULATIONS ON CLASS CHANGE

    You have received a new CLASS and SKILLS. Please check your AVATAR for details.

    Nice! I wonder what it will be as I close the window to see thest one before my stat sheet. It just a window congratting me on reaching level six. I confirmed the window, and as it closed, I burst with light!

    I slipped down into the water, iling in surprise but being so small in such arge bathtub, I was having trouble getting above the water. As I kick and struggle, trying to get my head back about the water, I felt my body begin to change. The light fades, and I''m able to get my head above water.

    Wiping the water on my face away, I can still see my stat window open, but my eyes are drawn to my hand and the arm attached to it. My hand isn''t huge, but it and my arm are bigger now. I slowly stand up, wobbling, and realized that I''m taller now. My legs are longer, and when I look between them, even that got bigger!

    Suddenly, as I examine my new grown body, the door bangs open!

    "Are you alright! I hear you sshing and i seen lighting fromthe door and..." Came the concerned voice of Lavender as she burst into the room, but she froze when she saw me standing naked.

    Our eye''s connected, and for a moment, we both froze. Lavender''s eyes first were confused. Then they had a look of realization as she looked down between my legs. Both our faces filled with crimson as she turned and ran from the bathroom, mming the door.

    I dropped into the warm water to cool my burning red face.

    The door cracked open, and Lavender spoke from the other side.

    "W-W-What happened to you? Why are you and it so big now?"

    Lavender''s voice shook as she spoke through the crack.

    "She knows why. I mean, she should know why. Age is determined by your level, but the aging can be stopped using a specific skill. This skill allows you to stop aging as you level, but you get a two-year clock toplete the round. Failing toplete within the time gets you knocked out. Insta-KO," Trina exined.

    "A-Are you listening?" Lavender''s nervous voice came through the crack again.

    "Yes, sorry," I had to clear my throat, my voice had be a little deeper, and my voice had cracked. "I gained five levels, so I''m twelve now."

    The door mmed, and the pattering of footsteps got quieter as Lavender ran away for some unknown reason. I had no real experience with girls in my past life besides the setup, and I don''t feel like Cindy counted as an actual experience.

    I really wasn''t sure why she ran, but I could still see the open window, and I was excited to see my ss. I started to look over it all and started to get even more excited. My stats had jumped some, and my card wasn''t nk!

    LEVEL: 6

    HP: 35/35

    MANA: 25/25

    NAME: Dave Huntington

    AGE: 12

    CLASS: Hero

    STATUS: Very Hungry

    WEALTH: Non-existent

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 8

    CONSTITUTION: 6 (+30)

    COMBAT: 7

    SPEED: 9

    INTELLIGENCE: 6

    MANA: 4 (+20)

    ???:

    ???:

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    PEIRCE EVIL: People with evil intentions have ck auras and are vulnerable to the HERO''s LIGHT BLADE Skill.

    ACTIVATED SKILLS

    LIGHT BLADE: Activate to summon a de of light. This Spell consumes 5 mana per/minute.

    Hero? What kind of ss is that? I mean, I am notining; I''m built to fight evil by the looks of my skills.

    I get out of the tub and dry myself off, thinking excitedly about my AVATAR and the cool new skills. Once get dried off, I put the clothes on that Tilly brought for me. I was pretty surprised to find ck jeans and a white t-shirt that somehow fit me after my growth spurt.

    "I didn''t even hear the maide back in," I say to myself once I get the clothes on.

    "She didn''t. These are magical clothes that will grow with you. They should be fire-resistant as well, I think," Trina informed me as she spun around me through the air.

    "I have to say this is all turning out pretty good," I say as I open the door to leave the bathroom, but I stop.

    Lavender is standing outside the door. She has her hands balled into fists at each side of her, and I looked at her face, making eye contact. Lavender''s face was still very red, but this time, she looked angry!

 Chapter 8: A Misplaced Hand

    Chapter 8: A Misced Hand

    Lavender stood in front of me, angry for some unknown reason. I was at a loss as to what I should do at that point. So I tried the direct and straightforward approach.

    "What''s wrong?" I ask a bit hesitantly.

    "You! How did youplete a quest while in the bathtub? Or did you get it from tricking me into thinking you didn''t want a bath when you getting a bath was the real quest!"

    "That''s not it at all. You act like I know what I''m doing. I got this notification when I got to the house from helping Miss Grace get her purse back. I got experience from the world quest and a name change. I didn''t know I would get older and wasn''t sure who I could talk to about this quest stuff," I finish with a gasp, hoping I would get it all out before she tried to interrupt me.

    Some of the heat seemed to drain from Lavender''s expression and I could see the tension start to leave her body. Lavender''s hands unclenched, and her face returned to its pretty lightly tannedplexion. She drew her hands behind her back Taking a deep breath in that pressed her small breast out, making nipple dents in the front of her dress, she let it out with a long sigh that made her points disappear.

    "It''s fine. I''m sorry for barging in on you. So now we are on the same level. What did you pick for a ss?" Lavender eyed me as she asked me the question, maybe she caught me looking, but wasn''t going to challenge me on it.

    "Random."

    "Random? That''s a choice? There are only five choices. How did you get random?" Lavender was leaning close, and I could almost see...

    "Honestly, I think it because of," but then a terrible pain ripped through my body.

    I heard Lavender scream as I hit the floor, convulsing, and then darkness.

    I woke up to the smell of chicken soup, and I tried to open my eyes. The light came from the sun as it set, and as my eyes adjusted, I noticed Lavender, Tilly, and Miss Grace standing around a bed. The three women looked concerned, and Tilly held the soup on a fancy tv tray of some sort.

    I was back in the room Lavender had shown me before dragging me to the tub and then the hallway incident. What made me hurt? I tried to tell Lavender about Destiny, and I guess the system stopped me. I guess NPC''s aren''t privy to all information.

    Tilly sat the tray in front of me and said she would get buttered bread and another bowl of soup for me. When she left the room, I began to eat as Miss Grace talked.

    "It seems you were over-hungry, and that should have been our priority, but this is now, and we can only go from here."

    Miss Grace''s words made sense, and I ate as the two women sat down on the bed. Lavender had changed into a white ruffled top and burnt orange skirt. Miss Grace sat in a causal green dress that was form-fitting in a way that made me feel a a lot different than when my seven-year-old mind had looked at the woman. Once I finished my first bowl, Miss Grace spoke again.

    "So I see you gained a lot of experience and you have reached the same level as Lavender, this is wonderful! We have a private tutor that you will join Lavender in studying. Since you are the same age, what did you take for a ss? Yes, I know you got random, and I can hardly believe it, but I''m curious to know what ss you got?"

    I waited before speaking and looked at both of them, each in turn, and looked away.

    "Hero," I quietly say away from them.

    "Hero? That one I''ve never heard at the basic level. Let me take a look. Hold out your right hand with your small finger out only, palm up," Miss Grace showed me how to do it, and then she put her left hand over mine.

    My AVATAR card popped up above her hand, and she began to examine it. Lavender even crawled across my legs to get closer to see. She almost pushed her hand into my crouch, but notice at thest second and moved her hand, but then she slipped. I awkwardly tried to help Lavender with one arm pull her face from between my legs, but Miss Grace paid us no mind. Instead, she hummed at what she saw, and before finally pulling away.

    "That is interesting, and this also confirms what I said about Destiny," Miss Grace said with a confident tone. "Tomorrow, you will train and learn with Lavender with Professor MTK."

    Lavender had got up before her mother looked up and she was now trying to straighten her hair and dress. Lavender''s cheek were burning as she looked away from me, but she didn''t move or get off the bed. Instead Lavender looked at me and then down at the ce her face had been and her cheeks turned a violent red.

    Quickly, Lavender reached over and grabbed my soup tray and after almost spilling it on me, forced it onto myp. I felt the pressure on the tray push down on myp and realized why she was blushing. My face started to heat up, so I tried to respond to Miss Grace to distract myself.

    "Who?"

    "MTK is a Gxsor Techknowledge. He has a weird name, but MTK is just a super smart bugman in a humanoid Exosuit," Lavenderughed nervously as she exined while looking away like this was the most normal thing in the world, and maybe it was.

    Both of them got up and left me to finish thest bowl that Tilly had brought in, but Lavender stood in the doorway for a bit looking at me before turning and leaving. I was exhausted, and my STATUS bar was finally getting filled to Satisfied. When I finished eating the rest of my food, it was dark, and I didn''t even remember falling asleep.

 Chapter 9: The Pull And Push Of A Heart

    Chapter 9: The Pull And Push Of A Heart

    I woke up to the sound of Trina''s voice.

    "Trina thinks you should wake up now, Dave," Came the cheerful voice as I opened my eyes.

    "What time is it?" I ask, rubbing the sleep from my eyes.

    "Time to go explore those rooms before everyone else! Trina bets some good things are hiding behind one of those doors. Let''s go!"

    "Alright, let me get dressed first."

    It was still early morning, and the sun was justing up on the other side of the manor. I got my clothes on, and Trina and I quietly opened the door and slipped out into the hallway. The door filled corridor was silent as I crept down it.

    "What door do we choose? They all look the same, but room seventeen was the bathroom, so what do I pick?"

    "Trina thinks you should just pick a door! Destiny will pick a good one!"

    "Well, let try this one then," I say, standing across from my room at door number eleven.

    The door looked the same as the rest, and the smell of torches greet me as I open the door. Two torches lit a small empty room with a door at the end. Trina flew in ahead of me and looked around the room, the walls were made of dirt, and the room seemed underground.

    "Trina thinks this room is safe; let''s go farther!" Trina persisted as I walked into the room.

    The atmosphere changed when I walked into the room, and I left the door open behind me. The feeling of being far below the surface pushed down on me as I got closer to the next door. By the time I was at the door, I could smell and feel the dampnessing from behind the door, and all feeling of being above ground left me, reced by a creeping sense of ustrophobia.

    I am gripping the door hand because I''vee this far and can''t turn back now. I turn the nob, and the door opens up to a room with an ind in the middle. Torches ringed the room, and the flickering lights danced across the dark water reflected on the ceiling.

    Trina flew around the dome as I walked forward. There was a narrow path across the water to the ind that looked safe. At the other end on the isle, a golden looking chest sat unlocked but unopened. I walked to the ind and headed to the chest, but the sound of moving water makes me stop and turn around.

    The fifteen-foot bridge I had just walked across had disappeared into the water, leaving me stranded on the ind. I sigh, turning back to the chest and approach it. The trunk is golden, and it has only the embossed image of a strange-looking gauntlet. Trinaes over to hover behind me as I open the chest.

    Inside the chesty a rose gold colored small metal gauntlet. It looked nice but not overly special, but I noticed a star shing in my HUD''s top left. Before touching the metal glove, I decided to check the alert first, and I open it up.

    WARNING!!! CHALLENGE ROOM!

    This room is rated above your current level. Once you enter the ind, the CHALLENGE will activate, and the bridge will drop. Pick up the item in the chest to begin.

    "Uh, Trina, this alert says this is a challenge room, and it''s above my level."

    "Hmm? But you can''t leave, so what are you gonna do?"

    Trina had a point, so I reached in a picked up the gauntlet. Immediately the atmosphere changed, and the water started to move around us. The auras of evil could be felt rising as the water roiled and frothed.

    A "!" icon popped up, and I quickly opened it up. It was a description of the item I just picked up. I read over it as I put the pink gold gauntlet on my left hand.

    GAUNTLET OF THE HEART

    (Legendary ss Item)

    This item uses attraction and rejection like the heart. Use an open hand and themand PUSH to force others away, or close your hand with themand PULL to drag them closer.

    As I close the window, I''m starting to see ck shapes rise from the water. Every one of them has a slight ck mist surrounding them like a cocoon. I could feel the evil from them, and my hackles began to rise. The thirst forbat rose within me.

    "LIGHT BLADE!" I call out loud because somethings are just meant to be spoken, and I step forward.

    Growls and hisses explode around me as a sword of pure light filled the dome, sending moving shadows to cast on all the walls. ck amphibious things surrounded me, but it was like my body was more electrified, and my de brightened as the evil came closer.

    I ran at the closest group and tore into them with the de of light. As I butchered the demon Fishmen, I listened to their guttural cries and screeches. The de I held gave no resistance as it slid through the inky flesh like snow. No blood came, and the bodies seemed to disappear when I killed each.

    If they surrounded me, I just used PUSH and sent them flying. The creatures felt endless at first, but the intensity of their attacks was slowing. Soon, there were only ten or fifteen left, and I was panting hard from the exertion.

    I had given off three shes of light during the fight, and I opened and closed each notification. Each time I grew and became more potent and faster. Thest monsters circled me warily, and I was about to rush them when I heard a female voice.

    Lavender''s voice!

    "Dave! What are you doing? I told you not just to enter any room," but Lavender noticed two monsters creeping up behind her.

    She screamed and ran forward and not watching her step, Her foot caught, and she began to fall into rocks. I threw my left arm up and called PULL to Lavender, closing my fist. At the same time, my right and golden de severed a Fishman in half. The force stopped Lavender''s fall, and instead, she fell towards me, into my arms.

    The force knocked me back a step, and I could feel her modest chest press into me, but I was fifteen now and could easily hold her weight. Lavender looked up at me, confused and embarrassed. I guess she felt them brush too, because her face heated, and she turned away. I set her down and then used PUSH to throw back some to close creatures. I pushed her body off mine and looked her over, making sure nothing was wrong, and I noticed the tips of her nipples pressing against her dress.

    "Are you OK?" I asked, looking into her blue eyes while getting red.

    Just then, the water began to move in one spot this time, and the Fishmen let out hoot and cheers. We both turn to see a massive shape that wasing out of the water. The ck mist poured from The giant beast.

    "Uh-Oh," came Trina''s voice from beside me.

 Chapter 10: The Relationship With Parties

    Chapter 10: The Rtionship With Parties

    "Stay behind me!" I yell as the Fishman behemoth emerges from the water.

    "How can I get any experience then?" Fire filled Lavender''s palm and eyes as the little girl in a pink dress stepped up beside me.

    "Let me distract the big one, and you take out these small ones, then we will finish him together."

    "That sounds better, you look like you already got some experience," a glimmer of shyness almost peaked through as she looked my body up and down, but Lavender swallowed it and focused on the fight.

    As I ran forward, I could see bolts of fire burn into the remaining Fishmen and prepared myself for my fight, letting my de go. Even with my levels, I only had 10 MANA left. So, I decided to try and use the glove.

    Running, I point my hand to arge rock and pull it to me. It ends uping faster than I anticipated, and I''m just barely able to push it away in time. I think the monster wasughing at me, so I tried again. This time the rock narrowly missed the monster, and it stoppedughing.

    With an ear-splitting roar, the behemoth charged me, but it stopped. Its hands flew up to its face as a rain of firebolts peppered it. Lavender caught up with me and ran alongside me. She didn''t look different, but seeing her fight like this was starting to turn me on!

    "Let''s go together. Pump firebolts through my sword as we run at it," I yell to Lavender as we run.

    Lavender gets closer and puts a hand on mine, and I feel her small soft chest press me, almost making me stumble. I got my senses back and I activate the LIGHT BLADE, and Firebolts shoot from the tip. Both of us plunged into the monster, but at thest second, I let go. Lavender fills the beast with fire and she stepped back. I could see the sweat glistening down her skin, and slipping down her small heaving breasts, but then she emits three bursts of light.

    Lavender''s body begins to change. She begins to get taller, her hips started to press into a sexy curve, and her chest started to press into her dress and stretch the seams. Lavender pumped all her magic into the beast, and it fell, but as she turned to me and smiled, I could see a vacant look in her eyes.

    I ran to catch her in my arms as she passed out on her feet. I cradled her soft body to the ground and now I see and feel her more developed body in my arms. I felt her chest press into me as I gathered her up into in my arms, but I didn''t let it distract me from where I was and what was going on.

    Looking around, I could see no more monsters, and I heard a gurgle of water. I lifted up Lavender as I stood. She was still light, and I wasn''t that tired, so I had no problem carrying her.

    The leveling seemed to help with that, making me stronger and faster in the fight. Turning, I could see that the stone bridge path hade back up, so I walk back up to the house.

    Once finally back in the hall, I walked back to my room with Lavender. Iid her down in my bed, and as I did, she started to stir. Lavender''s eye''s slowly opened as Iid her down gently. The problem was, I still had to get into the bed so I wouldn''t just leave her on the edge.

    As our eyes connected, I felt my entire body warm-up, consider my one hand was still holding her bottom. The moment onlysted for a second, before Lavender kicked me off her. I had the wind knocked out of me as I hit the ground hard. The sound of Trinaughing filled my ears as I gasped for breath.

    "WHAT ARE YOU DOING!" Lavender screamed at me as she rolled in my nket to cover her fully clothed body.

    "Don''t you remember?" I ask, still catching my breath.

    "We were in the cave, how did that turn into you trying to kiss me?" Lavender used, pointing at me.

    "I wasn''t trying to kiss you. I brought you in here because you passed out. I wasn''t just gonna leave you there or wait in a damp cave for you to wake up. So I brought you here because I have no clue what the other rooms are."

    "But why were you over top of me so close?"

    I just shrugged this time.

    "I didn''t want you to fall out if you slept a long time while I went to find Miss Grace or Tilly."

    "Weren''t you worried? That my mom might get mad?"

    "Maybe, but I was more worried about your safety," I told her, standing up.

    "I guess so. Sorry and thank you," Lavender pulled the nket to her face and turned her head as she spoke.

    "So, It looks like we are still the same level."

    "How did that happen? You must have killed a lot more than me. How are we the same level still?"

    "Trina saw it! Dave, let go and let you have all the experience from the big bad guy!" I was confused with how Trina spoke there, but the scream that followed confirmed my suspicions.

    "What is that adorable thing!" Lavender bounced on my bed excitedly,pletely forgetting about ourst conversation.

    "If you can see her, then this is Trina, my guide."

    "A guide? I have never heard of something like that unless you pay someone to guide you."

    "Trina is Special, and I am not to be sold, traded, or bought. I guide Dave into trouble, I mean, well I guess that''s what I really meant,"

    I nod knowingly. Why can Lavender see Trina now? What changed?

    "Trina, why can she see you?" I ask my small faery.

    "She is in your party now, Trina thinks you really need to get on top of your alerts!"

    She wasn''t wrong. The icon in the top corner was shing a different icon each time it blinked. I decided to try and sit on my bed. I move warily to sit down, but Lavender makes no move to attack me.

    I opened my alerts to see I have new screens popping up, and I read them in order.

    RELATIONSHIP STATUS UPDATE!

    Your actions in helping LAVENDER have caused your rtionship level to increase by 15. You are now, Friends!

    RELATIONSHIP STATUS: 20/100

    Interesting, so helping people seed will maybe give me some kind of bonuses. At least this was a clear indication for me how a person feels about me. I close the window and open the next.

    PARTY UPDATE

    Due to the RELATIONSHIP STATUS UPDATE, LAVENDER is now a part of your party. Increase your RELATIONSHIP STATUS to gain more benefits!

    Just as I thought, the better rtionships I have with my party, the stronger we will be. I guess this also means I should be trying to gather more party members. There were two more windows left to look at, and I closed thest and was surprised by the next message.

 Chapter 11: Ill Show You Mine, If You Show Me Yours

    Chapter 11: I''ll Show You Mine, If You Show Me Yours

    NEW SKILLS/MAGIC UNLOCKED!

    New Skills and/or Magic have been unlocked. Check your AVATAR for more details.

    Ok, let''s go! I close the window, excited to see what my stats look like now. In thest window, my AVATAR screen appears.

    LEVEL: 9

    HP: 62/90

    MANA: 5/55

    NAME: Dave Huntington

    AGE: 15

    CLASS: Hero

    STATUS: Hungry

    WEALTH: Average

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 12

    CONSTITUTION: 9 (+45)

    COMBAT: 11

    SPEED: 15

    INTELLIGENCE: 9

    MANA: 10 (+50)

    ???:

    ???:

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    JUSTICE''S BLOODTHIRST: When killing evil, gain 2 HP per/Kill. When killing an innocent, lose 50 HP per/Kill.

    PIERCE EVIL: People with evil intentions have ck auras and are vulnerable to the HERO''s LIGHT BLADE Skill.

    ACTIVATED SKILLS

    LIGHT BLADE+: Activate to summon a de of light. This Spell consumes 4 mana per/minute.

    MAGICAL SPELLS

    FIREBOLT+: Release a medium fiery projectile at a target within 35 feet of you. This Spell consumes 10 MANA per/use.

    "Woah! I''m not poor anymore!" I say out loud.

    Lavender looks at me strangely, but the look fades to something of understanding at my excitement. I hadn''t meant to say that out loud, but it was hard to contain my excitement, even with everything else that had changed, not to mention being able to use magic now. My LIGHT BLADE+ was getting morefortable to use, and now I could use it more freely, but JUSTICE''S BLOODTHRIST drew my attention.

    I would gain life for each evil kill, but if I identally kill two innocents right now, I would die. Not that I had nned on doing something like that, but the way I handle things in a public ce would have to be done carefully. My speed was my highest stat; I would have to remember that and make use of it.

    "Are you done gawking at your AVATAR? Don''t you want to see mine?" Lavender persisted, leaning closer.

    I hadn''t noticed her move over and those freshly grown melons started pushing in again! This girl was getting more confident now!

    "Ya of course, if you want to show me! I''m excited to see how you improved!"

    "Well... We are friends now, and at a party so I can show you," Lavender pulled back and turned away from me, showing her shyness right after confidence.

    With her arm extended, Lavender closed her right hand and then stuck out her pinky. I put my hand over the top of hers like I had seen Miss Grace do. Lavender pulled away for a split second when our hands touched, but then rxed and Her AVATAR popped up. The interaction made my ears burn as I looked at her new stats.

    LEVEL: 9

    HP: 70/80

    MANA: 1/220

    NAME: Lavender

    AGE: 15

    CLASS: Mage

    STATUS: Hungry

    WEALTH: Incredibly Rich

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 4

    CONSTITUTION: 7 (+35)

    COMBAT: 12

    SPEED: 7

    INTELLIGENCE: 14

    MANA: 35 (+175)

    ???:

    ???:

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    FLAMESHIELD+: A burning aura surrounds you, giving offense and defense. HOSTILE CREATURES within 15 feet take 1 FIRE DAMAGE per/5 seconds. Reduce all iing physical damage by 1.

    MAGICAL SPELLS

    FIREBOLT+: Release a medium fiery projectile at a target within 35 feet of you. This Spell consumes 10 MANA per/use.

    "Wow, you have so much mana, no wonder you kept firing at the monster, but seeing you''re mana is at one means you passed out due to some kind of mana exhaustion."

    "You''re right! You can''t use it all up, or you will go night night, and you don''t want that in a fight," Trina chimed in.

    "Yes, I pushed too hard, but now we are both stronger. Do you know how long it takes me to level normally? It was almost a year of small quests to get two levels. But with you, we both got three in one go."

    Lavender paused there and leaned forward pressing her chest into me and wrapping her arms around me. Before I knew what happened, she kissed me. Our lips connected and all the things of my past life left me.

    I let one arm go around her waist and the other hand went to Lavender''s neck and I pressed her body into mine and fell back onto the bed with her. She responded by pressing her legs into my sides, while our tongues tangled in passion. My hand slid down onto her soft bottom and squeezed, making her let out a moan of pleasure into my mouth. The connection caused sparks to light my nerves in a way that made me want to tear the clothes of Lavender''s body as I felt her press hips down onto mine.

    Lavender pulled away gasping for breath and I tried to slow my racing heart and seeking hands. A blush burned her cheeks, but it wasn''t like before. There was a long pause as her body was still pressed into mine and I could feel the heating from between her legs as I throbbed into it.

    There was still hunger in her blue eyes, but it was while still before she spoke. Somehow I knew it was better to wait for her to speak and no part of me wanted her to move away.

    "I just wanted to thank you, somehow. You have helped me so much, and I keep being mean and unreasonable with you. So, I hope we can start over again as friends, and I would like to stay in your party. I want to get stronger and grow older, and I hope we can help each other."

    I was speechless; words failed me as all my thoughts became ineffable. I tried even to make a sound, but I was so lost in Lavender''s eyes and the kiss we had just shared. Suddenly, my hackles rose with the feeling of being watched very closely came over me.

    The sounds of a very feminine throat clear came from the direction of the door. As I turned my head, I could see Miss Grace standing in the doorway. Her brow pinched, and her arms crossed, she didn''t look happy.

    "What do you think you''re doing with my daughter?!"

 Chapter 12: Purr Intentions

    Chapter 12: Purr Intentions

    How long had she been standing there? That was the first thought. Did she see our kiss? She could obviously see us tangled in each other. Miss Grace stormed into the room with Miss Tilly following her. I had a sneaking suspicion that Tilly had found the door open.

    "I wasn''t doing anything, Miss," I say, pulling myself from Lavender''s arms and hoping off the bed, backing away from it, but Miss Grace didn''t pay me any attention.

    She rushed over, taking Lavender''s face in her hands, and then looked over at me, then back to Lavender again. Then she stepped back and really took in the two of us and the gauntlet that I had left on in my rush to get Lavender back. Her eyes wentrge when they fell on the rose gold metallic glove I was wearing.

    "Is that from the room?"

    "Yes," I answered.

    Miss Grace turned to Lavender.

    "Let me see your AVATAR dear," the words were kind, but the tone meant business.

    Lavender gave her mother her right hand with the pinky extended. Miss Grace read the page more than three times before turning to me. The finger she motioned with felt maic, and I moved fast to raise my right hand and pinky.

    This time Tilly came close and was examining my sheet as well. When she came close, I realized that she must be very close to my level. She wore a green and white maid outfit, but Tilly wore a bo type hat that didn''t fit everything else. The hat looked like an afterthought.

    "Incredible, In not even twenty-four hours, you can raise your level 8 times, but also advance my daughter to match you. Who are you? I know I keep saying it''s destiny, but this feels like destiny. I must sound very confusing, and I''m sorry."

    "Miss, do you think I could work with Dave and Miss Lavender? If they improved so fast, then maybe I," but Tilly trailed off in her soft voice without finishing.

    We all turned in surprise at Tilly''s soft voice, and she put her head down at all the direct attention. Miss Grace just smiled and then walked to Tilly. Putting an arm around Tilly, Miss Grace spoke.

    "You know what? I think that is a wonderful idea. You can help these two children stay out of trouble; I think you girls have a wonderful chance to learn from our Destiny-touched hero. Just don''t try and take advantage of my little girls; I''ll be watching," thest part came off menacing, but it felt like one of those mechanical things good parents are supposed to say.

    Miss Grace left us saying she had a meeting with some other nobles and would meet us home for dinner. Lavender let out a long and very audible sigh as she fell back into my bed. Tilly seemed more cheerful now, and I swear I can see that her hat has points, but it must be my imagination.

    Tilly and Lavender both noticed me looking, and the two girls smiled. Lavender nodded to Tilly. Till began untying her bo as Lavender started to exin.

    "Tilly is a mix-species, here that means a human and animal-kin, you know. So Tilly is a Cat-Kin, but because she was born without a tail and only ears to show, she hides them."

    As Lavender spoke, Tilly removed her bo, and two silver cat ears appeared from underneath. The soft, silver-grey fur was tipped with dabs of white. I automatically walk towards Tilly as I gawk.

    "Can I touch them?" I ask Tilly as I stop a couple of feet away.

    I can see that she is nervous, so I don''t want to scare her.

    "Yes," Tilly''s voice is nearly trembling as I walk closer.

    I reach my hand out to touch her ears. The soft fur sends warm shivers through my body, and I feel Till tremble under my touch. I stroke the silky texture, and a feeling of intense rxation makes my knees turn to rubber.

    The sound of Lavender clearing her throat snaps me back to reality. Tilly rubbed into my chest as I stroked her ears. She had arger chest than Lavender and through the pressure of them against me, I could feel a very low purring sound. Both of us jumped apart at Lavender''s interruption. Tilly becamepletely red and started to apologize.

    "No, no, Tilly, that was my fault for getting lost in the softness of your ears. If you''re going to be at a party with us, you''re not allowed to wear that ridiculous bo to cover your majestic beauty. If anyone makes fun of you or calls you a name, they will deal with me."

    Thisment made her smile, but her face got a little bit redder. Lavender signed as she got out of bed. She came and inserted herself between us, pushing closer to me. Now I could feel the warm and soft pressureing from both sides.

    "Can I see your AVATAR, Tilly?" I ask her over Lavender.

    I led the girls back to the bed, and we sat down. I took Tilly''s hand into mine, and I could feel her body tremble close to me.

    "Umm, yeah," Tilly''s face was cooling down, but the connection of our touch again heated it back up.

    LEVEL: 9

    HP: 135/135

    MANA: 35/35

    NAME: Tilly Moonmane

    AGE: 15

    CLASS: Defender

    STATUS: Hungry

    WEALTH: Average

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 12

    CONSTITUTION: 18 (+90)

    COMBAT: 10

    SPEED: 7

    INTELLIGENCE: 9

    MANA: 6 (+30)

    ???:

    ???:

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    BLESSING OF PROTECTION+: Your aura projects defensive strength and resistance. Friendly creatures within 20 feet take 2 less damage from all sources.

    ACTIVATED SKILLS

    TAUNT+: Aggravate your foes and take the focus from your allies. Target up to three hostile creatures, and they must attack you for 1 minute.

    Defender? This AVATAR is a great build and look at that health! Tilly was a tank, the perfect addition to the group. I was interrupted by the AVATAR screen, shaking back and forth.

    I looked up to see Tilly''s face nose to nose with mine with excitement. The screen was moving because she was dancing back and forth excitedly. I start to get nervous. I could feel her warm breath on my skin and the sweet smell of her scent.

    I think the moment I closed my eyes to breathe in her smell was the point Tilly realized she was way too close and rolled backward. Once I told her to leave the bo off, she was more carefree and rxed, like she had been worried I would disapprove of her looks. Tilly was back on her feet, and she came to me again, but this time she kept her distance.

    "You were smiling really big, and I thought you saw something I must have missed. so I got close to see and..." Tilly''s voice trailed off, but Lavender stepped over to her and patted her head, messing the hair between the ears.

    "Tilly is a Cat-Kin, so she is naturally curious, and she gets excited very easily. You will also notice that she is quiet most of the time, but at certain times of the day, she gets, well, hyper."

    Tilly was now dancing from foot to foot. I had better exin before she started to kneed me into me. The idea made me chuckle mischievously, but the girls gave me a questioning look, so I cleared my throat and exined.

    "Your stats are quite impressive, and your abilities will be a crucial part of our team. I think you will make a great addition to our team."

    "Really? I hope I can help," Tilly had ced her hands behind her back as she spoke, and she bnced on one leg, the other tucked behind.

    Ugh. The posture and the ears. I''m a mess inside. This girl is every shut-in otaku''s dream, in my view, right now. I turn to Lavender, who is staring at me, a look burgeoning on violence. So I let my gazed continue onto the door.

    "So, Let''s go see about another one of those doors," I say, trying to defuse the boiling point behind me.

    "No, we need to go down to Professor MTK. He will be waiting for us. You cane with us, Tilly."

    Lavender grabbed Tilly and stormed out of the room.

    "Trina thinks she is angry?"

    "I feel the same way, Trina. I see it, but I don''t understand it."

    We followed the girls back to the main staircase. We went down to the bottom and headed towards the back of the house. We walked by the kitchen, and the smell of cooking food made mine and everyone else''s stomaches growl and rumble. I looked at Tilly, and she seemed to read my mind, rushing into the kitchen anding back with tworge buns. She handed us each one, and we started moving again, but then I put my hand on Tilly''s arm to stop her.

    "Why didn''t you get yourself one?" I asked, staring into her brown eyes, which caused her ears drooped a bit.

    "I''m a maid, and I''m not hungry anyway."

    I knew it was a lie. Besides, Tilly''s stomach growling in tune with ours, I had just looked at Tilly''s character sheet and seen her hungry status. I tore the bun in half, and the center was a steaming meat mixture that smelled divine.

    I could see Tilly''s eyes try and follow both pieces. Her mouth was beginning to slide open, and I was worried if I wasn''t fast, drool was about to form. Briefly, my mind transversed to a dark ce in my mind, but I pushed it back down. I ced the steaming bun in Tilly''s trembling hands, and she looked up at me with big eyes.

    "I want you to eat this, and I will be very disappointed in you if you don''t eat it all. I don''t want to hear anyints about it," I said with finality.

    I could see Lavender give me a warm smile as I ruffled Tilly''s hair between her ears. Tilly seemed to be the type to make sure everyone else was okay, but never thought of herself. I ced my hands on her hips and pushed her forwards, as we continued to the back garden.

    When we got to the backyard entrance, we walked out a pair of double sliding doors that seemed...random, but that was the name of the game. Walking out, I noticed arge tall ck metallic figure that looked to be facing away from us. Once we all were out on the open grass area, the thing turned around.

    "Wee, Lavender, I see you have brought a new student and the maid Tilly?"

    "Sorry, we arete, Professor MTK. Tilly will be joining us, and this is Dave," Lavender exined.

    "Ahh! Well, no matter! Prepare to defend yourselves!"

 Chapter 13: Just When You Thought

    Chapter 13: Just When You Thought

    "Defend our selves?" I echo the Professor.

    "Don''t just stand there! Trina thinks this guy means business!"

    "Watch out! He is going to shoot slow projectiles, but a lot of them!" Lavender yelled to me as she and Tilly ran in different directions.

    "Activating Training Arena," MTK put his hands together, one with four fingers out and the other t.

    WARNING

    TRAINING ARENA ACTIVATED

    While in the TRAINING ARENA, HITPOINTS and MANA spent do not affect outside of the TRAINING ARENA. All damage taken within the TRAINING ARENA is felt as it would be outside of the TRAINING ARENA.

    The message shed onto my HUD in a pulsing red window. So, this was a training thing, but with fullbat. I flex my gauntlet as I hear the girls telling me to move, but I had a n.

    The ck humanoid robot''s shoulder tes shifted, and I couldn''t count the holes from this distance. MTK had no expression, but it looks like he was ring at me. He might feel like he needs to teach me a lesson for being overconfident. I smile just to get the party started.

    MTK charged towards me, dart projectiles pouring from his shoulders. The darts aren''t much faster than him and easy to track. I raise the Gauntlet Of The Heart towards MTK and the darts.

    "Push"

    MTK registered my gauntlet tote as he tried to slow down from his robotically enhanced charge. Most of MTK''s projectiles mmed back into him with greater force and speed. The darts tore into the jet ck armor, ripping through circuitry and tes like stic. MTK fell onto the floor in a heap of tes, sparks, and wires.

    "How? Nevermind, you need to get back right now!" Lavender called to me.

    Both Tilly and Lavender pulled me back from the now moving body of MTK.

    "What''s going on with him? Didn''t we win?" I ask as the girls finally stop pulling me.

    Before the girls can answer, another warning message appears shing red on my HUD.

    WARNING

    FIRST STAGE COMPLETE

    OPPONENT EVOLUTION ACTIVATED

    "So you have the Gauntlet Of The Heart? I didn''t see thating. This battle might be fun. It''s been so long since I could really let loose," the voice came from the reassembling parts.

    What kind of Professor is this thing, guy, or robot-whatever? What does evolution mean? Small insects that were building more onto the old MTK caught my attention.

    They looked like six-legged metal spiders. More and more poured out of MTK, and I understood what evolution meant for this guy. I turned to Lavender, pulling at my arm.

    "I had only seen this one time two years ago. It was when mom brought MTK to train me. They had a training battle, and mom beat him the first time, and they only fought shortly to show how much he improved with each evolution. This guy is scary; we have to work together."

    The new midnight ck crab-like MTK was almost done with his repairs, so I had to think quickly. I scan my memory ande up with a n. Now it was time to test myself.

    "I''m ready for you this time,e!" The robot roared.

    "Circle the left side and Taunt him, Tilly. Lavender, you''re with me!" I yell while invoking LIGHT BLADE and running head-on with the six-legged MTK.

    MTK raised a wed arm to hit me, but Tilly turned his attention. Tilly''s battle cry sounded, and MTK was forced to focus on her. This move left him wide open.

    "I''ll cut into him, and you fill him with firebolts!"

    I didn''t even look back to see if Lavender hear as I drove my light de into the abdomen te. Suddenly, I was thrown, my sword tearing a gouge in his side, but I heard Tilly cry out as my sword disappears. As I open my eyes, fire fills the air, and bolts double in size came from Lavender''s fingers.

    Tillyy on the ground behind MTK, not moving. The robot advances on Lavender, even as she fills the tear with firebolts. I run towards them, but the massive fist of MTK backhands Lavender.

    I''m still winded, but I exploded with speed, leaping from the ground. MTK tries to turn and face me, but I''m too fast. I nt both my hands on the burning gouge in his side, ignoring my melting and burning skin.

    "FIREBOLT!" I scream at the top of my lungs as my body floods with magic energy.

    Fire poured from my hands as I screamed in rage. My body begins to shake with shock from the unbearable pain from my hand. MTK starts to go limp, but he falls towards me. I can''t do anything as the falling weight crushes me.

    "AHH! Oh, I''m not dead," I say, opening my eyes to both girls alive and Professor MTK back to his original form.

    An icon shed a star on my HUD, but it could wait. I ran to both girls and grabbed them both into a fierce hug. I have seen them die, training or not. Both girls start tough but stop when I pull away with ssy eyes.

    "What''s wrong? We are ok; it was just a simtion," Lavender tried to exin to me, but I was distracted as I shook my head.

    I turned to the Professor, and the robot bowed to me. I was startled by this. I didn''t expect a bow.

    "Very well done, young master. No one has got this far yet. With more training, you could help me reach my final form. I do apologize for your friends, you are new to this, and I forget how real it can feel at the time."

    "Final Form? What is that supposed to be?" I ask MTK.

    "When I reach my final evolution step in training, I will keep that form even after the training simtion ends. In my final form, I will fuse with my exoskeleton and gain freedom."

    "It''s the truth; Trina knows this one! Gxsor Techknowledge''s are intelligent small insectoid lifeforms that created a safe way for them to attain perfect forms without causing intergctic wars!"

    "Well, in the future, I hope my party and I can help you," I say with a bow to MTK. "It was just a lot to take in for the first time."

    "I will go, but the kitchen has brought out some drinks and snacks for you all to enjoy. I''m impressed with your progress Lavender, and you did very well Tilly, I had no idea you had such potential."

    MTK left us, so we all went to the table and umbre that had been set up. We all fell into our seats. I could feel the mental stress of the fight and the pain. I closed my eyes just to let everything soak in.

    I saw Tilly just lying there and not moving shed in tandem with Lavender getting backhanded. The blood and the broken bodies were so real, and the images yed faster and faster. My heart started to race, and I started breathing heavily.

    Suddenly, pressure and warmth surrounded me. I opened my eye''s to Lavender and Tilly, hugging me tightly. They didn''t say anything, and I could feel their bodies pressing against me, squeezing. My heart slowed along with my breathing, and I rxed, my body sagging in relief.

    The girls didn''t let go, and soon I was aware of the parts mping around each of my shoulders. My face began to flush as I looked down at each of my shoulders.

    Lavender was the first to notice the the redness of my face. Her face turned scarlet to match mine, and she pushed me into Tilly. Both of us fell onto the grass, and Inded on top of her, in what I could only assume must look like apromising position from Lavender''s angle.

    "Get off her!" Lavender yelled at me as she pulled me from on top of Tilly and began to shake me violently.

    After Tilly calmed Lavender down, we were finally able to sit down and eat. My head was still shaking from the assault, but I enjoy some strange jelly snacks and iced tea. The girls were talking andughing, so I decided that I would check my alerts.

    Six windows opened, and I read through the first five.

    RELATIONSHIP STATUS UPDATE!

    Your actions in helping TILLY have caused your rtionship level to increase by 10. You are still, Acquaintances.

    RELATIONSHIP STATUS: 15/100

    RELATIONSHIP STATUS UPDATE!

    Your actions in helping LAVENDER and TILLY have caused your rtionship level to increase by 10.

    LAVENDER and you are still Friends.

    RELATIONSHIP STATUS: 30/100

    TILLY, and you are now Friends!

    RELATIONSHIP STATUS: 25/100

    PARTY UPDATE

    Due to the RELATIONSHIP STATUS UPDATE, TILLY is now a part of your party. Increase your RELATIONSHIP STATUS to gain more benefits!

    RELATIONSHIP STATUS UPDATE!

    Your actions in helping LAVENDER and TILLY have caused your rtionship level to increase by 5.

    LAVENDER and you are still Friends.

    RELATIONSHIP STATUS: 35/100

    TILLY, and you are now Friends!

    RELATIONSHIP STATUS: 30/100

    NEW SKILLS/MAGIC UNLOCKED!

    New Skills and/or Magic have been unlocked. Check your AVATAR for more details.

    Wow, now I see how the rtionship thing works. The more positive interactions we have together, the more potent our rtionships get. I was about to check my AVATAR when the sound of tapping interrupted me. I looked up to see both girls staring at me.

    "Did you hear anything I just said? What are you doing?" Lavender was leaning close to inspect me as she spoke.

    "Just checking the alerts. Tilly, you are now officially part of the party, and we are friends!" I say, turning to look at Tilly to avoid the burning gaze of Lavender. "I was just about to see what my new level gets me."

    Tilly wore a broad smile that showed of sharpened incisors, but she still looked adorable.

    "Thank you for letting me join your party," Tilly became shy as she said this.

    "Hmm. I have to go," and then Lavender was off running into the house.

    "What was that about?" I asked Tilly, but she shrugged and then got a vacant look.

    She must be looking at her alerts, so I turn back to mine. I focus, and thest screenes into view, but Tilly''s bright light makes the screen go out of focus. Tilly''s body has filled out more, and her ears seem a bit longer. I continue to watch her until she gets a frown on her face and her eyese back into focus as she looks at me.

    "Can you help me with my ss? I think something is wrong with it."

    "I can take a look. What do you need help with?"

    Tilly moved her chair closer until our knees touched and then extended her hand with a single finger extended. I put my hand over Tilly''s, and she didn''t pull back this time. Our bond overcame the reservations she had before. Instead of her AVATAR, another screen appeared before me.

    CLASS PROGRESSION CHOICE

    At level 10 DEFENDER, you must choose a path. You may select from the following sses:

    SHIELD BERSERKER

    Invoke your bloodthirst and smash your enemies into a bloody pulp. Gain SHIELD BASH and SHIELDWIND.

    GUARDIAN

    Boost your team''s defense and morale while standing as the first line of defense. Gain SHIELD WALL and RALLY HOPE.

    CAT-KIN FORGESMITH (LEGENDARY)

    Kneed steel and purrfect the arts of magical weapon and armor creations on the go! Gain TEMPERED FORGE PAWS and PURRFECT PAWS OF ENHANCEMENT.

    "Holy shit!" I say out loud because I can''t believe my eyes.

    "So, you see it too?" Tilly asks me

    "Don''t even think, just pick it!" I exim, grabbing her hand.

    Tilly''s face reddens, but she nods her head to me. Instantly, she bursts with light, and I jump back out of my chair, startled. The light fades, and Tilly doesn''t look even close to the same.

    Tilly is wearing a leather form-fitting apron, and her ears are fuller, and more white touches the tips. Tilly''s smiles and then freezes as we both notice it at the same time. A silver bushy tail swished on the ground behind Tilly.

    "My tail!" Tilly squealed with joy.

    "I''m so happy for you, Tilly!"

    "Do you want to feel it?"

    I didn''t even answer, and when she came over to me, I bent down to pick up and examine her tail. Tilly''s tail was soft and fluffy, I stroked it, and Tilly began to tremble. I couldn''t resist stroking the soft fur, and soon Tilly wasing closer to me with steaming red cheeks and a dreamy look in her eyes. She had begun to purr intensely, but it was interrupted by the sound of my name from an angry Lavender.

    "DAVE!"

 Chapter 14: Legendary Envy

    Chapter 14: Legendary Envy

    I turn my head slowly. The fiery look from Lavender was getting closer as she advanced on me. Tilly had stopped purring, and she had turned away to leave me to my fate.

    I stood up to meet her and noticed I was getting a lot taller than her. I held up my hands, dropping Tilly''s tail. Lavender was about to yell at me more when she noticed Tilly''s tail. She must not have been able to see it in my hands before.

    "Tilly! Your Tail!"

    Lavender shoved me out of the way as she ran to Tilly, all arguments seeming to leave her. The girls hugged, and then Lavender held Tilly back.

    "How did you get your tail? Was it because of your new ss?" Lavender questioned Tilly.

    "I guess so, but I had three choices, and the one I picked, well, It''s like a ss made for me! Let me show you," Tilly extended her arm and showed her AVATAR to Tilly.

    Lavender put her hand over Tilly''s and began to look over her AVATAR. Her eyes kept getting bigger and bigger. She let out a soft gasp.

    "It''s a legendary ss like the choice I have," Lavender''s voice was a low whisper as she went to sit in a chair. Then she turned to Tilly from her chair.

    "Why did you and I both get legendary ss options?"

    "I think it has something to do with Hero Dave. You have already gotten a lot stronger in one day. You gained four levels, and I gained one. Even if we both trained every day for a year straight, we couldn''t do this. We are a party, so we shouldn''t hide things from him."

    Tilly''s statement left no room for arguments, as she looked meaningfully at her. Lavender looked at the ground, and Tilly picked up her chair that she had knocked over during her transformation. I sat in my chair and waited for what Lavender was going to tell me.

    "What do you think I should do?" Lavender had lifted her head until I looked at her, then she pursed her lips, turning away.

    I pull my chair closer with a sign. Why can''t Lavender be more like Miss Tilly? I guess if she weren''t the way she was, then it just wouldn''t be her. I put my hand out when I was sure I could reach for Lavender''s hand as I moved my chair forwards.

    Lavender ignored me. She even crossed her arms.

    "What would you like help with?" I asked the question, but I was already 97% sure I knew the answer.

    Nothing changed. Lavender continued to ignore me until Tilly crept from the blindside and got behind Lavender. I could see the mischievous look in her eyes. Uh-oh, I think this might be one of those Hyper Kitten moments.

    Tilly pushed Lavender''s chair towards mine with force! Lavender screamed as our chairs connected, and we both went over the back of my chair. We both tumbled onto the grass, and Lavender fell into my arms. Wended, and I instinctually wrapped her in my arms.

    Tilly had disappeared. Who knows where she went. I realized that I was still holding Lavender and began to pull my arms away. Lavender began to shake her head, then she spoke so soft I could barely hear as her face pushed into my chest, and she gripped my shirt.

    "Don''t let go yet."

    So we justid there, in the grass. I could smell coconut conditioner Lavender must use from her hair, and I had almost thought she had fallen asleep. Finally, Lavender shifted and then pulled out of my arms. I left her go, but I didn''t want to. The warmth of her body in my arms had been rxing. Us both wrapped together had let me forget about everything else in the world for just a minute.

    Lavender crawled out of myp and sat beside me with her arms wrapped around her knees. I thought I heard her mutter, thank you, but I became distracted when she shoved her hand at me. The pinky was already up, so I ced my hand over top of hers, and Lavender''s ss selection like Tilly''s sheet came up.

    CLASS PROGRESSION CHOICE

    At level 10 MAGE, you must choose a path. You may select from the following sses:

    ADEPT MAGE

    Follow into the steps of the magus, extending your elemental mastery to Water. Gain WATER GLIDE and WATER MANIPULATION.

    FIRE RUNE MAGE

    Sketch runes into the air to release burning fires or transcribe them onto objects. Gain FIREBALL and TRANSCRIBE FIRE.

    CHAOS MAGE (LEGENDARY)

    Emotions run high as the chaos of your heart can change the course of events. Gain TIDES OF CHAOS and CHAOS RAIN.

    This one wasn''t so cut and dry. Lavender''s legendary ss looked good because it was legendary, but chaos wasn''t a party-friendly ss. Even though the others looked good, it would be cruel and unusual not to take the legendary ss when I pushed Tilly so fast.

    "You should take it, but stand back from me. I think you will change," I told Lavender as we both stood up.

    Lavender nodded and stepped back. I shielded my eye in anticipation of the burst of light, and it came shortly. Even with my hand up, I could clearly see my bone through twoyers of flesh. The light made me close my eyes, but soon it dimmed.

    "You can look now," came Lavender''s cheerful voice.

    I lowered my hand and stared. Lavender was now in a ck dress hat and boots. Covering all of her new things were hundreds of intricate pentagrams wrapped in circles in pentagrams in circles. The scene was...chaos, at its finest.

    "Wow, the new look suits you. It looks good!" Iment as she holds the dress out on both sides.

    "What ss did you pick?"

    "I don''t think I get to pick, that''s the random part. First, I want to see your sheet. If that''s ok?"

    "Sure," She said,ing back over to me.

    We both sat back down on the grass, but Tilly came rushing over and joined us as we did. We sat for a bit, and we talked about the new sses. Finally, the girls convinced me to open my character sheet, but I was honestly more interested in seeing their sheets. I reached my hand out, pinky up, and both girls ced their hand over mine.

    LEVEL: 10

    HP: 150/250

    MANA: 150/250

    NAME: Dave Huntington

    AGE: 16

    CLASS: Hero of Justice

    STATUS: Satisfied

    WEALTH: Average

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 20

    CONSTITUTION: 20 (+200)

    COMBAT: 20

    SPEED: 40

    INTELLIGENCE: 20

    MANA: 20 (+200)

    CHARISMA: 20

    LUCK: 20

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    JUSTICE''S BLOODTHIRST: When killing evil, gain 5 HP per/Kill. When killing an innocent, lose 150 HP per/Kill.

    FLAMESHIELD++: A halo of light surrounds you, giving offense and defense. HOSTILE CREATURES EVIL within 20 feet takes 1 Light DAMAGE per/1 seconds. Reduce all iing physical damage by 2.

    PEIRCE EVIL: People with evil intentions have ck auras and are vulnerable to the HERO''s LIGHT BLADE Skill.

    ???

    ACTIVATED SKILLS

    LIGHT BLADE++: Activate to summon a de of light. This Spell consumes 2 mana per/minute.

    ???

    The girl''s eyes were huge. Both pulled away from me and stared. Tilly had called down a lot, but now her tail was swishing back and forth. I looked at them both, and I didn''t know what to tell them.

    I was speechless. My stats had exploded. I had thought my eyes were ying tricks on me, so I rubbed them, nope still twenties across my sheet and the speed at forty. Holy shit, was it even safe for me to move? Would I fly into a wall with one step? The girls noticed I was breathing heavily and came closer to me.

    "I don''t get it."

    "Neither do we," Lavender said.

    "You unlocked new stats and skills, but two skills are just ???" Mentions Tilly.

    Why are you getting so much stronger than me?" Lavenderin.

    Then without thinking, I said, "It must be my Ble-," but my words cut off as the pain hit me again.

    Thest thing I heard was the girls screaming for help.

 Chapter 15: Fate Enters

    Chapter 15: Fate Enters

    [Fate''s view]

    Waking to a wealthy family on the tenth level, Fate joined the Hero. He could not leave this up to someone else. The Hero knew that thest world had been his doing.

    Fate awoke as Biford Style, son to two influential Council Of The Highmages. Reginold Style was level 53 Magus, Biford''s father greatly detested those of lower standing, and Biford was more than ok to follow suit. His mother, Olivia Style, was a level 51 Eternal Conjurer. Her pet, Grismal, was an Elemental Omega Wind Wolf the size of a small house.

    Biford awoke on his way to the dungeons under the city with high-level adventures. They would let Biford get the final blow each time, allowing him to power level. Within two days, Biford''s level had increased to ten, and he now controlled fire and water at will as an ADEPT MAGE.

    When Biford returns to his home and cleans up, one of the servants informs him that his parents are out of town. This information was nothing but good news for him. This opportunity was his chance to search for the Hero, maybe take him out quickly. Biford asked the servant to find out anything interesting that happened when he went into the dungeon.

    The servants brought him reports of information the house''s contacts were able to gather. This ce was a mess of every world, but not a single substantial form ofmunications, Biford sighed. Finally, one story caught his eye after the tenth scribbled report.

    Supposedly, an Urchin walked out of an alley In Entry Home Land and walked into a thief running from the target, but somehow ends up with it. Biford clenched his teeth as he read on about the woman taking him in on the fifth noble level. The chances of that happening were slim to none; Fate knew this. He had used his blessing on himself to get the jump on the Hero.

    ording to the report, though, no one has seen him leave the house. Biford crumpled the paper and left the room, heading for the front door. As he walked outside, Biford pulled his arm back.

    His eyes lit up with magic as he threw the paper ball into the air. At the same time, he was releasing a massive fireball behind the note, incinerating it. Turning back to the castle-like mansion, he lived and looked at one of the two servants standing in the doorway.

    "Fetch the car now. We are going to the market. We must go among the lower noble trash in the fifth level. Stop at a drive-threw as well; I''m hungry. "

    -----------------------------

    [Dave''s view]

    My eyes open, and I''m back in my room, but it looks like the sun is justing up. How long was I out for? I need to be careful about the blessing and telling people. Suddenly I notice that I''m not alone.

    Both girls were lying on the bed with me. There was enough room between them all that it wasn''t awkward in that sense, but as I looked from side to side, my eye sight was filled with heaven and wonders. I have woken up in some weird ce before, but I can remember waking up to a view this good!

    The girls were both lying on their sides facing me, spilling out of their shirts and skirts. I heard Tilly grown, and I slowly looked back, and when my eyes fall on her, my pants started to be a lot tighter. The cute ears and tail, paired with thepromising position, were more than the experienced part of my mind could safely process.

    I rush out of the room and hear the girls calling to me, asking what was wrong. I don''t stop and grab the wrong door to the bathroom and open it to see arge yellow cat-like eye that filled the doorway. mming the door, I find the right one and head to the bathroom.

    Once I was done in the bathroom and cleaned my face, and stood around for a bit. I wanted to let my erection disappear before I headed back to the room to save any awkward exnations. The girls were sitting on the bed waiting for me, and both got up and rushed up to see me.

    "Are you ok?" Tilly asked as her tail swished nervously.

    "Ya, I just had to go to the bathroom, brush my teeth and such," I said casually, not looking either directly in the eyes.

    "So, since you passed out yesterday, are you gonna show us your AVATAR again?" Lavender asked me, hopefully.

    "Nope, but I would like to see your sheets, though."

    "What do you mean, no? Why not?"

    Lavender was about to argue more when Tilly put a hand on her arm. Lavender cut off but still seemed miffed for being ignored. We all went to sit on the couches, and the girls gave me their hands. I took each of them, and two AVATAR sheets popped up. I looked over Tilly''s first and I was quite impressed by her improvements!

    LEVEL: 10

    HP: 245/245

    MANA: 95/95

    NAME: Tilly Moonmane

    AGE: 16

    CLASS: CAT-KIN FORGESMITH

    STATUS: Satisfied and Hyper

    WEALTH: Average

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 20

    CONSTITUTION: 38 (+190)

    COMBAT: 18

    SPEED: 9

    INTELLIGENCE: 11

    MANA: 9 (+45)

    CHARISMA: 25

    LUCK: 13

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    BLESSING OF PROTECTION++: Your aura projects defensive strength and resistance. Friendly creatures within 20 feet take 5 less damage from all sources.

    MAGICAL ENHANCEMENTS: SPEED: All magical enchantments gain a bonus to SPEED.

    PEIRCE EVIL: People with evil intentions have ck auras

    ACTIVATED SKILLS

    TAUNT++: Aggravate your foes and take the focus from your allies. Target hostile creatures within 15ft, and they must attack you for 1 minute.

    TEMPERED FORGE PAWS: Forge metals into Weapons and Armor with speed anywhere you are. Effects depend on the quality of the consumed materials and consume 50 mana per/use.

    PURRFECT PAWS OF ENHANCEMENT: Unlock the potential of a weapon or piece of armor for 1 minute. Temporarily increase stats of an item for 1 minute, consumes 20 MANA per/item.

    FRIENDSHIP LEVEL 45/100 YOU ARE GOOD FRIENDS.

    Gain CHAIN REACTION STRIKE: When 2 or more good friends fill their CHAIN REACTION bar, activate to make a synchronized strike.

    This was great, Tilly had improved a lot, but I didn''t need a stat sheet to tell me that as I peered through the floating screen. Tilly''s body had matured more now and her chest and hips made me want to stroke her tail! I turned my head to the burning re of Lavender i could feel trying to melt a hole in the side of my face.

 Chapter 16: Master Darbon

    Chapter 16: Master Darbon

    Lavender, even pissed off at me, was gorgeous. I mean, Tilly looked really good, but Lavender''s dress could hardly contain her breast. She must have noticed me staring and the anger left her, but still was staring back at me now. I guess I must look different now too, but I had better stop gawking and look at this sheet before I get hit!

    I looked down at Lavender''s sheet and scanned it over. She had some new interesting Skills that I was excited to see in action.

    LEVEL: 10

    HP: 95/95

    MANA: 250/250

    NAME: Lavender Huntington

    AGE: 16

    CLASS: Chaos Mage

    STATUS: Satisfied and Happy

    WEALTH: Incredibly Rich

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 5

    CONSTITUTION: 9 (+45)

    COMBAT: 20

    SPEED: 10

    INTELLIGENCE: 22

    MANA: 40 (+200)

    CHARISMA: 5

    LUCK: 14

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    FLAMESHIELD++: A burning aura surrounds you, giving offense and defense. HOSTILE CREATURES within 20 feet take 1 FIRE DAMAGE per/2 seconds. Reduce all iing physical damage by 2.

    TIDES OF CHAOS: Whenever an event outside your party happens, there is a 1 in 20 chance to turn things in your party''s favor. If TIDES OF CHAOS does not activate its activated first time, the next activation trigger will be 1/10, then 1/5, and the chance does not go higher after three.

    PEIRCE EVIL: People with evil intentions have ck auras.

    MAGICAL SPELLS

    FIREBOLT++: Release arge fiery projectile at a target within 50 feet of you. This Spell consumes 25 MANA per/use.

    CHAOS RAIN: Causes a storm to have random effects on anything the rain touches.

    FRIENDSHIP LEVEL 50/100 YOU ARE GOOD FRIENDS.

    Gain CHAIN REACTION STRIKE: When 2 or more good friends fill their CHAIN REACTION bar, activate to make a synchronized strike.

    "I wish we got the same boost as you," Lavender grumbled.

    "I think we both got pretty big boosts, and we all got ess to our mystery stats!" Tilly eximed excitedly.

    "I bet you would be excited."

    Lavender crossed her arms and turned her head. I could see why she might be upset, and I wanted to cheer her up. Turning to her, I began to speak, but the icy look makes me swallow the saliva in my mouth, gulping. Tilly''s voice cuts in to break the awkward silence.

    "Miss Grace thinks we should all go down to the market and look for a quest. Then we can go to the dungeon below the city."

    A dungeon? Like in a video game? I wonder what kind of monsters we will find? Goblins? Spiders? Trolls? The questions would have kept oning, but Lavender shook me from my revelry.

    "Are you even listening to me?"

    "Ya, I think. Sorry, I was just thinking about the dungeon, and I''m excited. Tilly, if I get you the materials, can you make me a sword? I feel like my light de should be really only used on evil things. I''m not sure if you can count mobs as evil."

    "Of course!"

    "Well, if you heard me, then let''s go!" Lavender spoke loudly and began to turn, but I grabbed her arm gently.

    "Tilly, can you meet us out front? I want to talk to Lavender before we leave."

    "I''ll pack us food for the dungeon and meet you guys out front."

    Tilly left the room, closing the door, and it was just us. I let go of Lavender''s arm and walked over to my bed. Once I sat down, she followed, and I opened my inventory and took out the Gauntlet Of The Heart. It fell out of my grid, and I caught it as Lavender sat down beside me.

    "I want you to have this. I think it is perfect for you as a mage, and I think you will find some creative uses for it. Just don''t try it on me unless it''s to save my life," I smiled as I finished thest sentence.

    "Are you sure? Why not Tilly? Her charisma is so much higher than mine," Tilly quietly spoke as she looked down, pressing her fingers together.

    Traces of blush were creeping into her cheeks. I handed her the gauntlet and stood up, facing away from her. When I turned around, I gave her my best smile and a wink.

    "Because I think it will look better on you."

    We all met outside of the manor and then walked down to the market. The mish-mash of houses continually drawing my attention. It was cute to the girls initially, but soon Tilly was even telling me to "stop gawking and get moving."

    When we finally made it to the market, it was lines of booths selling. I think a bit of everything was here. One sold knight''s armor, while the other sold pulse guns. Suddenly something extremely crucial hit me. I was broke. Wait, no, that wasn''t right.

    I quickly opened my character sheet, asking the girls to wait for another minute. I quickly scanned my AVATAR and seen that my wealth was still average. After I put my sheet away, I called out to Trina and told the girls we could keep going.

    "What''s up, boss?" Trina asks between yawns as she stretches out in the air.

    "How much money do I have?

    "100 gold pieces, you received this for a bonus at level 10. Is that all the Master wants?"

    She didn''t even wait for me to answer before she disappeared. I didn''t care. I was over the moon about having what seems like a lot of money. I turn to see both girls staring at me with smiling but puzzled looks.

    "Why are you dancing? It''s just 100 gold, it is a lot, but we will get more when we go deep in the higher-level dungeons or special castle raids," Lavender exined.

    I waved her off and started looking around. Neither of them could understand what it meant to me, but that wasn''t necessary anymore. What was important was making sure it didn''t happen again.

    "Dave,e over and look here. They''re selling especially refined ores for crafting," Tilly shout to me from up ahead.

    She moved fast, but I wait for Lavender to catch up, and we walked over to where Tilly was standing. The only discerning qualities were the traditional singlemp helmet hanging around and downturned pickaxe, handle up. The Dwarf behind the counter had long brown wiery hair in silver engraved loops on his chin and head.

    "You are the good friend our good Miss Tilly has been telling me about, eh? I hear you helped get her tail and break into level 10 as well! Quite the young man, you better treat my Miss Tilly good," The gruff-looking Dwarf said, standing up.

    "This is my Master Darbon. Master, this is Dave, our party leader, and good friends. We need some good ore so I can try my new skill to make him a sword for all the help dave has given use," Tilly exins to her Master.

    "Oh, I will give you the ore for freee back here and show me this new skill."

    Tilly went behind the counter, while Darbon turned and rummaged till he found what he was looking for. Finally, he pulled out a melon-sized chunk of ck ore that had a green tinge. Tilly''s eyes lit up, but I wasn''t sure what kind of metal it was.

    "Are you sure, Master? Adamantine is a very rare alloy!"

    Darbon just smiled and motioned for her to go ahead. Tilly summoned her skill before taking the ck oily looking ore. Two metallic massive cat paws formed, and she too the metal. Darbonughed as she took the metal to the anvil and began to kneed the metal like bread dough.

    Suddenly, from down the street, I heard amotion. Lavender and I turned to see a small crowd gathering around a shop. A young man is arguing with the shop owner about something.

    As I strain my ear, I can tell this kid must be a pretentious brat. Slowly we both edge close, and I get a better look at the kid. I was some snot-nosed noble youth,ining about the ridiculous prices of their worthless wares. The boy turns towards me for some reason, and I freeze in ce.

    As our eyes connected, I know it''s him, even though we have never met. That was Fate standing there.

 Chapter 17: The Touch That Shatters

    Chapter 17: The Touch That Shatters

    I''m sure he felt it as we locked eyes. Fate stopped berating the shop owner, and the crowd parted. I got a clear view of him, short ck hair and a white suit of some sort. The guy looked ridiculous.

    "Do I know you from somewhere? I don''t normally speak to trash, so I don''t remember and ugly little face like yours."

    "Maybe, but I don''t know you, but I do see what you''re doing. If you were looking for high-quality noble ss items, you havee to the wrong ce and do not need this shopkeeper. Go try up on the 15th floor if you''re allowed," I walk forward, getting closer to him with a gentle smile.

    "Who do you think you are? Do you know who I am?" Fate practically screamed at me, his superior expression folded into rage.

    "Nope and don''t care, so if you are not buying anything from here, then I would like to look around," I said this within a meter of him, still smiling, but this seemed to tip his scales and he dove at me, swinging his fist.

    As my reaction kicks in, the fist slows to a crawl. The expression of rage twisting Fate''s face was priceless, but I grabbed his arm below the wrist. I put a tremendous amount of pressure on his arm, and I could see his knees about to buckle. I leaned close to the pale-faced man and whispered to him.

    "The name is Dave. It''s an easy name to remember, and I''m even sure you knew a couple of other Dave''s," my voice and smile dropped. "I''ming for you, Fate."

    I let go of his arm and stepped back. Fate had a scowl on his face as he rubbed his arm. ring at me, he began to walk away. Once outside of the crowd of people, he turned to me.

    "Biford Style, remember that name. It will be your downfall and all that you care about."

    With that, Biford turned, and the servants at the car opened the door. None of them look skilled at anything other than being servants. The vehicle sped off, and I let out a sigh, my shoulders rxing.

    "Dave! Are you ok?" Came Lavender''s voice from behind me.

    I pull my smile back on and turned to the girls.

    "I''m ok!" I say, giving them a thumbs up.

    Then the crowd began to cheer. All at once, all the gathered people let up a cheer, and I received several ps on the back and shoulders. I also heard some words of worry, talking about the Style family being on the Highmages council. He could cause trouble, but that just means we have to get stronger.

    As the crowd broke up, a humanoid ant approached us. It gave us a small bow and began to speak. I had seen so many strange things, the Ant-Kin or whatever didn''t even phase me.

    "You look like a strong party. I have a quest request," a decidedly female voice spoke.

    "A quest??" Tilly asked excitedly.

    I knew she had been quiet for too long. Hopefully, this will lead us into the dungeon so Tilly can burn off the pent up energy. Regardless, this was my first actual quest request, so I had to take it.

    "What is the quest?"

    "My husband went down into the dungeon of this level, and he hasn''te back since yesterday. Would you be able to find him and bring him back? I will reward," but I put my hand up.

    "Don''t worry about the reward. As a Hero, I can''t ept rewards," I say confidently, but two red windows appear, blocking my view.

    WARNING

    PERSONAL RESTRICTION IMPOSED

    You can no longer ept rewards from quests.

    Wait, I was trying to be nice. What the shit did I just do? Did I ensure that I would say broke for the rest of the game? What was the second window behind it?

    WARNING

    PERSONAL RESTRICTION HIDDEN SKILL UNLOCK

    SELFLESS HERO: Magic item find increased by 250%

    As I close thest screen, the antdy is staring at me.

    "Yes, I ept the quest. Sorry about that. I had a pop-up. What are yours and your husband''s name?" I asked.

    "My name is Gri''Xikickic, and my husband is Bireechxickic," Gri''Xikickic spoke before turning and leaving.

    "Wow, she wasn''t that personal," Lavender said as we left the market.

    "I think it might just be a species thing, I think, like they disy their emotions differently than we do," Tilly says.

    Lavender led us to the dungeon entrance. It was just a staircase in a back ally leading into the ground, nothing special about it. We stopped at the stairs, and Tilly pulled an item out of her inventory, handing it to me.

    It was the sword she was working on at her Master''s shop. The de was ck with green reflecting off the edge. The hilt was a white porcin-like material that gave me a surprisingly firm grip.

    "Wow, Tilly, I don''t know what to say. This sword is a masterpiece, a true work of art."

    Tilly leaned forwards and whispered something almost r-rated about petting her tail again. I color changed all the shades of red and turned. I walked straight down the stairs, refusing to meet Lavender''s eyes. I tripped on thest step.

    Catching my bnce, I look up to see a short hallway with two turns, right or left. The sounds of the girlsing down the stairs echos, and I step forward. The hallways are lit with some kind of magical lights, and we all start making our way in.

    "This ce smells weird," Lavender said.

    "Don''t talk right now. Something might hear you. From here on out, we will use hand motions to talk," I exined quietly, giving them some examples before we started forwards.

    We made our way for a bit until we finally ran into a small green thing wearing clothe shorts. I was pretty confident that this was a goblin from the short stature and pointy ears, and it was chewing on something.

    The creature turned its yellow eye to us and revealed bloody razor-sharp teeth. The monster was holding something, and as it turned the rest of its body, we could see what it had. A human arm, with most of the muscle eaten off it, strips of flesh hanging.

    The monster squealed loudly and charged. I released my sword from my quick slot with three fingers, and I dashed at the creature. My back de sliced the creature in half, and it disappeared in a ck mist, but the arm remained. This lesson was a reminder that you didn''t get another chance here, no matter how much it was like a game.

    "Do you hear that?" Tilly''s ears twitched as she asked.

    "Hear what? I can''t get that screech out of my head," Lavender said, but then I heard it, the scream of a woman.

    We all ran toward the sound of the scream. When we turned a couple of corners, we found the source of the cry. A woman in blue armor was trying to fend off eight goblins with a sword, but she was surrounded.

    "Tilly run up and taunt. Lavender, start picking them off when they surround her." I said as we rushed forwards.

    Tilly''s taunt was so useful, and the goblins immediately surrounded her as I cut one down.

    Seven to go

    Three fireballs shot out and fried two of them, while Tilly kicked one into a wall with a thudding bone-crunching sound.

    Five to go

    The girl came up from behind and cut two down in one strike.

    Three to go

    Even outnumbered, the goblins didn''t back down, and I used my ck de to cut through another.

    Two to go

    Tilly pulled out a hammer and swept thest two into the wall, and put the weapon back in a smooth action. All of us to a short pause before anyone spoke. When we all got out breath back from the thirty-second fight, the girl began to talk.

    "Thank you," she said breathlessly.

    "No, problem, but why are you alone down here?" Lavender asked the girl.

    She had coppery orange hair and wore blue armor. It was a weird contrast, but she made it look good. She looked at me for a moment, and I felt like I had met her somewhere, but then she looked away to the girls.

    "I''ve been running quest''s alone, and I thought being a level six would be enough, the antdy''s quest seemed easy, but I''m lucky that I found you guys. My name is Gretchen," and she stuck out her hand to Tilly.

    Gretchen shook each of the girl''s hands and then mine. When our hands touched, I got the same feeling of remembering this person. Maybe not the body but the person inside. I felt like I was confusing myself, and it must have shown on my face.

    "Are you ok, Dave?" Gretchen asked me as my head started to throb.

    My heartbeat got louder, and soon every beat pounded my skull. I started to see double, then triple, then my vision was a kaleidoscope. Then I was in that coffee shop.

    The same shop I visited from my past life that I used to go on payday to treat myself. The was a waitress that was always somehow working when I came in. What was her name? I feel like we met so many times, but I can''t remember her name.

    I''m sitting down at the table that is always open, in the far corner. It was by the window, and I enjoyed watching the world go by as I would sip a Chai Tea Latte that I enjoyed the smell of rather than its vor. The girl was walking towards me with my drink, and she was wearing a tag. I tried to look at it, but as she came closer, everything when blurry.

    I gasped for air, feeling drops of water hit my face. Dank dungeon never tasted so sweet as I sucked in more air. After a couple more breaths, I open my eyes to see six teary eyes over the top of me. Lavender dove on top of me, knocking the precious air out of my lungs.

    "Don''t do that!" Lavender cried as she swung her fist, ineffectually at me.

    "Are you ok? You stopped breathing for five minutes. We thought you had died," Tilly said to me as I hugged Lavender.

    When Lavender finally got off me red-faced, I sat up and looked at Gretchen. She looked a bit messy, more than from the goblin fight. I turned back to Lavender and squinted my eyes at her.

    "As far as I was concerned, her touch killed you. I might have shaken her up and threatened her with fire," Lavender looked down at thisst part the turned to Gretchen, and mumbled, "sorry."

    Gretchen just waved her off.

    "I understand. I get what it''s like to care about someone," Gretchen''s eye caught me at thatst part, but it was invisible to everyone else, thankfully.

    I wasn''t sure what to make of Gretchen and the memory I had witnessed. I turn and walk to the path to the next room. There would be time to figure this all out after.

    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 18: One Thing Fate Cant Control

    Chapter 18: One Thing Fate Can''t Control

    We started to walk forwards down another hall. Gretchen insisted she go first to get some experience. She ran ahead of me and turned back as she moved forward.

    "Don''t worry, I just got surroundst time, and I probably would have been fine," as Gretchen spoke thest word, there was an audible "clicking" noise from under her right foot.

    Dust jarred loose, and everything slowed down. My reactions dialed in like at the market. Dust slowly rose from a long rectangr 22cm tall shape embedded in the wall. I dove for Gretchen, connecting just as the rectangle shot out sideways from the wall like a horizontal guillotine.

    The other girls screamed as the horizontal flying wall clipped my shoulder, spinning Gretchen, and me around. Inded hard, gripping her close to me, so the still moving wall didn''t hurt her. Abruptly the stone de ended, and the hallway was clear.

    I let Gretchen go slowly, in case she was injured, but instead, she was smiling back at me. We both stood up, and the girls ran over.

    "Be careful. There still could be traps. Lucky that just clipped my shoulder. Are you ok, Gretchen?" I tried to inquire, but the girls were already fussing over her.

    "I think ill go first again," Gretchen said without paying attention to any of the fussings.

    "No, enough with this bullshit, stop acting like some bull in a china shop. Stay with us!"

    "But..."

    "Listen to Dave, he has already saved you more then once, and he didn''t need to. Stop putting him at risk!" Lavender shouted at Gretchen when she tried to argue.

    I look back to Tilly, but she gave me a shrug, unsure what to say. It was a look to say that I had got myself into this mess. I sighed, today was just full of magical moments, but I wasn''t going to let this girl get any of us hurt, because she was ackluster NPC with a broken danger sensor.

    After two pitfalls safely avoided and another goblin encounter, we arrived at a room with a closed door. The door was different lookingpared to anything else we had seen. Triangr tes covered the door, all colored in varying degrees of rust.Gretchen tried to push in, but I put my arm across the door.

    "Don''t, just wait, okay. I don''t want to have to scoop you pieces of the floor after."

    I could hear Lavender and Tilly joke about my babysitting as Gretchen sighed and began tapping her foot impatiently. I shook my head and turned back to the door and pushed the door open with ease. Inside was a chamber with more triangle tes covering the wall and ceiling. In the middle of the room was a ss cylinder case surrounding a button.

    "What is this ce?" Tilly asked as they all walked in, but she was cut off as Lavender was thest person to step in, and the door closed behind her.

    The three of us jumped and turned to look at Lavender and the door.

    "I didn''t touch it!" Lavender already had her hands in the air in denial.

    "No, I think this must be some kind of puzzle room, and the door will stay lock until we solve the puzzle. It is just a matter of figuring out the puzzle."

    As I said this, I walked forward and put my hand on the ss in the center of the room. My body lit up with an unknown amount of electricity as a current from the ss charged into my body. The shock sent me flying back, but Tilly caught me, leaving me shaking and confused.

    "So, don''t touch it with your hands! Man, I don''t even feel like my hand got to touch the ss. The shock was from some kind of force field," I exined, shaking the numbness out of my arm.

    Gretchen had already drawn her sword when I noticed her walking towards it. I tried to tell her to stop, but it was toote. I watched Gretchen''s sword arc into the ss, only to have both her and the sword go flying before it connected.

    Lavender went to see if the smoking Gretchen was alright. Gretchen''s hair had taken on a wild look from the massive discharge she had received. Once we got ourselves all stand again, we began to look around the room to find something to help us out.

    "Hey, look, this triangle isn''t stacked on top of any others on the wall here. This one also has a dark border like its separate."

    Tilly was looking at a spot in the center of the far wall. Her tail was swishing excitedly.

    I went over to her and examined it. As I ran my hand over the shape, studying it. Tilly''s tail brushed against me as she leaned in close, smiling. The feeling of her tail and the closeness made do one of the involuntary movements, and I pushed the button.

    Both of us jumped back, expecting something violent to happen, and Tilly wrapped herself around my arm, pressing into me. A light came on for a count of five but then went off again with no effects. If Lavender and Gretchen hadn''t cleared their throats in unison, I might not have pulled away from Tilly as her tail wrapped around my leg.

    "So," I say as I pull away from Tilly and uncoil her tail from my leg. "There must be more buttons around."

    I began to look for these buttons while trying not to make eye contact with the other two girls. After about twenty minutes, we found two more buttons in a triangle around the center. We pushed all three, but nothing happened.

    "What the hell?" I exasperate.

    "But we looked everywhere in here, and these are the only buttons. What else could it be?" Lavender pondered.

    As we discussed what to do, I heard a sword unsheathe. I looked over to see Gretchen with her sword again. Before I can voice the words to stop her, we all watch the sword sail through the air.

    The sword Gretchen held connected with the ss this time. It bounced off, but a crack formed in the ss. Slowly, the damage grewrger, spidering out across the cylinder. The tube broke, and we all let out the breath we were holding.

    "That was easy!" Gretchen exim, making a fist pump action with her free hand.

    The rest of us share a look that said, "What are we gonna do with this one."

    Once we pressed the button that was behind the ss, both the doors ahead, and behind opened. We moved forwards, down another long snaking hallway that started to angle down. There were a couple more traps, but Gretchen was seeming to understand that running ahead was bad, but now she was courting another kind of death for me.

    Gretchen was now holding onto my arm with gloved hands, and I could feel the pressure of the other two girls gazes trying to bore into the back of my skull. This copper-haired beauty was going to be the death of him. That thought made meugh out loud, and the girls all looked at me like I was crazy as we walked up to the next door. I didn''t care; I died for nothing and never had anyone to protect in my previous life. In this life, I had it all and every reason to protect them.

    The girls were still looking at me strangely, but I just smiled and opened the next door. Two statues were in this room, but the rest of the room looked like the cave. There was a door at the other end, but it was closed.

    "What do you guys make of this?" I asked the group turning to them.

    "Well, it doesn''t look like a puzzle room unless we have to do something with those two knights?" Lavender puzzled as she looked past me into the room.

    "The swords they have are massive," Tilly said, looking at the giant swords the statues held with envy.

    "What do you think, Gretchen? Gretchen?" I looked, but she wasn''t in the tunnel with us.

    Ice water runs through my veins as I turned to the room. Of course, she was already in the room and already touching the statues. I p my hand to my face and turn back to the girls.

    "Did you not see her go into the room?"

    "I guess we don''t have many choices now, but she looks fine," Tilly smiled as she reassured me, rubbing my arm.

    "What the worst that could happen?" Lavender says in passing, giving me a mischievous smile as she passed.

    Famousst words.

    My hand squeezed my face hard, and I let it drop to my side. No point crying over spilled milk, and with Gretchen around, more will just end up on the floor. I walked into the room, and the ssic sound of a massive stone door closing follows me inside the cave-like room.

    Instantly the statue Gretchen had been poking with her sword let out a stone grinding roar. She jumped back as the tremendouslyrge sword barely missed her arm. Both figures had their swords up and had begun to advance.

    "Tilly!" I yelled, but wait, what is she doing?

    Tilly had brought her metal paws out and was... wrestling the stone knight for his sword? Tilly had both feet nted on the stone knight''s stomach while she tried to wrench the massive stone sword from its hands. I ran forward to help Tilly, as Lavender peppered the other knight with fire balls, so Gretchen could dance in and out, stabbing.

    As I got closer, I caught a glimpse of Tilly''s eyes that were filled with a rabid zeal. Shit. I had to dodge as the de they were fighting for came down suddenly while I was distracted by Tilly''s hyper-zeal. Even with my reaction speed, I was shed by the sword down my shoulder.

    The pain was intense as I rolled backward. The cut felt deep as I grabbed my shoulder and felt the blood soak my shirt. I fell back and gasped from the pain of hitting the ground. Lavender rushed over to me and pulled a small red vail out.

    "Drink this quick. I''m going to try something," Lavender said a lot more confidently than she looked.

    Lavender was shaking as she stood and faced the rest of them. Gretchen was trying to dodge the long strikes from the massive de, while Tilly was getting shaken by the other stone knight, still fighting for the sword.

    Lavender to a deep breath in and then raised her hands forward.

    "Let Chaos Rain."

    Tiny droplets started to fall, each purple, red, and green. When they touched the ground or people, they disappeared, absorbed instantly, without a trace. Then shit got weird.

    The knight shaking Tilly tripped on a stone while I drank the potion I Lavender gave me as drops of chaos absorbed my body. As the knight tripped, his sword and other sidestepping knight collided, while my body filled with energy. The knight let go of the de in shock after cleaving through his partner, and Tilly flew in the corner with it. The shocked knight turned to me and charged.

    I stood up fast and charged it back, catching its fists in both my hand, stopping it dead in its tracks. My body coursed with energy, and I felt a hundred times stronger than I was before. As I held the monster, I yelled to Gretchen.

    "Finish him!"

    Gretchen didn''t hesitate and leapt into the air. She brought her sword down on the stone creature''s neck, and it fell into a mess of stones. The massive fist crumbled in my hands as Gretchen almost cut my arm off with her down swing. My reactions allowed me to turn to avoid her sword as she fell towards me, and into my arms.

    I caught her without taking more damage, and I finally noticed that my shoulder had stopped hurting. I looked over, and there were only some damp bloodstains on my cut clothing, no cut, or even scar. Gretchen got up, and then Lavender gave me a hand up.

    "Well, that was close," I breathed out as I dust myself off.

    "Ya, I wonder why?" Lavender and I both turned to stare at the other two.

    Tilly''s ears dropped as she came over carrying the giant stone greatsword that somehow didn''t disappear when the knight died. Gretchen looked proud of herself, and I couldn''t me her. I was pretty sure she got both the kills.

    I turned back to Lavender, all thoughts of the other girl''s stupid acts lost. I grabbed her by the shoulders and hugged her tightly. She hugged me back, but she had a puzzled look on her face when let go and held her back in front of me.

    "What''s wrong? Why are you crying?"

    "Because you are the most amazing person. You saved me silly. That was a deep cut."

    "Of course I would," Lavender hit me in the chest, and she pulled away from me, blushing.

    I couldn''t tell them. It might make me pass out, but that Spell she cast, Chaos Rain. That was something special. There is one thing Fate can''t control. Chaos.

 Chapter 19: The Bossy Snake and Drowning Cat

    Chapter 19: The Bossy Snake and Drowning Cat

    "So, now that is over," I turned to Tilly and gave her a hand chop between the cat ears.

    "O," Tilly moaned, rubbing the spot I hit while she looked at the ground.

    "You have to control your excitement! Dave got hurt because of your antics!" Lavender scolded Tilly, and then she rounded on Gretchen, like the mother of two delinquents.

    "And you! What is your excuse for being so damn careless? How many times does the Hero save you from traps?"

    I put my hand on Lavender''s arm to stop her from going on. The way leveling worked here, everyone would be different, but when Lavender said "Hero," Gretchen''s eye became lifeless, and she began to fall. I rushed and slid to catch her.

    Gretchen''s body sunk into my arms lifelessly. Her body felt cold and lifeless. When I pulled her eyelid back, the eye that stared back was vacant. The girls rushed to my side.

    "I think this was like you before. You were cold, and we thought you were dead," Lavender exined to me.

    So this means she might be going back to that time in the coffee shop? Will she remember more now? Not like I had any idea what she was thinking in that 13-year-old brain. Suddenly, Gretchen let out a gasp, and she began to cough in my arms.

    "Are you ok?" I let her catch her breath before posing the question.

    "I think so," Gretchen looked into my eyes as she said this, and I could see the recognition.

    Now I knew for sure that she recognized me. Though, now wasn''t the time, and I''m worried that trying to exin to the girls would cause one of us to ckout. So I winked at Gretchen, and her eyes went wide in a bit of recognition. I''m not sure if sure understood, but it was the best I had for now.

    "Are we going any time soon?" Lavender''s voice cut through our wordless gaze.

    "Sorry, I feel like I just pulled my head out of water, It was like I couldn''t control my own body," Gretchen apologized as she got up from my arms.

    Lavender crossed her arms as I looked at her, and when our eyes met, she turned towards the now open door. I followed her, and the rest of the girls trailed behind. When we got to the opening, we all stopped.

    In the room was an ant-man tied against the far wall, but he wasn''t moving. It was hard to see if ant-man was breathing, but then again, does his kind use oxygen the same way a human body does? I stopped in front of the door and put my arms out.

    "Alright. Girls, and you know which two I''m talking about! No entering until we have a n. There is no door in there, and the man we are looking for is in there. So this only means one thing; this has to be the boss room."

    "What do you think it will be?" Tilly asked as she tried to peer around me.

    "From the carvings around the ceiling, I would say some kind ofrge snake," The wordsing out of Gretchen''s mouth sounded more mature, and even she looked surprised, so before she garnered too much attention, I spoke up.

    "That makes sense. See? If you just take a second, it''s easy to get a better idea of things. Give me a minute. I want to check something."

    I turned back to the room and scanned around it, looking for clues. While I did that, I also tried to bring up my avatar.

    ACCESS DENIED

    WARNING YOU ARE IN A DUNGEON

    While in any challenge mission or quest, you can not ess your status menus, alerts, or inventory.

    Except for that one, I guess?

    "Trina forgot to tell you all about dungeons!" Came the small fairy voice behind me.

    Tilly and Gretchen screamed as Trina appeared, and I turned in shock. Not that Tilly noticed her, but that Gretchen did. I couldn''t see any alerts, so I didn''t know if she was already a part of the party, but her scream was enough of a confirmation.

    "What or who is that?" Tilly questioned, reaching a hand forward to touch Trina.

    "Trina is not a what! Trina is Dave''s guide!"

    "What did you forget to tell me?"

    "Well, Trina guesses you know about not getting into your menu, but there are some good things! All items the monsters drop, you will auto-pickup, and the monsters will disappear once you kill them. Then, in the end, the experience is divide by those that gotst hit on the creatures. The items are left to the party to divide."

    So, Gretchen got thest hits on the knights before, but we killed the goblins. Then maybe we should make sure she gets the boss too, even if she gets an extra level. We needed a n, and I was no master strategist. Thebat skill only helps you perform inbat.

    "Do you girls have any ideas for ns? I don''t think Tilly should rush in because if this thing is huge, it could cause serious damage."

    "I have forty-five MANA left so I can enhance two weapons," Tilly pointed out.

    "Ya, that''s good! It would be best if you used it on your new toy sword and Gretchen''s sword. What other ideas do you guys have?"

    "I can use my Chaos Rain again, but then I''m limited on the amount of fire I can use," Lavender exined.

    "You should put the Gauntlet Of The Heart to use, and I will protect you while the other two attack."

    Everything decided and nned to the best of our abilities, and nothing left for us but to enter. The room smelled damp, and I could hear water dripping somewhere. Once the door close, torches lit on the wall, giving us a better view of the vast room.

    There was a pool of water at the far end, and the lights gave it an oily ck look in the dim room. As we walked forwards, the water started to stir and a massive snake half a meter thick pulled itself out of the water, coiling in front of Antman. By the time it hade out of the water, it was over 5 meter''s long.

    "Holy shit, Isn''t this a starter dungeon?" My voice tinged with panic, but Lavender was already casting.

    "Chaos Rain!"

    As she spoke the Spell, the serpent focused on her and shot forwards, but Tilly swung at it with her now shining great sword. The snake dodge, but she still nicked it, and it continued to try and get at Lavender as tri-colored raindrops fell soundlessly. I stepped in front of her to intercept the snake, but then the strangest thing happened.

    Somehow the lower half of the snakes was knotted, and Tilly has it by the tail. The ck snake tried to look back, but a small figure in blue streaked along the snake''s opposite side, dragging her sword. Now, torn between the Tilly tail pull and Gretchen''s de drag, the angry snake whips around to attack the blue armor.

    Gretchen is ready and screams, "Riposte!"

    As the snake''s jaw closes on Gretchen, her sparkling de drives home into the roof of its mouth, making the snake go limp. Before the weight of the snake can crush her, it disappears in a cloud of smoke, but I hear a ssh.

    I look over to see Tilly struggling in the water. When the snake disappeared, she must have fallen back into the water and well, cat+water=bad. I ran to the water and dove in as the water tried to im her.

    The water was cold, and I could see Tilly frantically struggling to get to the surface. I swam over to her, grabbed a iling arm, and started to pull her back to the surface when something caught my eye briefly. A small red light deeper down was shing, but I ignored it with Tilly, swimming to the surface.

    We broke the surface, and Tilly was sputtering and choking, but she seemed ok. I pulled her along as I swam to the edge. Once there, the girls helped to pull Tilly back out.

    "I''m going back down. I saw a shing red light down there, so I want to check it out," I began to turn, but Lavender stopped me.

    "Wait for me," She said as she took her dress off.

    I tried to turn away, but I still caught sight of Lavender''s shapely body. Suddenly, the water wasn''t that bad and I started to have dirty thoughts about what I might do to that body, but the sound of Lavender getting into the water brought me back to reality. I tried to keep eye contact, and she could tell I was ufortable too from the red in her cheeks.

    "Let''s go. I saw a blinking red light down below," I informed Lavender before we went underwater.

    After taking deep breathes, we both dove into the dark water. Once under the light of the torched helped a bit, and we swam to the red light. On arrival, there was a door, and the blinking light was a button beside it. I pushed the button, and the door slid open.

    A translucent film covered the doorway, and upon entering, it seemed to wick the water from our bodies, still leaving me chilled. On the other side of the barrier, the was no water, just a dim-lit chamber with a chest in the middle. Lavender came in behind me but stood behind me, pressing herself against my back as she shivered.

    The feeling of her shaking body pressed against me sent shivers down my back, but a warming feeling that crept into ces not needed reced it. I reached and pulled her forward in front of me to warm her up. The two of us awkwardly moved towards the chest.

    "What do-o you think-k is in it-t?" Lavender asked in her shivering.

    "I don''t-t know, but-t let''s get what-tever it is and go-o-o!" I sputter, letting go of Lavender and open it up.

    The chest has some gold and gems, but a pair of winged boots and a cloak were the only items. We went to grab it all, without the menu''s, we couldn''t check any of the stuff. On top of that all, we were both exhausted, and the girls above must feel the same way. Once we picked up the items, they disappeared, so we swam back up to the top.

    Once back above the water and back out into the final room, I could see the girls had already untied Antman. They seem just to finish talking to him, and he had turned to leave. Gretchen and Tilly ran back to us and helped us out.

    "What did the guy say?" I asked, ask we got onto drynd again.

    "Not a lot, just thanks and toe to see him and his wife at the market. I had talked to Miss Gri''Xikickic at the market beforeing, so thanks for the help!" Gretchen thanked all of us, but as she did, a light blue circle filled with octograms appeared on the floor in front of us.

    "What is that?" I asked, and Trina appears as if onmand.

    "This is a return circle! This magic circle will take you back to the entrance of the dungeon!" Trina exined to me.

    "Well, are you girls ready to go?" I turn and smile at them, as I asked.

    They all nodded with exhausted looks. We did it, our first dungeonpleted, and we gained a new member. Our party of four walked into the circle, and a soft blue light surrounded us.

 Chapter 20: The Nametag In That Caf茅

    Chapter 20: The Nametag In That Caf��

    As we stepped out of the blue light, Miss Grace was there waiting for us. She was holding a white handkerchief that was very wrinkled and rung. Miss Grace must have been twisting it pretty hard, worrying about the girls.

    "Oh, my baby! Your lips are blue!" Miss Grace exims as she rushes forwards to Lavender.

    "I''m ok, mom, just tired and cold," Lavender mumbles, sinking into her mother''s arms.

    Another blue light appeared beside me, then a pile of treasure was left in the wake of the light. The winged boots, red cloak, and the massive stone sword sat atop a good-sized pile of gems and gold coins. As I admired our spoils, three quick shes behind me make me turn around.

    "Uh, Dave, I''m not really sure what to do here," Gretchen hesitated as all eyes fell on her.

    She had leveled three times, and she had be more than cute. Her long coppery hair stretched to her chest, and I self-consciously reach to touch my own almost shoulder-length mop. I hadn''t thought about my hair until now, but Miss Grace cut through my thoughts as she ran to Gretchen.

    "And who might this little beauty be?"

    "Gretchen," her voice was low as Miss Grace held her at arm''s length, examining her.

    "Gretchen? Hmm, Dave, what are your thoughts on this?"

    Miss Grace turned to me while still holding Gretchen by the shoulders. I wasn''t sure what she meant by that at first, but then it dawned on me. So, I looked back at Gretchen and examined her face more and tried to remember, and then it hit me.

    "Victoria should be a good name. That''s what you meant, right?"

    Miss Grace smiled at me as she turned back to Gretchen.

    "I think that you shoulde live with us since you came back with the group. I will assume you are in the party now. The only thing is we will have to change your name to be part of the family. Are you ok with that?"

    Gretchen smiled as she nodded her head vigorously. She was obviously not fond of the name and I couldn''t me her. I had my over run in with the random name generator!

    "Then how does Victoria Huntington sound?" Miss Grace asked her.

    In response, Victoria''s eyes filled with tears, and Miss Grace pulled her into a hug.

    "There, there, girl. I know it''s probably been rough, and you''re all tired," she said thest part while looking at the rest of use. "Let''s go home now, I will get some foodinto you all, and then you can rest!"

    I collected the treasure, and we all headed into a horse-drawn coach. All three girls fell asleep on the way, and I ended up carrying Lavender up to her room straight from the carriage so she could sleep. The cold had taken it out of her, and Miss Grace waved for Tilly to take Victoria and I down to the kitchen while she tucked Lavender in.

    Down in the kitchen, we all flopped down around a small table in the corner. The smell of all the good food made my stomach turn. For some reason, we hadn''t eaten any of our rations we had brought along. I think it may have had something to do with Victoria''s haphazard behavior in the dungeon.

    The cooks brought us over bowls of a spiced mushroom and leek soup with fresh bread. The food warmed us up, and the girls talked about the snake they tag-teamed. Soon, with our food finished and all of us yawning, Tilly escorted us to my room.

    After pleasantries and goodnights, Tilly took Victoria to her new room, and I closed my door. Turning around to the massive space called my room, I walked over to a couch. Sitting down, I let out a sigh as I lean back, this ce was crazy, and the people are no less. The thought makes meugh out loud, and I''m thankful I''m alone.

    I decided that a bath would be nice and went to a drawer to find some clothes. After getting clean underwear and some soft pajama pants, I left my room for the bathroom, careful this time on my room choice. Myst wrong door was filled with an eye, and I was too tired to try that again.

    On opening room seventeen, warm condensation hit me. There was a bath filled with bubbles already, and a towel hung from the rack. This house was full of many strange things, but having arge bathtub always ready and filled with bubbles wasn''t bad.

    I stripped down, throwing my ripped shirt and grimy pants in the corner. I went to the massive tub filled with bubbles and began to slide into the water. The tub was around 1.2 meters deep and almost as wide, but as I slid in, my foot connected with smoothing smooth, soft, and round.

    Before I could react, Tilly''s head popped out of the water, wet ears standing on end and eyes wide with surprise. Seeing her pop up startled me, and I lost my footing outside the tub and my grip on the edge. I tumbled into the tub in a soapy and sshing mess.

    Somehow our faces met in the tangle, and I knew my face was just as red as hers. The more we struggled to get untangled, the more awkward movements became. Finally, both of us sat in far corners of the tub, with only our eyes peeking above the deteriorating bubbles.

    "Tilly, I''m so sorry. I had no idea you were in here!" I protested.

    "I know," she mumbled through bubbles, still red. "It''s my fault for not locking the door. We don''t have men staying here, so we never lock the bathroom door."

    I was about to get back out, but Tilly stopped me by grabbing my arm. I turned to her and no amount of immature brain couple stop me when I seen the look on her face. Tilly pulled me to her and I pressed myself into her naked body as our lips connected.

    I turned us, so we were side by side, and I pulled Tilly in closer as the water sshed gently around us. I hand ran down her smooth back and then fell onto her wet tail that I began to stroke as we kissed. Suddenly, Tilly started to moan into my mouth, and her questing hands reached between my legs, stroking my ss stiff erection.

    Was Lavender going to kill me for this? Pft, I hardly cared at this present moment, as Tilly and I got out of the tub, still kissing, I slid myself between her leg, after pulling her tail aside. I let my hard shaft slide between Tilly''s soft thigh and took her soft small breasts into my hands. Tilly stopped kissing me and leaned forward, putting her hand between her legs, guide my tip to slide into her silt.

    I pushed and felt a bit of resistance, but Tilly pushed back into me and let out a small cry as I watch her pussy swallow my shaft inside of her. As I started to move, I started to stroke her tail with one hand and spread her soft ass with my other hand so I could enter her deeper. I started to move faster, the excitement of it all getting to me, and explored inside Tilly, making her legs shake violently.

    After we finished, we kissed for a bit more and the agreed to wait and tell Lavender. Possibly just not telling her ever would be the best idea, but Tilly told me that we would be telling her at some point, and then she left the bathroom, leaving me to dry off. After toweling my far too long hair dry, I turned off the lights and blew the candles out before sliding into bed.

    I was just about to fall asleep when I heard my door creak open and closed. I couldn''t see who it was, and I was about to prepare myself when a familiar female voice spoke.

    "It''s just me, Victoria," came her voice from the darkness.

    Soon Victoria crawled onto the bed, and I reached over to turn on the light on my nightstand. When I turned back to her, my breathe caught in my throat.

    Victoria''s long copper hair fell onto a form-fitting gown. The light yed shadows on her body, enting her already perfect form. I turned away to hear her giggle and the nket pull. When I looked back, she had pulled the covers over herself, and I felt her legs brush by mine.

    "What brings you to my room at this hour?" I try to sound formal, but I breathe in sharply as her legs brush mine again.

    "I wanted to ask you for help with something when we left the cave, but then with Miss Grace and the ride here. I just forgot about it until Tilly took me to my room. I asked her about it, and she had just smiled and said to ask you tomorrow, but I didn''t want to wait,"

    "What is it that you think I can help with?"

    "My sses are weird," was all Victoria would say to me, but she extended her right hand, pinky extended.

    CLASS PROGRESSION CHOICE

    At level 10 DUELIST, you must choose a path. You may select from the following sses:

    FORMAL DUELIST

    Using a strong stance and speed allows you to strike with little effort. Gain DUELIST STANCE and SONIC THRUST.

    DUAL WIELD DUELIST

    Dance in a flurry of des as you wield a second edge. Gain DUAL WIELD and CROSS SLASH.

    VENGENCE DUELIST (LEGENDARY)

    Past injustices are met with vengeance. Target their weaknesses with VITAL STRIKE to increase the chances of activating MAIM.

    I could see why Tilly had sent her to me, but this still could have waited till tomorrow. There was something more bothering her, but one thing at a time.

    "Did you n on picking one of the first two?" I question, looking into Victoria''s eyes.

    "Well, I didn''t really know what to expect, but vengeance? Do you think that is the right one for me? Even though it''s a Legendary ss," but she trailed off there.

    Something was eating at Victoria, as I could see some conflict going on behind her eyes. The Rebirth! That''s what it was. I knew what question to ask next.

    "Who is your god?"

    Victoria''s eyes stretch wide in disbelief. Grabbing my hand, she looks me in the eyes and stares hard. Tears start to form as she speaks in a choked voice.

    "Do you remember me, Dave?"

    That instant that I came out of in the cave, that moment in the cafe. The one where that waitress came to serve me my drink like she always did. That moment that I looked up to see her face and nametag. Victoria.

    Reality snaps back as I gasp for breath. Victoria is now beside me with her arms around me. When my breathing normalizes, I look up into her eyes.

    "You always brought me my Chai Tea Latte, and you were always working. Your smile was one of the very few happy memories from that time."

    "I''m sorry I couldn''t stop Cindy. I didn''t think you would have believed me if I told you she was going to do what she did."

    "It''s ok. I don''t me you for Fate. You were a light in the otherwise dark world I went through. Now we are here, and we can settle the score with Fate. So, what god do you represent?" I ask as I pull her back and wipe her eyes.

    "Valor," Victoria sniffles.

    "Ahh! I see why your hesitant to take the ss! Honestly, Valor would ask why you wanted to pick this. What answer would you give to him if I were him?"

    Victoria didn''t answer immediately, but she did after some deliberation and wiping of eyes.

    "I would say that I want to protect my friends and that vengeance is nothing more than a skill name," Victoria spoke slowly but with confidence.

    I ced my hand on her head and ruffled her hair, but I noticed the nk look. Before I could react, a short burst of light blinded me and another right after. When my eyes adjusted to Victoria, my hand went to my nose.

    No armor reced the nightgown. Neither did it stretch. Victoria''s seventeen-year-old body pushed at her nightdress and made it reveal more of her thighs. I began to turn, but she covered herself quickly.

    Both of us had scarlet faces, but we ended up talking through the night. It was nice to talk to Victoria about my previous life and the new things in this one. Thest thing I remembered was her showing me her AVATAR

    LEVEL: 11

    HP: 160/160

    MANA: 125/125

    NAME: Victoria Huntington

    AGE: 17

    CLASS: Vengence Duelist

    STATUS: Satisfied

    WEALTH: Average

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 27

    CONSTITUTION: 21 (+105)

    COMBAT: 17

    SPEED: 15

    INTELLIGENCE: 13

    MANA: 14 (70+)

    CHARISMA: 7

    LUCK: 8

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    SPOT WEAKNESS++: If an opponent''s level is +5 or lower than your level, vulnerable areas will glow orange.

    VITAL STRIKE: Targeting a vulnerable ce on an opponent will significantly increase your chances of activating MIAM to 50%.

    MAIM: Your attacks have a 5% chance of slowing your opponent by 50% and causing them to bleed 7HP per/sec for 3 seconds.

    PEIRCE EVIL: People with evil intentions have ck auras and are vulnerable to the HERO''s LIGHT BLADE Skill.

    ACTIVATED SKILLS

    RIPOSTE++: Counter a Physical attack in reaction to it and deal 250% damage

    VENGING MARK: Target a vulnerable area on an opponent and mark it. For 2 minutes, each attack to the marked area will cause 15% more damage per attack. If you strike another part of the body, the stack is lost.

 Chapter 21: The Demon Under The Mountain

    Chapter 21: The Demon Under The Mountain

    The sound of knocking came from the door at the far end of my room. Memories of the conversation I had with Victoria came back to me, but I pushed them aside and called out to whoever knocked. I still had my eyes closed, and I tried to sit up, but there was something warm pushed into me.

    I opened my eyes to Victoria''s beautiful face only centimeters from mine. Her eyes slowly open and connected with mine as I could feel her warm breath near my neck. She smiled, then her eyes went wide, and Victoria tried to back away but only seed in putting her and the under-sized nighty in apromising position.

    "DAVE!" Lavender roared as she stormed into the room with Tilly following.

    "It''s not what it looks like!" Our voice cried out in unison.

    This twin omission of denial only infuriated Lavender more, but then she got tears in her eyes. Lavender ran from the room, tears pouring down her face. Tilly tried to stop her, but Lavender just pushed by her.

    I jumped out of bed and ran out of the room after her, telling the girls to wait. I got outside of the room, but Lavender hadn''t got far. I ran to catch up to her and finally was able to get my hands on her.

    I pulled Lavender close while she struggled weakly against me, and I just stood there. I waited for her to stop struggling and then for the tears to stop. I pulled her close to door three, and we slid down it. We just sat there against the door quietly until Lavender spoke.

    "I''m sorry for getting so mad at you, but when I saw Victoria lying on you. I don''t know. I just got jealous," Lavender''s small voice was hard to hear.

    I didn''t say anything and just let her rest in my arms. I wasn''t sure if I should try to exin that we were talking and had fallen asleep or left it. Then, I heard the click.

    Suddenly the door behind opened, and both of us tumbled backward down a smooth slide. Soon the fall ended, but I held Lavender close, so she didn''t get hurt. When we reached the bottom, both of us stood up in a cave with light pouring in from the far end.

    "Where is this?" I ask while giving Lavender a hand up.

    She had, at least, changed into ck tights and I purple top, but I had protected her from grime and harm. Dirt and scratches covered me from the tumble, but Lavender seemed alright. She wore a purple frilly top true to her name, and she looked beautiful in it. The cleavage spilling up was just icing on her cakes!

    Last night I checked my updates and went to level eleven, so my brain was starting to loosen up. I was finally able to contain my emotions, and I felt less reserved about women now. Particrly after my bathroom encounter with Tilly.

    "I''m not sure. I don''t know what half the doors in this house does or what ces they lead to," Lavender dusted herself off as she spoke.

    "Well, look at it this way, now we get to go for our one on one time!" I grab Lavender''s waist.

    I dung my fingers into her sides yfully, and gave her a yful tickle as we move towards the light. We were bothughing as we get to the mouth of the cave, but our eyes lit up when we seen outside.

    Out of the cave was a beach that stretched on down an unending coastline. The light from the sun cast down on us as we walked out. As we came closer to the edge of the water, I noticed a ss bottle.

    I grabbed Lavender''s hand and pulled her towards the bottle. She didn''t resist, and soon we were at the bottle. I bent down to pick it up and noticed there was a paper inside.

    "What''s that?" Lavender questioned me, and she examined the bottle.

    "A bottle."

    "Don''t be stupid!" She said while pping my shoulder.

    I tried not tough as I wrestled the cork from the bottle. The green ss of the bottle made it nearly impossible to see the paper inside. The cork finallyes loose, but a weird smell wasing from the bottle.

    Both Lavender and I sniff the smell. It''s a sickly sweet and overripe smell, but not horrible. The contents of the bottle pre-paper must have been pretty good. I shook the paper out of the bottle into my hand, but I started feeling light-headed as I did.

    "Maybe we should sit down to read this. I''m feeling a bit light-headed."

    I said this while turning to look at Lavender, and she looked no better with one hand out and the other to her temple. I took her by the hand and led her back a bit from the water, and we sat down. I was starting to feel weird as I opened the letter. Lavender was cuddling in close, her body pressing into mine, but I couldn''t focus on her.

    My eyes, mind, soul, and every fiber of my body was glued to the paper, and I knew that was the same for Lavender. The paper was a map of a ce, I thought, with water at one end of the page, then a beach the merged into a forest. There was just one problem with this map, albeit a minor one now that I think about it.

    "Do you see the map moving?" I turned while asking Lavender to see her transfixed gaze.

    Lavender turns her head slowly away from the map, and our eyes meet. Pupils wholly blown out, I couldn''t even tell what color her eyes were anymore. Before I got lost in the thought, I remembered the paper like a lighting above my head. The idea made meugh out loud as I turned back to the map.

    As I looked over the map, two stick figures appeared on the beach. Their positions were inline with us, but then they started moving. Suddenly, My perspective changed, and I was in a third-person three-dimensional view.

    I felt weird, but the stick figures began to walk towards the cave we came out of, except there was no cave. I watched as the stick figures trekked through the jungle, avoiding wild monsters and various types of traps. Finally, they reached a mountain or volcano that wasn''t there when I looked for therge cave, the damn thing just appeared, and we were there.

    They started up a path, and in an unknown amount of time, they reached a cave. Once inside, it was clear to see it was a volcano. I could almost feel the heating from the flowingva as I watched them approach a bridge. It led up to a more massive ledge above the magma, but I couldn''t see what was up there until we reached the top of the bridge.

    Up atop the ledge, a chest sat in the middle. It had chains covering it that stretched out in multiple directions, secured to cavern walls. Covering each chain were hundreds of white slips of paper with strange writing.

    The stick figures walk up to the chest and put a hand on it to open it. Suddenly all the papers strange ck writing started to glow purple and began to fall off. As thest one fell, the chains instantly sucked into the chest, and it burst with light.

    I tried to cover my eyes, but I had no body, nor hand to block it. The brilliant purple light burned into my eyes, but then it all drew in, and a demonic figure stood in its ce. Long curling horns crested the things head, and its eyes burned an unnatural blue. The chains that had sealed it in the chest now wrapped the demon''s body and hung down from its arms.

    The stickmen stood no chance, instantly torn to shreds. I watch this in horror, but the demon looked me in the eyes after it finished. Those burning blue eyes prated me, even though I had no body or form, then it spoke.

    "Come find me, boy, and bring that tasty female. It''s been ages since I''ve had some real fun with a girl. Not like you have a choice now that you''ve opened the bottle. You''re locked into this dimension until you die or defeat me. The door stays locked until one of those conditions is met, no in or out."

    The demon began tough, and I could feel it rip at my consciousness. Soon theughter burned through me like a fire. Somehow, even without a body, the pain was every and yet nowhere, and just as I could take no more, I opened my eyes.

    Lavender was in my arms, shaking and sweating, and I could feel the beads on my own body that had formed. I looked at Lavender, and her eyes shot open, filled with fear. Those fear-filled eyes began to cascade with tears as she buried her face into my chest, sobbing.

    I didn''t want to imagine what torment that son of a bitch had put Lavender, though, but I held her close until she stopped crying. Soon, she pulled back with puffy red eyes that were still scared.

    "W-what are w-we gonna do?" Lavender asked as she tried to get herself under control.

    "Don''t worry, Lavender. I''ll never let him get you, I promise," I kissed her forehead as I went one. "I know he looks scary, but ording to the drug-induced map adventure, we have a good bit of dangerous distance to travel and get stronger before we see him."

    "What adventure? I didn''t see that, I just saw..." But tears filled her eyes, and she began to sob into my chest again.

    "That son of a bitch!" I said quietly under my breath as I stroked her hair and let her cry.

    So that''s his game, harassing Lavender while he gave me a tour. Harassing was probably the nicest thing he did if she was in this state. I will fix him when I reached that chained chest, but I just needed to be here for her for now.

    As I continued stroking Lavender''s hair, I noticed an alert in the top corner of my HUD. Lavender had quieted down, but now she seemed to have fallen asleep. I opened the alert to see what it was.

    RELATIONSHIP STATUS UPDATE!

    Your actions in helping LAVENDER have caused your rtionship level to increase by 15.

    LAVENDER, and you are now Involved.

    RELATIONSHIP STATUS: 60/100

    Gain EXPERIENCE SHARE FUNCTION.

    "I wonder what that means?" I said this mostly to myself, but a small voice beside my ear scared the bejeezus out of me.

    "That means all experience you gain, or she earns, is evenly divided now," Trina whispered to me.

    "Don''t scare me like that!" I scolded in a whisper, and Lavender stirred against me as I did but stayed asleep.

    "Sorry, I didn''t want to wake her up."

    "I know. So, was the demon telling the truth? are we stuck here until we kill him?"

    "Yup and no one cane and help you!"

    "Don''t sound so cheery! That thing looked a lot stronger than me! What am I supposed to do?" I tried to be quiet, but panic was creeping into my voice.

    "Dave, get ahold of yourself!" Trina squeaked at me as she tried to p me, but her hand just passed through my face. "Destiny is on your side! So once Lavender wakes up, you guys will have to get stronger and give that demon a swift kick between his legs! AND GET THE TREASURE!" Thest part came out as a demons growl, and Lavender stirred in my arms.

    I waved away Trina before she woke Lavender up in her excitement for treasure, and I rested my head on hers. I looked out at the water rolling into the beach and then back out again. The sight mellowed me, but my anger was still fresh, boiling below the surface as I closed my eyes.

 Chapter 22: The Echoing Heart Beat of Memories

    Chapter 22: The Echoing Heart Beat of Memories

    As Lavendery against me, I was pretty sure that two hours had passed, but the sun hadn''t moved. Someone must have frozen this ce in time or in between it. At least it wasn''t overly hot or cold.

    I must have awoken Lavender as I turned to examine the jungle because I felt her stir beside me. Her head lifted from myp, where I hadid her, and she looked into my eyes. There was still some torment in them, but she did seem a bit better.

    "How are you feeling?" I speak the words gently, not wanting to bring back memories of earlier.

    Those hallucinations caused by the bottle and demon had done severe psychological damage, and it was my fault. If I hadn''t been so careless and just opened the bottle myself instead of letting Lavender near it. I tried to continue to berate myself silently, but Lavender must have read my expression and grabbed my hand.

    "It''s not your fault. I''m ok," but Lavender''s voice shook as she spoke thest two words, and I felt it through her hand.

    "I swear to you, I''ll make that bastard pay for this. I can''t undo what happened, but I swear I will try with all my power to never let it happen again," I pulled her close as I finished.

    Suddenly, I burst with light. Lavender stepped back in surprise, but the light faded just as quick as it came. The light left me with two new alerts in red, stered across my HUD.

    WARNING

    PERSONAL RESTRICTION IMPOSED

    Your resolve against demons gives you and Involved, or higher party members added Magical and Physical Resistance to demon attacks. This also gives you a new stat that will be avable at level 15.

    That was pretty cool, and it didn''t feel like a restriction, but it would only help in the future. Well, let''s see what the second screen is. Last time, I received a new skill, which gave me a greater chance of finding magical items. So far, I felt like I had got just as much as I usually would. I sighed.

    "Are you ok, Dave? Why did you just light up?" I could see her peering at me through the windows.

    "Well, every time I say something heroic, I get a new restriction and then a new skill. I don''t think I can just start spouting heroic, though. I SWEAR TO BE INVINCIBLE FOREVER!"

    When nothing happened, Lavender started tough. I felt a bit disappointed, but I didn''t really expect it to work. While Lavender continued tough, I closed the screen and let out a "Holy Shit" under my breath.

    WARNING

    PERSONAL RESTRICTION HIDDEN SKILLS UNLOCK

    DEMON BRINGER: In the presence of demons, LIGHT BLADE will increase in size, but in this form, the de only affects demons. A non-demonic creature struck by DEMON BRINGER receives no damage. Consumes 10 MANA per/min.

    DEMON HUNTER: In the presence of demons, DEMON BRINGER will erupt with golden cleansing mes, and all stats with temporarily be boost against demons. Consumes 7 MANA per/min.

    HEROIC GRACE: Remove any adverse magical effects or side effects from a party member. This ability has a 24-hour cooldown period between uses.

    "What''s wrong? Did you get a bad skill? I''d be happy with whatever skill I," Lavender cut off as I grabbed her to pull her close.

    My damn eyes got misty, and my voice became choked as I put my hand to her cheek. I looked into her eyes and spoke before I let emotions take me over.

    "HEROIC GRACE activate."

    My hand started to glow with a soft green light. It spread from my hand to Lavender''s cheek and soon covered her body. Her eyes closed, and she spread her arms to the sides.

    Like the thump of a heart, ck waves left Lavender''s body in every direction. Lavender let out a soft moan, and her arms fell to her sides. The light left her, and she sagged against me, breathing hard. After a moment, I ran my hands through her hair, and she looked up at me, smiling with tears in her eyes.

    "You never stop, do you?" She asked with a more yful smile.

    "Stop? Stop what?" I questioned in confusion.

    "Bringing the light to every dark ce you touch, but this is... I can''t remember anything that happened when that demon had me. I know he had me, but everything past that is nk like it never happened. Thank you so much."

    She turned her head up to mine and kissed me. Lavender''s warm, soft lips expunged every thought from my mind. The kiss wasn''t long, but I felt eternity in that kiss. Then something shifted, on a cosmic level.

    THUMP, THUMP

    Serinaid on an operating table beside me. Nurses and doctors are hooking us up to the machine that would connect us to Reborn. My parents had said this was the only way I would have a life.

    THUMP, THUMP

    Serina stretches her thirteen-year-old hand to me, and I grabbed it. Both of us had caught a deadly new virus with no hope for a cure. My parents had tried everything to save me, but nothing had worked until a friend of theirs had suggested Reborn.

    THUMP, THUMP

    After my parents had agreed, I got to spend time in the facilities while they did tests on me. That''s where I met Serina, just like me, with no hope of survival. We spent countless hours talking about our new lives and the things we would do together once we got there.

    THUMP, THUMP

    As we held hands as we both promised to have fun together in the new world. Our parents stood outside of the room, watching us sink from the world of mortals into the realm of gods. The New World was not what we thought, though.

    THUMP, THUMP

    Until I was able to help Serina be the god, Destiny, we always started apart. Other jealous patrons and gods always used that against me, and she would get hurt or die. The Faceless God changed that when he took me as his patron.

    THUMP, THUMP

    I bolstered Serina to a Goddess and was almost to my twentieth win when a fateful choice let the cruel child god Fate finally win. My all my progress was reset, and I was forced to live that hell he created while he traped Serina and their other supportive gods. This brings me back to here and now as my vision starts toe back, as I put my had to my head.

    Lavender was in front of me with her arms crossed, standing a step back, still smiling.

    "Did you remember something?" Lavender asked yfully.

    "Everything, so many lives lived with you and the others," As I said this, I stepped forwards and kissed her again.

    It was longer this time, and I knew it was her. As our lips parted, I could see the spark in the back of her eyes that only Reborn had. We both smiled as we stepped back and an alert popped in the top left corner, but I ignored it.

    "I would love to sit and talk about this, but I think we should get out of here first," I say while turning to the jungle.

    "I know," Lavender gave me a squeeze on the arm as she walked forward.

    We both entered the jungle-like biome and soon found something like a trail that seemed to lead us away from the water. We ran into three demon snakes and two demon birds, but it felt like we were being watched the entire time. After awhile we found a clearing with a small pool and a fifteen-foot waterfall.

    We both went to the water''s edge and drank deeply from it. Neither of us had food since Tilly carried itst time, but we managed to find some edible fruits along the way. Now, the water was all we needed.

    Lavender took her beat-up slip-on''s off and dunked her blistered feet into the water. I slowly let my scratched and bloody feet into the water with a hiss. I had no shirt or shoes, and I have several welts from insects on my shirtless back and chest.

    "This is nice. It might even be fun if we were prepared, or both had some shoes," Lavender cut off to scratch a small lump on her arm.

    "This water feels good, but one thing has been on my mind. What do we tell the others? And do I keep calling you Lavender or Serina?" I questioned her as we soak our feet.

    "That''s a good question. I can''t say right now but, I''m not jealous, as long as you treat us all the same, and Lavender will do for now."

    I stared at her nkly. What the hell was she talking about? She isn''t insinuating what I think she is, is she? My mind lcted everything that I had gotten back, but I still seemed to be missing some of the finer points of my past lives. I guess the NPC Lavender held more reservation on this subject then Serina did, bonus!

    Lavender blushes only a little, and she smiles at me. Just smiled, like she didn''t just drop that giant polygamy bomb onto me. Then she just sat back and smiles some more.

    I smack my hand to my face to lean over the water, and Lavender''s cuteughter fills the clearing, but then I feel it. It was closer than it has ever been since we entered the jungle. I put my hand on Lavender''s arm, and she stopsughing.

    A shadow blocks out the sun above us, and we both lookup. I have to put my hand up to my eyes to see what is blocking most of the light, and I freeze. Six angry eyes of a Demon tiger stare down at us.

 Chapter 23: Lumimoss And The Six-Eyed Beast

    Chapter 23: Lumimoss And The Six-Eyed Beast

    The demon leapt for us, and I pulled Lavender into the water. Both of us plunged into the cool water as the beast sailed over our heads. We swan into the middle of the pool as the demon tiger began to pace around the water edge.

    "Where did that thinge from?" Lavender asked as we tread water.

    "I think it has been following us. Didn''t you feel like someone watched us as we traveled?" I questioned as the tiger kept all of its six eyes on us.

    "I did feel something, but I thought it was just my mind ying tricks on me."

    "Well, I don''t think we can get out of the water to fight it, and your fire magic isn''t going to work well from the water. How deep do you think this is?"

    In response to my question, Lavender took a deep breath and then slid below the surface. I watched the tiger pace with a look of hunger in its eyes. Soon, Lavender broke the surface of the water, gasping for air.

    "Follow me," was all she said before taking another breath and diving back underwater.

    I took a deep breath and then followed. The water was clear, and I could see a tunnel five meters from the surface. Lavender swan into the tunnel, and I followed. My breath was starting to run out, but the tunnel went up after two meters.

    When I broke through the water, clearing my eyes. Lavender was already out of the water and offering me a hand out. I dly took the offered hand, and soon, Lavender pulled me into a small cave area. Luminescent moss grew along the cave walls and shed some light for us to see.

    The cave wasn''trge, but at the end of it was an opening. We could see more moss lighting it, and we both walked towards it. Neither of us spoke as we walked into the dimly lit tunnel.

    After twenty minutes of walking, the tunnel opened up to arge and more well-lit cave. As we walked in, we both gasped when we noticed the ceiling.

    What we had started calling Lumimoss covered the entire roof of the dome-shaped cave. Both of us wondered in, still amazed at the disy above. When we reached the center of the room, I noticed something.

    There was a design rising in stone from the floor. On closer inspection, it looked to be a magic circle of some kind. As I examine it, I start to remember something. I had seen things simr before, but nothing identical. I turned to Lavender to ask her, but she had already been opening her mouth to talk.

    "This is a spell that was stored; depending on what kind of magic it is, one of us could learn it."

    "How do we know what type of spell it is, and how do you learn it?" I asked as I was still studying the borate miniature monoliths and patterns inside the circle.

    "I don''t know much myself, but I think you stand in the middle and then put your hands down on the two starting points," Lavender pointed to the two ends near the center, as she exined.

    "You should try it," I prompted her.

    "No, No, No, you try first. You don''t have any actual magic, just skills."

    Lavender wasn''t wrong, but I still felt like she would better use it as the mage. Still hesitant, I stepped forward to the center of the strange circle. Instead of being marked in the ground like the traditional ones I had memories of, the line raised and made thin stone lines.

    "So, I just touch these to point, and that''s all? None of that, I implore the spirits to lend their power, mumbo jumbo?" I joke as I weave my way to the center.

    Lavender nods her head but gives me a good eye roll for my rudeness. Combined with her soaking... wait a minute. I almost trip because of Lavender''s perfectly dry dress. I put my hand down on somethings to stabilize myself. I looked down to see my hands on the two ends of the circle.

    Nothing happened.

    "Phewph, well, I''m not the mage, so this is a good thing if you can get it," I breathed as I stepped out and over the circle.

    I walked over to Lavender and put my hand to her side, feeling her dress. She almost jumped back, but I smiled at her, and she rxed. Then I realized I wasn''t wet either. I must be starting to get tired. I wasn''t sure how long we took to get here from the beach or how long we were there.

    "Your turn, beautiful."

    Lavender leaned in and kissed me on the cheek before turning to weave her way to the center. Her lips left a warm and bubbly feeling with me as I watched her go. When Lavender stepped into the center, she turned to me and smiled, putting both hands down on the ends of the spell circle.

    The rock line all shifted slightly, sending small chips of stone and dust falling. Then it started moving towards her, the end looking like her hands sucked the whole thing up. Soon, the entire magical stone circle had absorbed into Lavender, and she stood up straight, smiling even brighter.

    Her gaze went nk, and for a short moment, she stood like a beautiful expressionless statue. Her eyes returned to normal, and she ran to me, throwing her arms around my neck. I wrapped her up in my embrace, then pulled back, staring down into Lavender''s eyes.

    "So, how was it?"

    "It''s hard to describe the feeling of the magic pouring into me. I gained EARTH MANIPULATION. It says I can now mold and control earth."

    I let out a long yawn above Lavender''s head.

    "That''s amazing, but I''m starting to get tired. Maybe try to close up the two cave entrances, and we can take a nap. I don''t have any idea how long we have been here."

    Lavender looked up to me, nodding, seeing the exhaustion in my eyes, so we walked to the supposed way out. She put her hands out, and Lavender took on a strained look. The grating sound of stone on stone filled the chamber, the grinding noise bouncing around the dome.

    It didn''t take that long, but I held my fingers in Lavender''s ears right away so she could finish. That damn sound cut through me, and I dreaded the next one. After we finished blocking the other entrance, we found an excellent ce to sit down.

    It was a concave part of one of the outside dome walls, and I leaned back enough to befortable on the smooth stone. Lavendery on her side, with her head and purple hair covering her face. I stared at her, wondering why I didn''t sense her right away. Soon, that thought became lost as my eyes became heavy, and I drifted off under the weight of them.

    "Dave!"

    Lavender shook me awake, and I could hear the reason for my abrupt awakening. Loud scratching wasing from the exit we had blocked off. The same one we had nned on using to escape out.

    "Shit," I cursed, standing up. "We should get ready to fight this thing, grab your gauntlet out and go hide behind a rock you can move around easily and stay out of sight."

    "But what about you?"

    "I''ll be fine. I have DEMON BRINGER, and the demon, not knowing where you are, will keep it on guard. If you st it away when it gets close to your spot and then run to another spot, you should be safe while I draw its attention."

    Lavender agreed with me, and the scratching was getting more clear to hear. She ran to arge rock as I went to the middle. I activated LIGHT BLADE, and the white light de formed in my hand.

    I turned towards the now chipping door, and I couldn''t see Lavender, which was good. As a w broke through the stone barrier, the de of light in my hand grew to two meters long and tripled its de size. The demon tiger smashed the wall down and stepped out, ring at me.

    Saliva dripped from the open mouth of the orange tiger, covered in ck stripes that crawled on its back. It''s three tails swished as four angry eyes stared me down, and the other two seemed to be looking for something. I wasn''t going to give it time to think.

    "DEMON HUNTER," I spoke, and three golden rings appear on my forearms.

    Those rings lit up bright, and then Golden mes licked up my massive white sword. I took one step, swinging my sword. The demon roared at me, but halfway through my arc, I disappeared. In the same moment, I was bringing my ming DEMON BRINGER down towards its neck.

    All it could do was try to turn, but it was toote. DEMON BRINGER slid through the demonic tiger''s neck like smoke. Its body erupted into smoke but didn''t disperse like normal. Instead, it started to suck into my sword, and I felt a wave of mental stress burn through my head.

    I dropped to my knees, clutching my head, and started to wretch on the ground in front of me. Lavender rushed over, put her hand on my back, and asking what was wrong. I couldn''t tell her because agony and despair gripped my mind, but mostly I couldn''t stop dry heaving now.

    After ten soul-crushing minutes and a burning feeling in my cheek, and it all went away. Lavender held me as I panted in her arms while she used the bottom of her skit to dab my sweaty face. I looked up to her, but Lavender''s eyes were filled with terror and tears.

    "Hey," I said in a small strained voice, the kind you get from a ten-minute dry heave, you know.

    "What the hell was that? And now that ck mark on your face, how did you kill it so fast?"

    I reached up to my face and felt the area that was burning. It felt like a small triangle, but it also felt engraved into my skin, not just some mark. It must be from that ck mist from the demon, and something to do with DEMON HUNTER. That was the first time I had used it, and maybe that was a good thing because I was exhausted from just that one.

    "I just felt the need to kill it, and I wanted to be closer to it. Then I was there, and it was dead before I realized that it happened, but the part after is just as much of a mystery to me as it is to you."

    "You really need to stop fighting alone," Lavender scolded me.

    "I know, but it was like the de needed the kill, but the agony and despair I felt after," But my voice trailed off, and a wave of tiredness hit me.

    Lavender got me up, and we went back to the concave in the wall, and she told me toy my head on herp. Iplied, too exhausted to argue, andid my head into Lavender''s soft and warm thighs. Running her hands through my hair, Lavender''s voice singing a strange song was thatst thing I heard as I drifted off.

 Chapter 24: Tell Me Your Name

    Chapter 24: Tell Me Your Name

    I turned my head, so I faced down and rubbed my face into my pillow. I noticed that my pillow wasn''t soft like usual, and there seemed to be a hole in it, which I could see...dirt?

    SMACK!

    Something hit the back of my head, and then I realized what was going on. I wasn''t in my damn bed, and this wasn''t my pillow. I turned to see Lavender''s bright cheeks and flustered look, arm pulled back, ready for the next indiscretion I was about tomit.

    "Sorry," I pulled myself out of her range and sat up as I spoke.

    "Hmph!"

    Lavender turned her head from me, taking on a ''pouty'' face. I got up and stretched out my stiff muscles. That sleep was what I needed. I walked over to Lavender and patted her on the head.

    "Don''t be angry. I really enjoy sleeping in yourp. So much that I even thought I was in my bed! So I turned to clear the sleep from my eyes on my pillow."

    "Fine! Let''s go so we can get out of this crazy ce, and ... I enjoy having you sleep on me," thest part came out as a near whisper after Lavender stood and she was passing me.

    I smiled and grabbed her hand as she passed. I wasn''t going to let any chance pass us by here because we would have to exin to the girls when we go back. She slowed down, and we walked out of the dome cave and through the torn blockade to the exit.

    We enjoyed a peaceful walk, just absorbing the presence of each other. The Lumimoss lit our path, and after twenty minutes of walking in silence, the tunnel went up. After ascending, we came out into the immovable sun.

    When we reached the sunlight, part of me longed to turn around and enjoy that peace forever. I knew it couldn''t be, and I was about to dig in my mind for directions when Lavender pulled on my arm. I turned to look at her, and Lavender pointed to the direction she was looking, open-mouthed.

    Turning more to face the same direction, I saw what left Lavender speechless. The volcano from the vision stood before us. A small stream of greyish-white smoke rose from the top. The same path was there, just like I had seen before.

    "Is this where it is?" Lavender had turned to question me since she hadn''t seen the map or trail.

    The paper from the bottle had nothing on it. It was whatever the bottle had inside that made me think there was a map. So now, I was the only one that had a clue about our destination.

    "Yeah, we need to follow that path till we get to a cave with a bridge."

    "Are you worried?"

    "About?"

    "Well, do you think we are strong enough to fight him?"

    That was a good question. I was pretty sure with my skill and Lavender''s new earth control. We would have no problems but, there was something I wasn''t telling her.

    I wanted her by my side, but if she was, I couldn''t focus on the fight when it was just us two. Maybe if Tilly or Victoria were here to help, I would be okay with it, but I wasn''t about to lose Lavender after I just found her.

    "I do, but I think you should sit this one out and let me deal with him."

    Before she could argue, I put up my hand.

    "Please don''t argue. I can''t let what happened to you happen again. I just got you back, don''t make me force you to stay," I stepped to Lavender and took both her arm in my hands. "Please let me deal with him. I have a score to settle."

    Lavender looked away from my eyes to the ground but didn''t say anything. I stepped in closer and wrapped her in my arms. I could hear frustrated noisesing from her, but she held me back.

    I didn''t want to leave her out here, so I asked her to go back and wall off the cave. This way, I told her, I could fight without holding back. I also exined very quickly why I would have to hold back with her there. My exnation was able to mollify her dagger-wielding look.

    "Don''t go and get yourself killed, If you do," but the threat was left unsaid as she stretched up and touched my face, kissing me softly before heading back down below.

    "I will be careful, I promise."

    With that, I turned to walk to the foot of the mountain. I was only a short walk, but I stopped at the start of the path. I sat down and opened my inventory first.

    I still had the cape and boots we had got from the dungeon, so I took them both out. The cape was something, Bright red with white fur at the neck. It looked made for a king.

    The boots didn''t look like much or that they would even fit me. Just a primary brown boot with a high-top, but bright yellow lines ran along each side. The lines looked simr to lightning, and that got me interested.

    I put the boots on, and somehow they closed around my feet, tying itsces without my hands. The shoes felt light, and so did I, so throwing the cape around my shoulders, I opened my AVATAR screen. Three other windows popped up before I could see what I wanted.

    Each was a congrattion for reaching a new level. I epted the levels with three shes of light. I felt my body grow more with each level, and I could feel my stats rise if that was even possible.

    "Alright, let''s see what has changed!" I had to admit I was excited about checking my stats.

    LEVEL: 13

    HP: 200/200

    MANA: 195/195

    NAME: Dave Huntington

    AGE: 19

    CLASS: Hero of Justice

    STATUS: Satisfied

    WEALTH: Wealthy

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 32

    CONSTITUTION: 29 (+145)

    COMBAT: 31

    SPEED: 71 (+15)

    INTELLIGENCE: 28

    MANA: 28 (+140)

    CHARISMA: 35

    LUCK: 30

    ???: 62/100

    SPECIAL ABILITIES

    HEROIC GRACE: Remove any adverse magical effects or side effects from a party member. This ability has a 24-hour cooldown period between uses. (1/1 uses avable)

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    JUSTICE''S BLOODTHIRST+: When killing evil, gain 15 HP per/Kill. When killing an innocent, lose 175 HP per/Kill.

    MOLTEN SKIN: You have be invulnerable to metal. If you receive damage from a metal weapon, that damage is transferred back as heat to the weapon. A heated weapon loses durability fast and causes user FIRE damage.

    PEIRCE EVIL: People with evil intentions have ck auras and are vulnerable to the HERO''s LIGHT BLADE Skill.

    SELFLESS HERO: Magic item find increased by 250%

    ACTIVATED SKILLS

    LIGHT BLADE++: Activate to summon a de of light. This Spell consumes 2 mana per/minute.

    --DEMON BRINGER+: In the presence of demons, LIGHT BLADE will increase in size, but in this form, the de only affects demons. A non-demonic creature struck by DEMON BRINGER receives no damage. Consumes 10 MANA per/min.

    DEMON HUNTER: In the presence of demons, DEMON BRINGER will erupt with golden cleansing mes, and all stats with temporarily be boost against demons. Consumes 7 MANA per/min.

    EQUIPPED ITEMS

    CAPE AT HAND: While wearing this cape, the wearer can reach behind his back and pull out something useful.

    BOOTS OF SPEED: Increase wearer''s speed by +15.

    Hmm? What kind of stat would be out of one-hundred? And what the hell was this cape?

    At least my stats jumped, and I was wealthy for now. With these boots, my speed has almost doubled, so I needn''tin that much. On top of it, all was the MOLTEN SKIN.

    I was only joking about the invincible part, but this pretty good. It wouldn''t stop magic, but any de that hit me would deal more damage to the wielder than myself. My confidence rose after I closed my AVATAR, but I was still bothered about the ??? stat.

    I closed my eyes for a minute and cleared my head. After that, I started my way up the path. It wasn''t steep, but I was breathing hard when I reached the cave entrance.

    I could feel the heat from the tunnel, but it wasn''t like I was going to turn around now. I stepped into the tunnel, and as I walked to the cave ahead, the heat got stronger. Fifteen minutester, I stood at the bridge, leading up to the upper cliff ledge.

    The bubbling magma below the swaying bridge made me uncertain and sweat, but I walked forward. As I got higher, the heat became less intense until I stood on the teau. It was strange. I would have thought it would be hotter up here.

    Therge chest covered in chains lies in its exact spot from the vision. Chains still covered in the papers, and I activated LIGHT BLADE as I walked towards it. The chain seemed to shake with excitement as I got closer.

    About two meters from the chest, LIGHT BLADE transformed into its DEMON BRINGER form. I walked closer and coiled my muscles tight. I reach out to touch it, letting all my senses go on alert, and touched the chest.

    I jumped back as the tag''s writing began to glow purple. The chains unhooked and slowly pulled into the chest. An inky ck body pulled from the trunk and took the chains with it.

    "So, you came, but where is my little treat?" The newly formed demon''s voice grated with raspiness.

    "What is your name?"

    I advanced casually and slowly as I ask the demon. Chains shot from it ckened and burned looking body directly at me. I swatted them casually, which enraged the demon.

    "Who are you? That is what I should be asking!" screamed the demon as the chains started toe from all directions.

    Nothing could touch me. My speed was far past this imp. I walked forward, defecting the chains with ease, and the demon took on a worried expression. The look was almostical, and I would haveughed if my rage was under control.

    "TELL ME YOUR NAME!" I screamed at the demon and stopped deflecting the metal chains.

    "I''ve got you now, stupid mortal. Grismald, not like you will survive long enough to," but Grismald cut off as he noticed something.

    I stood there, smiling as the demon finally noticed that the chains did nothing to me. The second Grismald tried to take them back; it was already toote.

    The notes attached to the chains had started to burn off, and the chains around me began to glow red. I watched Grismald struggle against the chains that were beginning to burn his already ckened skin. Demonic screams and sizzling flesh noise filled the air, and I watched the chains skin into his flesh with disgusting hissing noises.

    "Y-y-you thin-k-k you''ve won-mraahhhh!" Thest part was nothing more than a scream of pain. "I''ll find you again! R-r-remem-m-ber-er my n-name!"

    The body exploded, along with the chains, into mini particles that dispersed throughout the air. The demon was no more, for now. Grismaldsst statement left me feeling cold, and I wanted to forget that bastard, so I turned to the chest.

    It now had a silver-like appearance, and I let DEMON BRIGER go as I walked up to the treasure chest. I lifted the lid, and inside, a small jade rectangr ornamental box. I reach in and gently picked it up and examined it. Nothing stood out besides smooth jade and the seam.

    After examining it for a while longer, I decided to wait and open it with Lavender. Onest memory alone before we went back. I left the cave and made my way down the path.

    Once at the bottom, I found the entrance to the tunnel we hade up from before. I ran the rest of the way, letting the Lumimoss guide me, and when I got to the dome cave, Lavender wasn''t there. I looked and then noticed that the way we came into the came was open again.

    I dashed down that tunnel as fast as I could, and I made the trip in short time with my speed, but I froze when I got to the cave with water. Lavendery face down in the water, the back of her head barely showing, and she was not wearing her dress.

    Panic, terror, and dread all washed over me at the same time as I screamed.

    "LAVENDER!"

 Chapter 25: Darkness Takes

    Chapter 25: Darkness Takes

    Lavender heard me cry her name and panicked. She started tossing about and slipped under the surface. I became worried again, but her head came up close to the edge where I was standing.

    "What are you doing?!" The panic was still present in my voice, and I took a deep breath after to calm myself down.

    "You scared me! I was just rxing in the water!"

    "Facedown?" My voice slipped from panic to exasperation, and I put my hand over my face.

    "Just get out and let me get dressed!" Lavender shouted at me, and I left with an audible sigh.

    I walked into the tunnel, far enough that Lavender would have some privacy. My heart was still racing from her silly stunt. Rxing face down? What kind of ludicrous act was that?

    I stood in the soft limelight that the Lumimoss emitted. Soon, Lavender called to me, and I went back to the cave. Lavender was out of the water now, and I was speechless.

    Lavender must have leveled up while she waited for me. Her body curves were that of a woman, and I had to look away in embarrassment. I could hear her footstepsing closer, so I looked up and straight into her eyes.

    "You look beautiful," I spoke softly, as she got close and pulled her in close.

    "I''m ok. I''m sorry if I worried you," as I held Lavender close to my chest, the words became muffled.

    "Don''t rx like that again! I don''t want to lose you, and besides, how was that considered rxing?"

    "I was peacefulying face down and starting into the water. I was watching some of the smaller creatures move along the bottom."

    Lavender had a point but after the fight with Griswald and finding her like that. I don''t know, it just made me crack, and the thought of losing Lavender made me feel sick inside. I wanted to keep her and the other girls by my side till the end.

    "So then, why did you take off your clothes?" I questioned her.

    "Do you find swimming with your clothes on rxing? Honestly, I can see why you''re upset, but I''m ok! Stop worrying so much and let''s get out of here," Lavender pulled away from me as she tried to reassure me.

    Lavender was right, and dwelling on it wasn''t going to change the experience. That was a thing that I hadn''t given much thought. How do we even get out of here?

    "So, I feel a bit silly now for over-reacting, but how do you think we get out of here?" I tried to sound casual, but I kept seeing Lavender lying in the water.

    It shouldn''t have hit me this much. I don''t know why it keeps ying over in my head. When I see Lavender, she isn''t moving.

    "I''m not sure and don''t feel silly. I do understand why you reacted that way."

    Did I just see her body in the water again? What is going on? I feel like I''m losing my mind! My skin is starting to feel itchy.

    "Did you get anything from the demon? Are you all right, Dave? You don''t look too good, what''s wrong?" Lavender started to get worried.

    "Why? Why won''t the itch stop? It''s inside my head, and I can''t scratch it!" I cry out, while my mind started to crumble.

    "DAVE!"

    I woke up, and I was in a bed. Who''s bed is this? Where am I?

    I try to get up and away, but I can''t move. I open my eyes to see my tied hands and legs. What was going on?

    "LET ME GO!" I yelled.

    I could see people around me that I knew, standing at the bed. Why were they all just watching him? These were his friends, right? Why would they tie me down?

    "Lavender, what''s going on?" I pleaded my question to her, but she looked away with tears in her eyes?

    "Dave, you need to calm down. This talk is our first time being able tomunicate with you since Lavender dragged you back three days ago. She had to tie your hands to keep you from running away from her," Miss Grace tried to exin to me, but I kept feeling that itch.

    "So, this is for my good then? Just tie me up so I can''t scratch this itch? Just let my hand go! It itches too bad! Please, arent you all my friends? Being tied up doesn''t feel like something friends would do. It feels like I am some prisoner. LET ME GO!"

    -----------------------------

    [Shift to Lavender''s view)

    I couldn''t look at him like this. It made the tears well up from deep inside when I saw that wild look. Those eyes weren''t Dave''s, and I move close to my mom to whisper.

    "I have to go, mom. I can''t keep listening to him like this."

    I turned and ran from the room. The sound of Dave''s pleading cries followed me into the hallway. Tears flowed down my face, as I passed all those wretched doors. I ran until I was in my room and my bed.

    "What''s wrong with him?" I asked myself as I clung to my pillow.

    He was so worried about me, but then something happened. Part of him broke inside him, and he became violent, and he stopped recognizing me. A Light Mage came to check and heal him after I dragged him back, but they said nothing was wrong. This situation was all so frustrating, and I don''t know what to do.

    I heard my door open quietly, and I turned over. Tilly and Victoria came in with tears in their eyes and walked over to the bed. Both of them hugged me, and we all cried for a bit. Dave had done so much for each of us, and now we have him tied down.

    "What are we going to do?" Tilly sniffled.

    "What can we do?" Victoria through tears.

    Dave touched Victoria''s and Tilly''s lives in different ways, but Dave brought me here with his touch. I am Lavender, Serina, and Destiny all because the stiptions for me entering this round was his first kiss, and my consciousness transferred over into that body. It was my only way I could guarantee to find him, but now that I''m here, my blessing is gone.

    A loud knock came from the front door downstairs. It was loud enough that we could hear it so Tilly rushed downstairs to see who it was. Victoria stayed with me, and she put her hand over mine and squeezed it.

    "Don''t worry, we will fix him. Want to know something funny?" Victoria asked as she wiped the makeup and tears away.

    "Hmm?"

    "I met Dave in the game before the wipe, and it was only because of him that I was able to even remember this. I used to serve him a Chai Tea Latte on Fridays," when Victoria said thest part as a small smile crept on her face, and then she turned red.

    "Let''s just say I''ve known him for a long time, and I''m sure you have met him before. Dave might have looked different and had another name, but he has always gathered us up. You might know me as Destiny just don''t tell Tilly yet," It wasn''t time yet, Dave still hadn''t shared the moment with her yet, and trying to exin it to Tilly would confuse her.

    Victoria''s eyes went big, and she scrambled back, away from me. Then she got right off the bed and went down on her knees, along with head to the ground. I was stunned and momentarily at a loss for words with Victoria''s disy.

    "What are you doing!? Get off the floor before Tillyes back, you idiot!" I scolded Victoria.

    "But how are you here? You''re a god! I''ve seen carvings, but they don''t look like you, but that might not mean much in this work. How have I been around you this entire time and not known?"

    "It''s not like I give off some aura, and I only got transferred in when dave kissed me, or Lavender. It gets a bit confusing."

    "Ahhh! That makes sense! Wait! Hold on! You KISSED HIM?!"

    "No, Dave kissed me after healing a mental sickness from a demon."

    "Hmmm, that''s pretty amazing. I guess that''s fair. I was hoping to get one from him."

    "Really?"

    "What do you mean really? He''s cute, but you and I both know it''s more than that. He care''s about each of us, and he helps us to get better. If our lives are real games, then we shouldn''t take things so seriously. I think we should have some fun with him when he gets better."

    When he gets better, I thought. I hope we can see him get better soon. What was taking Tilly so long, maybe they should all go out and ask around for help. It was better than waiting and doing nothing.

    I was about to get up when I saw Tilly walk into the room with a girl in a white nurse outfit. Her long blonde hair had been done into pigtails along with a massive syringe attached to her back with a shoulder strap. The thing that made her stand out though was the cold look on her face and a twisted smile.

    "The is Iona Chase, she is a... well nurse of sorts. She said she could feel him or somethinging from him, and she was drawn to the mayor. I think she can help!" Tilly exined excitedly.

    "Well, that depends on his SANITY stat. If he is higher than eighty-five there is nothing I can do for him." Iona used a matter-of-fact tone while exining.

    "SANITY stat? So, he''s losing his mind?" I ask.

    "Yup, not a lot I can do from here so, where is he?"

    All of us got up, and Tilly led the way to Dave''s room. Upon arriving, I could see mom holding her hand over Dave''s, as she examines his AVATAR. She didn''t notice our guest, so I cleared my throat.

    "Mother, there is someone here that might be able to help."

    "Get back from him, you old croony is this ce your house?"

    "UGH! Iona, of all the rats you would drag from the streets," My mother retorted back.

    "What does the stat out of 100 say?" Iona asked my mother as she made her way to the bed with dave tied up.

    "eighty-three."

    The little nurse ran to the bed, ripping the syringe from her back. The giant needle connected with mom and sent her flying. We all rush to my mother, but I still was watching the nurse.

    Iona shoved her needle into Dave''s ear. Bracing with one hand and pulling the plunger on the syringe with the other, the tube started to fill with brown-ck goo. Soon the needle was full, but Dave still did not move. Iona turned and red at my mother.

    "If I was two minutester, you stupid cow! Why didn''t you get me? This boy could have died!" Iona chastised my mother for her mistake and pride.

    Then she turned and put the massive needle into Dave''s mouth. Everyone but Iona screamed stop as she plunged the ckish goo down his throat. She finished before we could stop her, and Dave''s body started to convulse.

    Then his body erupted in ck mes.

 Chapter 26: From Bad To Worse

    Chapter 26: From Bad To Worse

    My body was ame, but I felt no pain. As the straps holding me burned off my hands and legs, I could feel the marks pressing into my skin, and I looked to my arms as I pull them from their bonded positions. Tribal-like tattoos pressed into the flesh, crawling up under the mes.

    I got out of bed and noticed someone close to me. This person is wearing a nurse outfit and is holding a massive needle in her hands. I can feel the mes absorb into my body, and soon only swirling ck marks crawled up my arms.

    "DAVE!" Three female voices cry.

    I look up to see the three most important people in my life approach me cautiously. Lavender, Tilly, and Victoria all had tears and hesitant looks in their eyes. I tried to remember how I got here, and my head started to hurt, memories beginning toe back. I sat back down on the bed, putting my hand to my head as I tried to recall the events, but this action made the girls freeze.

    I was in the cave with Lavender, and it was after I had found her face down in the water. I remember getting really stress out about it, and then a part of me broke, and I lost control. Lavender had tried to help me, but I couldn''t control myself, and I had that itch in my head.

    I had run away from her, and she had to hold me with earth magic and tie me up. I had scratched and hit Lavender as she bound me, screaming horrible things to her as she tried to help me. Then, she dragged me screaming, back to the beach, and found the cave, but that had taken three days.

    Three agonizing days of my curses and screams. The sound burning into her heart, even though she just tried to help me. Then nights filled with my screams to make the itch stop. Lavender tried to force-feed me and pour water in my mouth slowly as I thrashed about.

    Lavender had found the cave at the beach, and the door was inside. She opened the door and copsed into a distraught Miss Grace''s arms. She quickly exined what had happened while Tilly and Victoria carried me to my room.

    After I was tied down, I can only remember bits and parts of what happened. They must have given me something to keep me sedated. Nothing was clear until now.

    I stood up. Looking into Lavender''s eyes and smiled with tears in my own. I took a step forward, and everyone else took an involuntary step back. I got down on my hand and knees, putting my head to the floor.

    "Lavender, I''m so sorry I hurt you. Please forgive me!" I begged, grinding my forehead into the ground. "I never meant any of those this I said, and I am so grateful to you for saving me!"

    Lavender was the first to rush to me. She grabbed my shoulders and pulled me up and into her arms. Victoria came into the embrace and then Tilly, all wrapping me in warmth. Honestly, it must have looked ridiculous seeing us all crying like that, but I didn''t care.

    That moment had been one of the scariest for all of us. So I let the girls all hold me for as long as they needed, and I help them back. Finally, after about five more mins, we all broke apart and went to sit on the couches in the room.

    "I forgive you, Dave. I know you had no control over it, but do you know what caused it?" Lavender asked me as we sat down.

    "I can exin that one," I was the voice of that short nurse with blonde hair in pigtails.

    "That would be good because I''m not sure what happened. By the way, who might you be? I''m Dave," I introduce myself and extend my hand to the nurse.

    "My name is Iona, and I''m the one that kept you from bing a demon."

    "A demon?!" The girls and I all shout in disbelief.

    "Yes, that concealed stat is revealed as SANITY at level fifteen, but you shouldn''t have that stat until level twenty."

    "Why not? Why would I get ess to a stat if I shouldn''t get it for another nine levels because I was only level eleven when the stat showed up."

    "Let me see your AVATAR," Ionamanded.

    Iona had still not taken my proffered hand, so I turn it over and extend my pinky. She put''s her hand over mine to activate my AVATAR, and the screen popped open. I was surprised at how warm her hands were.

    "Hmmm, I can see now what it is, but it still doesn''t make sense. What ss is Hero?" Iona questioned me, but after seeing the nk look on my face she just continued. "You DEMON BRINGER is why you have the SANITY stat now. How many demons did you kill without using DEMON HUNTER? That supposed to be a level twenty-two SHADOW HUNTER skill! Why did you get it at level eleven?"

    "When choosing his ss, he was offered a sixth option called random. From what I remember, Dave had mentioned something about being about to learn any random skill," Miss Grace cut into Iona''s question bombardment.

    "So he hit level eleven and learn these abilities twice his level?" Iona was starting to sound frustrated.

    "It''s hard to exin, but whenever I make a heroic deration, it happens. I get a PERSONAL RESTRICTION window, which gives me a negative effect. Then I get the skill in the next blue window. Like, I can no longer ept rewards for quests, but my magical items find increased by two-hundred and fifty percent," I interjected.

    "So, you''re telling me you just say something, and you get a new skill?"

    Now Iona had a mixture of anger, disbelief, and challenge directed at me. I did not want to tell this angry shrimp with the massive syringe that it really did seem that easy, but I still ended up hurting someone I cared about. I decided that it would be better to y it off as not that easy and draw here back to the real problem.

    "It''s not like I can shout whatever I want and get a new skill, and even if I could, look what myst free skill did to me."

    "True, I guess. The reason that this happened is that you have been killing demons without using DEMON HUNTER. I''m guessing the rest of the text shouldn''t appear until you reach level fifteen. Demon hunters or other demon sses use demonic energy to make themselves stronger, but all demon users have to kill demons while in DEMON HUNTER mode."

    "So I want to use DEMON HUNTER? I thought that it was that making the stat go up, so I barely used it, and I didn''t use it against Grismald."

    "GRISMALD!" Iona and Miss Grace shrieked.

    "You fought and killed Grismald and didn''t absorb him?!" Miss Grace cried in rm.

    "You Idiot! STUPID! STUPID! STUPID!" Each "stupid," was apanied by ps to my face as Iona screamed at me in frustration. "Do you know what you have done?!"

    I was getting worried now, what had I done?

    "I''ll tell you, dumb child! You let the Demon Lord Grismald free, and now he will find a Vassel to upy. UGH! What is wrong with you?!" Iona was nearly foaming at the mouth as she tore into me.

    "I didn''t know!" I pleaded with her as I tried to sink deeper into the couch.

    "AARRRHHH!" Iona screamed, pulling on her blonde pigtails.

    Iona turned and stormed from the room, and Miss Grace followed her like a puppy, chasing after her. I was left wide-eyed and in disbelief. What had I done?

    (Change Perspective to Biford Style)

    I used AQUA CUTTER, making the final blow to the Tier One Mage Tower Naga boss. Most of the party members were lying dead on the ground or had been used to set off traps along the way. The two left were always the only two left with me.

    "Lecter and Mars, search the ce I''m going to see the ck vase," I ordered my bodyguards.

    Lecter was a Wargman, part wolf, pig, and man. Deadly quick and an expert with poison. Lecter has special poisons that the three of us are immune to, so it''s easy enough to get rid of unwanted party members.

    Mars, on the other hand, was a Trajoki from a I didn''t have the proper organs to pronounce. Mars is thin as a knife''s de, almost like a walking picture. He can turn sideways and be extremely hard to see or hit head-on. He can also use his body as a ded weapon.

    They searched the room as I stepped up to the ck vase. It was giving off an intense aura. I reached forward without hesitation, and the vase lit up with purple symbols. Themp shook, and ck smoke billowed from the top.

    Soon the smoke became the form of a chain baring demon. White tags covered the chains with glowing purple symbols, like on the vase. The demonic creature looked at me and smiled.

    "Well, now isn''t this something? What are you doing down here? Don''t you prefer making others do your dirty work while you watch Fate?" The demon asked me.

    "So, you remember me, Samale? I thought your memories would have been wipe like the rest of the yers."

    "DO NOT CALL ME BY THAT NAME!" Bellowed Samale.

    "Well then, call me Biford, and I will call you Grismald. Regardless, what are you doing hiding in thismp? You''re the Demon Lord!"

    "A human that goes by the name of Dave unlocked me from my zone and freed me by killing my body and not absorbing it. So, now I''m stuck in this vase waiting for someone like you toe along, and I have to admit I think we would do a great many horrible things together."

    "Dave!" I clench my fist, and my face clouds over with anger.

    "Oh? You know this one?"

    "Oh, I''ll help you. If you''re trying to take down that one, so am I. With your help, the Hero will stand no chance," I took on a malicious grin while speaking to Grismald.

    "Excellent, this couldn''t have worked out better. Don''t you think? The two of us, both filled with hate for the same person?" Grismald grinned as he spoke.

    "Yes, it did. You know, it''s almost like Fate had a hand in this."

 Chapter 27: Clearance Teams and Physical Contact

    Chapter 27: Clearance Teams and Physical Contact

    Iona paced in Grace''s room. She had been like this for twenty minutes.

    "What are we going to do?" Grace asked cautiously.

    "He is going to have to deal with him. With Grismald defeated, he won''t show his face for a while. What we have to worry about is the Highmage Council. You were in charge of keeping him sealed," Iona still paced as she spoke.

    "Well, there is nothing for it. We need to get the kids out of here while we deal with Highmage Council."

    "We?"

    "Don''t be so hardheaded, Iona. We were partners before this. I need your help!" Grace pleaded with Iona.

    "Oh? You need me?" Iona stopped pacing and turned to Grace. "Beg me like you used to, my Little Disgracey!"

    "Don''t be like that! I asked you nicely!"

    (10 Minutes before this in Dave''s room)

    After Iona stormed out of the room with Miss Grace trailing her, all of us sat in silence. I was beating myself up inside over Grismald and letting him escape into the world. This demon was going to spell trouble for everyone, and it was all my fault.

    "So, did you guys get anything cool?" Victoria broke the silence and brought me out of my self-loathing.

    "Now that you mention it, I hadpletely forgotten about this," I opened my inventory took out the jade box.

    I set it on the coffee table in front of me, so Tilly and Victoria crowded one side while Lavender slid closer to me. I had yet to see what was inside. I had wanted to wait for a time like this so we all could share in it. I reached forward to open the jade box, and the girl''s eyes all sparkled around me as I did.

    I opened it up, and inside were five exquisitely crafted rings. Each was slightly different, but one was more borate than the others. I took that ring, and the girls each pick their own. It was nice to see that each wanted a separate one so, there was no confusion. With one ring left in the box, I held two sapphires and silver wirework that imitated waves.

    "These are so beautiful thank you so much for this!" Lavender kissed my cheek after she thanked me.

    The other girls followed suit and crawled across the table, and each kissed me. Tilly now had whiskers that tickled my cheek, and before she could pull away, I grabbed her by the chin. Tilly''s face became beet red, and her tail started swishing as I examined her face up close.

    "You have been training since we have been gone?" I questioned her with our faces close.

    "Yeah," Tilly looked away as I held her face and her tail became a blur of motion.

    I half feared she might take off, so I kissed her on the forehead and let go. Tilly fell back into the other couch and grabbed a pillow. She pulled it to her face and let out a long sigh, and I think some steam boiled out as she did.

    "Hey! Look at me! I was training too!" Victoria hoped up and puffed out her chest.

    This time it was my turn to blush. Victoria rushed to my other side on the couch and pressed up against me, wrapping her arms around my free arm. Lavender scowled at Victoria, and small sparks few in front of me.

    "Come on, Big Sis! You had him for long enough! It''s my turn for attention! Where''s my forehead kiss for getting stronger and bigger?" Victoria pressed in from on side and Lavender on the other.

    "All right, girl''s calm down!" I kissed both of them on the forehead and then squeezed out from between them.

    I back towards the door and Tilly intercepted me. She wrapped her arm around mine and then rubbed into me with her face. Her soft ears brush my cheeks, and her tail was beginning to curl around my leg. My face became a picture of redness, and I started to feel warm all over.

    "Can I do this too?" Tilly asked, looking up at me with those adorable ssy kitten eyes.

    I had to pull away, and then I sped to the door, with all the girls on my heels. What was going on with these women?

    "We should go see what Miss Grace and that Iona are doing so we can figure out what our next move is. Which way to Miss Grace Tilly?"

    "Room twenty-five," Tilly told me dreamily.

    I turned and headed deeper into the house towards Miss Grace''s room. The girls crowded around me as we walked, and as we got closer, we started to hear weird noises. The closer to room twenty-five we got, the louder the pleading got.

    Soon all of us broke into a run towards the room. All of us were worried someone was torturing Miss Grace, so we burst into the room without bothering to knock. When we all saw the scene inside, everyone''s jaws dropped.

    The scene was overly bizarre, and all our cheeks erupted with mes. Miss Gracey over top of Iona''sp with her dress hiked up over her head. As we broke into the room, Iona''s hand connected with Miss Grace''s naked bottom with a "Thwack."

    "Oh, please master, help your ve Disgracey, I beg you!" Miss Grace cried, somehow not noticing us breaking into the door, but Iona noticed, and her grin became savage.

    Iona began to spank Miss Grace with fervor until Lavender and Tilly ran and tackled her. The four of them became a bundle of altercations, hair, and fisting from all directions. Miss Grace tried to escape but somehow was pulled back. Victoria and I watch it all unfold, and I felt a strange urge for popcorn.

    Finally, after Victoria and I sat down and about fifteen minutes had passed, they sat frazzled and pouting. I wasn''t sure what to make of the situation. This scene is one of those things that don''t have a safe word. I wanted to get up and leave the room, but a loud banging came from the front door.

    "Thud, Thud, Thud."

    "They''re here!" Iona announced.

    "All ready?" Miss Grace''s voice was low.

    "Who is here?" I question them as I stand.

    "Thud, Thud, Thud!"

    Another knock louder this time came, but an explosion that rocked the house went off shortly after. Anyone standing got knocked to the floor, but I caught Victoria and fell onto the couch. Loud footsteps wereing toward us, and suddenly, eight robot knights wearing robes poured into Miss Grace''s room.

    "Grace Huntington, you are under arrest for releasing Grismald from his confinement. You will be held in custody for two weeks until your trial. Your sentence will be carried out then, do not resist," The metallic voice left no room for debate.

    I was about to protest, but Miss Grace put her finger up to silence me and the others, and she walked forward. One of the robots ced a small object between Miss Grace''s hands, and a ring of energy encircled both wrists. She was taken without a word and led from the room.

    "What''s going on?" Lavender asked Iona, shaking.

    "Your mother Is charged with keeping several demons sealed here. Every noble family does this because it gives the home and owner special abilities. In most cases, this wouldn''t be that bad if a demon got out, but Grismald isn''t in most cases. He is the Demon Lord, that means if he gets strong enough, he can go around releasing demons all over the city from noble households."

    Iona''s answer said it all, but he didn''t seem that strong when I fought him. I wasn''t sure what all the fuss was.

    "Is he that strong?" I asked Iona.

    "Grismald had his power sealed, so of course it was easy to beat him. That means he was only at one-twentieth of his full strength, that plus other demons he releases. What do you think will happen to the city?"

    "What are we going to do then, and what about Miss Grace?" I looked at everyone, but Iona was already walking to the door.

    "Well, good luck, I''m washing my hands of this. Not my problem!" Iona turned back to tell us just before the door.

    Iona turned back, but Lavender and Tilly stood in front of the door. One held fire in her palm, and the other a silver greatsword. They both had murderous looks in their eyes, staring down at Iona.

    "What you did..." Lavender began.

    "... To my Master," Tilly continued.

    " IS UNFORGIVABLE!" They both screamed at Iona.

    "Woah, Woah, Woah, that was between your mother and me, we are old friends and uahhh," Iona tried to make excuses, but both girls picked her up and mmed her down on the couch.

    "You are going to help us get her out and with the demons for what you promised my mother after you made her do such an embarrassing thing!" Lavender lectured Iona.

    Iona turned away, but she didn''t try to leave. Lavender and Tilly finally sat down, and everything quieted.

    "So, how many demons are in the house?" I asked.

    "Three, we had five, but you defeated one, well two, but..." Tilly''s voice trailed off.

    "So if we defeat these three, then what? How will we get other nobles to let us in their houses?"

    "Well, now that''s the tricky part. I don''t think the nobles will let you even after it gets out that Grismald is loose. Everyone is too reliant on demon power here, and no one will want to get rid of it until it''s toote," Iona exined.

    "So then what are we going to do?" Victoria asked.

    "The only thing we can do for now. We have to focus on these three demons here first."

    I got up from the couch and walked over to one of the windows.

    "What do we know about the three that are left?" I asked, looking down at the mess of the front of our manor through the window.

    "Well, room one is a massive snake demon, room five is a demon subus, but thest room is a demon dragon, Nemicoramus."

    Nemicoramus, I bet my left shoe that was the eye beside the bathroom.

    "I think we should save the dragon forst."

    "Agreed," Everyone else chimed.

    "What do we know about the snake?"

    "It lives in abyrinth with otherrge snakes," Tilly exined.

    "I think we should split up. Tilly and I will go to the snake. While Lavender, Victoria, and Iona deal with the subus."

    "Wahhh? Why does Tilly get to go with you!" Victoriained.

    "Because she is better suited to attack and defend againstrge numbers of enemies. You are better one on one and Lavender can help you with ranged magic."

    "Oh? Then why do I have to go?" Iona asked.

    "I think you will be a crucial part of that. I''m pretty sure your the only other one besides me that can properly deal with a demon, right?"

    "I have no idea what you''re talking about!" Iona crossed her arms and turned away from me.

    I snuck up behind Iona and whispered, "don''t lie, little sister!" Then I started to tickle her.

    Iona squealed and brought her syringe off her back and in an arc towards my face. I narrowly dodge, but then I saw three shadows appear behind the angry and panting Iona. The three girls pounced onto Iona, and the ball of females attacked each other''s sides and feet.

    I stood back up and turned around, looking out a window at the climbing city. It was good for everyone to have a moment like this after everything. Suddenly, a handnded on each of my ankles, and the fray of cute screaming girls pulled me in.

 Chapter 28: Binding Contracts and The New Plate

    Chapter 28: Binding Contracts and The New te

    The next day, we all met in my room. Each team divided, and I handed out the other items we hand collected from before. I gave Tilly the CAPE AT HAND and Vitoria the BOOTS OF SPEED. I also gave Iona thest blue wave ring.

    "Where did you get this?" Iona questioned me as I took the ring from the jade case.

    "I found after beating," I started to say, but Iona cut me off.

    "You mean releasing him. You didn''t beat him."

    "Alright then, after RELEASING him, there was a silver chest with this jade box in it," I exined, emphasizing ''releasing.''

    "These are ELEMENTAL FORCE BINDING RINGS. Once I put that ring on, the Master Ring Holder and I will connect. I''m not too sure I want to put this on. Put your''s on and then go into your AVATAR. It''s easier than trying to exin everything," Iona exin.

    I went and got it out of my inventory, the ring falling into my open hand. Now that I had the chance to look at the ring, it divided into four sections. Each quarter depicted a different element that poured over each corner of the ring and down the corners.

    Earth, Wind, Fire, and Water were all represented, and in the middle, a solid ck gem sat surrounded by a two-millimeter band. I stared into it, and there were micro runes that I could barely make out. I slid the ring onto my finger and opened my AVATAR, scrolling down to the items.

    ELEMENTAL FORCE MASTER BINDING RING (Legendary Set Item)

    The Master Binding Ring controls the magical output of each ring. Each ELEMENTAL FORCE BINDER RING user receives elemental augmentation, meaning all abilities, magic, and physical attacks will gain elemental enhancement. ELEMENTAL FORCE BINDER RING users can not wear more than one at a time, and they must obey and protect the Master Ring Holder.

    The ELEMENTAL FORCE MASTER BINDING RING user controls the power output of each ELEMENTAL FORCE BINDER RING user. Each ring is set to use 25% of the total power from the Master Ring and 100% from each user. If you give power to one ring, it muste from another user.

    I.E. If you give FLAME RING 40%, then the others only have 20% each, but FLAME RINGS user power also increases to 130%, while the other three-ring user''s power will drop to 90% each.

    "Woah," Was all I could say after that item description.

    No wonder Iona didn''t want to exin it. I had to read it twice before I really understood what was going on. I lifted my head to tell the girls to wait, but all except Iona had slipped their rings on. Each quarter lit up as they did, and the patterns on each lit corner moved gently.

    "We all trust you, Dave, even after what happened. You know what you have to do from keeping that from happening, and we are all here to support you." Lavender told me as she walked closer.

    The three girls crowded me for a hug, but Iona was still looking at the ring in her hand. I kept getting nces from her as she seemed to wage an internal argument. As she did, we all stealthy moved our group embrace closer.

    Iona sighed, still not noticing our nearing proximity, and slid the ring on her delicate finger, the ring shrinking to fit. The moment the ring tightened, we all grabbed the loli and pulled her into the hug. She fought the girls and me but lost and gave in in the end. After we all separated, Iona grabbed my cor and pulled me down.

    "Stay out of my mind, and when I want this off, you will take it off," Iona shook me as she spoke.

    "Stay out of your mind? What do you mean?" I asked, puzzled and shaken.

    "Nevermind!"

    I stared at her as she turned away, but then I heard her talk without her mouth move.

    Stupid idiot this he can control a thirty-year-old woman like me just because he looks good in those stupid ck pants.

    "You''re really thirty-years-old? I would never have guessed with a loli body like that," but my remark was cut short from a direct hit to my shoulder with Iona''s needle.

    The hit by itself would have been bad enough, but the ring caused a water spout to form on connection and st me twice as hard. I crashed through a couch andnded in a wet pile. Suddenly, Iona started to wail and moan, falling to the ground.

    Still, in a great amount of pain, I got up as my MOLTEN SKIN dried my clothes, and I ran to the twitching and moaning Iona. I picked her up, carrying her to my bed, and the girls followed me over. All of them seemed to be at a loss as to what happened. Iona''s face was covered in blush and sweat as she panted in my arms. The pain seems to have gone down since I touched her.

    "I''m sorry, Master," Iona whispered as I set her down.

    "Don''t call me that, or ill be putting you over my knee," I whispered maliciously in her ear.

    Iona blushed and gave me a meek look before pulling the covers over her head. I turned to the girls, who all had puzzled looks. I couldn''t me them, but after seeing the effects, I wasn''t sure if I wasfortable having them wearing the rings.

    After all, the wrong choice in power direction could lead to someone dying. I looked at each of the girls, but none of them had hesitation. Lavender and Victoria approached me, both seeming to sense my thoughts.

    "Don''t worry, we trust you, Dave. Take Tilly and get that big snake. We will go when Iona is feeling a bit better," Lavender hugged me and then kissed me.

    The kiss wasn''t long enough, but I heard both girls behind us exim in a shared, "WAH!"

    "Hey, no fair, Darling! Why does she get a kiss? Hmm?" Victoria was fighting her way between us.

    After kissing the girls goodbye, Tilly and I left and headed towards the stairs to room one. I somehow ended up having to kiss Iona on the forehead before we left as well. I hoped the three girls would be fine, but Tilly seemed to be in a wonderful mood today.

    She had changed from her typical leather apron into form-fitting chainmail that hung in all the right ces and hugged the rest. Once we got to room one, I asked her toe and sit beside me so I could go over her AVATAR. Tilly''s tail curled around me as shey against my arm.

    I ce my hand over hers, and I could feel the start of a low purr vibrating in Tilly''s chest. To distract myself, I stared intently at her AVATAR screen. A couple of things had changed, but there was also a shing bar that caught my eye.

    LEVEL: 12

    HP: 290/290

    MANA: 100/150

    NAME: Tilly Moonmane

    AGE: 18

    CLASS: CAT-KIN FORGESMITH

    STATUS: Satisfied and Calm

    WEALTH: Average

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 27

    CONSTITUTION: 46 (+230)

    COMBAT: 24

    SPEED: 15

    INTELLIGENCE: 16

    MANA: 18 (+90)

    CHARISMA: 32

    LUCK: 18

    CHAIN REACTION: 100% (Ready To Activate)

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    BLESSING OF PROTECTION+++: Your aura projects defensive strength and resistance. Friendly creatures within 25 feet take 12 less damage from all sources.

    MAGICAL ENHANCEMENTS: SPEED: All magical enchantments gain a bonus to SPEED.

    PEIRCE EVIL: People with evil intentions have ck auras and are vulnerable to the HERO''s LIGHT BLADE Skill.

    ACTIVATED SKILLS

    TAUNT+++: Aggravate your foes and take the focus from your allies. Target hostile creatures within 20ft, and they must attack you for 1 minute.

    TEMPERED FORGE PAWS: Forge metals into Weapons and Armor with speed anywhere you are. Effects depend on the quality of the consumed materials and consume 50 mana per/use.

    PURRFECT PAWS OF ENHANCEMENT+: Unlock the potential of a weapon or piece of armor. Temporarily increase stats of an item for 5 minutes, consumes 25 MANA per/item.

    FRIENDSHIP LEVEL 50/100 YOU ARE GOOD FRIENDS.

    Gain CHAIN REACTION STRIKE: When 2 or more good friends fill their CHAIN REACTION bar, activate to make a synchronized strike.

    "CHAIN REACTION, we haven''t had a chance to use that yet. All your stats are looking good, Tilly! Do you mind if I asked what you crafted?" I asked Tilly after releasing her hand, and the screen dropped.

    "Hmm? Oh! Yes!" Tilly''s eyes went ssy for a minute.

    Soon, a chest and shoulder set of te armor appeared from nowhere and ttered down the three steps before resting on the mainnding. Both of us got up to collect the armor. As we did, I noticed that the hole where the front door had been was gone someone, or thing had fixed it in the night.

    "What''s all this, Tilly?" I questioned as we gathered the pieces up.

    "It''s for you," Tilly said nervously and dropped a couple of pieces.

    "Really? Thanks, Tilly, that means a lot!" I praised while patting her head and ruffling the hair between those ever so soft ears.

    Tilly turned bright pink but didn''t turn away. Instead, she made me raise my arms to the side, and she started to fit me with the armor. The metal was silvery and light like aluminum, but the metal looked far more tensile. After Tilly adjusted thest pauldron on my shoulder, and she stepped back.

    "How does it feel? Is it easy to move in?" Tilly asked as she made a circle around me on thending.

    I stretched my arms and made a couple of windmills, followed by some turns and other movements. It fit like a glove, and none of my motions are restricted. It almost felt like I wasn''t wearing any armor at all.

    "This stuff is amazing. You really are a superb craftswoman, Tilly! What did you make the armor out of?"

    "I went to see Master Darbon and told him about you being missing. So, he went into the back and brought me out arge chunk of Mythril. Master Darbon, Let me work on the piece to get my mind off Lavender and you being missing. After I was done, Master let me keep the piece, saying it would make a good gift when you returned. That helped me stay positive while you two were missing."

    "Well, I''m gonna have to thank Master Darbon when I get a chance. So, one more thing before we head into door number one," thest part I give a bit of an announcers ir. "That beautiful cape I gave you."

    "Oh?"

    "Yeah, I have no idea what it does. From what I read, you just reach behind yourself and grab for an item you need."

    "So, like this?" Tilly asked as she reaches back under the red cape.

    Tilly pulled out a book from behind herself. It was a red notebook with a thin piece of cloth marking thest read spot. I tried to examine it, but Tilly quickly put the book into her inventory, and it disappeared.

    "What was that?" I questioned the now extremely flustered and cherry red-faced Tilly.

    "N-N-N-Nothing, let''s go!"

    Tilly turned to go, but I also heard something else as she went to room number one.

    "Why did it bring my journal??? I don''t need that right now! If Dave saw what I wrote about him..."

    I decided to leave her alone and not torment her further. These rings were not really fair to them. Every time I asked a question, I got to hear what they were actually feeling. I needed to remember not to let myment on their thoughts slip, or I would get myself into serious trouble. I followed Tilly into the room and gave her a small squeeze on the shoulders as we walked in.

    It was another dank and wet cave like the first one Lavender, and I visited on my first encounter with a demon. Well, I hadn''t even known it was a demon, and Lavender had stubbled into the ce by ident. This time would be different with Tilly, we hade prepared.

 Chapter 29: My Darling Kitty

    Chapter 29: My Darling Kitty

    Stones and dirt lined the corridor we walked down. Tilly was wearing a pair of Katar-like ws, and I had the ck sword, but we had yet to encounter anything after an hour of walking.

    "Where are all the snakes or monsters? I thought for sure we would be fighting snakes the whole way, but there aren''t even moltings left anywhere."

    "You''re right, but this is nice too," Tilly said with a smile beside me.

    "I agree, but it feels like something is off, you know? We haven''t hit a single split in the path. For abyrinth, it doesn''t make much sense."

    "I guess you''re right. I hadn''t really thought about it. What do you think it means?"

    "Honestly, I have no idea. Not a lot we can do at this point but to keep walking. This path has to lead somewhere, but maybe we could try picking up the pace?"

    "Do you really think that''s a good idea, Dave? If we move too fast, we could step on a trap or in a pit."

    I stopped, a bit taken back by Tilly''s forethought and cautiousness. I had never really seen her in that light, and It made me look at her differently. The way we level and mature was hard to get ahold of sometimes.

    Tilly had noticed I had stopped to look at her and was frowning at me. The look was so cute! I had to walk up to her and ruffle the hair between her ears. Her tail began to twitch with excitement.

    "You really are adorable, but smart and kind as well. I''m really d you join our party," I spoke, and Tilly moved closer, burying her face into my chest.

    I wrapped my arms around Tilly and hugged her close. The white tips of her ears brushed my face, and I couldn''t stop myself from rubbing into them. I felt and heard the purring start as Tilly looked up into my eyes, filling me with warmth.

    The rose color in her cheeks wasn''t the same deep red blush of embarrassment. Our faces moved closer, and I felt her warm breath on my face, and it sent shivers down my spine as our lips drew closer. As my hand slid up her back to her neck and I could feel her purring vibrations, a voice cut through the darkness with a hissing resonance.

    "Aren''t you two gettingfortable? Come closer, you havee so far, and my pet can smell your warming bodies."

    Tilly and I separated before our lips could make the connection. The voice had been in my mind, and by her reaction, Tilly heard it as well. Both of us turned to the way we had been going, sure that was the direction the soundless voice hade.

    "Well, I guess that was our cue," I said, giving Tilly a look.

    Tilly slipped over and kissed me quickly, then turned to keep going. That left me with a smile, and I caught up with her. We didn''t have far to walk until we reached arge cavern.

    "They really aren''t that original with the demon hideoutyout''s," I joked as we walked into the giant cavern.

    As I said that, I noticed that the walls were filled with massive holes and gave the cave a honeb look. A low and menacing hiss came from in front of us, Then another above us and to the left. Both of us began backing to the entrance, but when I nced back, I noticed It was closed off.

    "I think you better get you sword out, Kitty," I told Tilly as I summoned my LIGHT BLADE.

    As the piercing white de grew, the pet name I just gave Tilly made me smile, and I couldn''t wait to see what she thought after this fight. We could see the snakes now, ck scales with yellow eyes. In the presence of the ck miasma forming around them, revealed by PIERCE EVIL, DEMON BRINGER broke forth in my hands, and I screamed.

    "DEMON HUNTER!"

    The ck marks on my arm and the one on my face erupted with ck mes while DEMON BRINGER burned with golden ones. Tilly and I charged. She carried her greatsword in one hand with the other behind her back. I dash to the first snake with Tilly close behind.

    "NOW KITTY!"

    When the first snake was within less than a meter from making my lunch, Tilly activated taunt. The snake was forced to turn towards her at thest second and I sliced through the two-meter thick neck, taking the first snakes head off. The other snake backed off and slid back into the wall.

    "Are you all right?" I asked as I rushed over to Tilly''s side.

    "Kitty?" She tilted her head at me while also squinting her eyes.

    I was slightly worried by her expression, but then we both heard that voice again.

    "You killed my child, but you are so young! I will," but the voice was cut off by my scream.

    Loneliness, pain, darkness...

    The demon''s exile and confinement all became visceral pain that blocked the world out as I hit my knees.

    Then it stopped.

    I opened my eye to feel another mark close to thest one. I felt it sear into my flesh, butpared to the demon''s pain, it was nothing. Tilly was at my side, rubbing my back. Then, it was gone, and I felt different, the pain was a distant memory, and I stood up.

    "Are you ok?" Tilly cautiously asked me as she stood up with me.

    "I don''t think I can ever get used to that."

    "To what?"

    "Every time I kill one, I take on its pain and feelings, but I think that''s what helps keep my SANITY stat low. I have to take in the pain, and not let myself be absorbed by it."

    "Look at all the sealed demons you hold, and yet you know nothing of their potential. I have had enough waiting, you killed my child, and I shall take my revenge," the voice cut into my mind again, and then I remembered something.

    "Let me see your ring," I asked Tilly.

    "Sure, I took the Earth Ring with brown jade," Tilly let me know as she gave me her hand.

    I kissed her hand, and she smiled at me. I turned it over and got her to put her pinky out so I could quickly look at the AVATAR card. Bingo! I nced at Tilly''s status, and it was as I thought.

    "Kitty, I''m gonna turn up the power on your ring. The other girls should be fine for a short fight, so we have to be quick."

    "Yes, Darling. I mean, since I have a pet name now, I should get to give you my own, right?"

    "Yeah, but maybe let''s not use them around the other girls. Speaking of them, I actually meant to ask why you all are so keen on sharing me?"

    "Well," But Tilly was cut off by a massive eighteen meters long hooded ck cobra that came rushing towards us.

    Both of us dived in the same direction, but the other smaller snake came at us from another direction. I quickly slid my finger on the Master Ring on earth and cranked Tilly''s power to 60% and the ring to 30%. Hopefully, this act wouldn''t put the other team at risk.

    Tilly started to give off a brown glow, and she turned to me with a wicked smile. She turned to the oing snake and used the t of her greatsword to bat it away like a fly. The massive snake flew through the air, connecting awkwardly with the multiple holes in the wall and falling in a heap.

    "WHAT ARE YOU DO..." But the words cut off in my mind, as Tilly made a standing leap, rocketing towards the gigantic demon cobra.

    The demon tried to dodge below, but I was there, running on the ground behind Tilly''s explosive advance. The cobra opened it''s mouth to get me, but Tilly connected with the roof, making a smooth turn and rebound. She mmed down into the snakes back with her greatsword, and earthen spikes shot up, pinning it.

    With its body spiked down, the demon head was sent rearing up. I didn''t waste the chance and leaped to drive DEMON BRINGER through the bottom of the demon''s mouth. Golden mes boiled the yellow eyes, and the body exploded, along with the other snake, into ck particles.

    "Is it over?" Tilly questioned while panting and looking around.

    "Almost," I said as I prepared myself.

    The particles were already swirling around me, and I knew this was going to be the worst to date. Suddenly, Tilly was at my side, walking me to one of the snake holes in the wall. She sat me down as I started to feel the emotions, and pain the same as before, but way more intense.

    "I''m not excited about this, nor am I ready," I smiled weakly to Tilly, but she just pushed my head into herp.

    "Take a deep breath, and we will get through this."

    "Wait, I need...to...turn," the pain was starting to seize me now, but I was able to get the ring up to set back to normal.

    Tilly helped me as my body shook, and I cried out in agony and pain. She held my hand and wiped the sweat off my face with a cloth she had gotten out. After fifteen minutes, the pain left as though it had never been, and I was left with two marks the appeared on my shoulder.

    "Thank you, Tilly," I smiled up at her as she wiped thest bits of sweat from me.

    "But Darling, What about my pet name?"

    "Oh? You do like it then?"

    "Well, only because you gave it to me. I was a little put off at first, but then you made that cute smile you get when something makes you happy. It kinda melts me on the inside when you do," Tilly stroked my hair as she spoke to me.

    "Kitty, do you think we need to rush back just yet?" I asked, looking up into Tilly''s beautiful eyes.

    I didn''t wait for her to respond or another snake to interrupt us. Our lips met, and my hand reached up to pull her in close to me. I broke off the kiss to sit up and take her in my arms. Her tail surrounded us, and we became lost in each other''s embrace.

 Chapter 30: Demon Desires

    Chapter 30: Demon Desires

    "Are you ready yet?" Lavender asked Iona for the sixth time.

    "Yes, we can go now, you purple haired ve drive."

    Victoria sighed. The two of them had been like this since Dave and Tilly left to take care of the snake demon. It had been quiet for about an hour while Iona rested, but as soon as Iona got up, Lavender wanted to go.

    "Come on, Victoria," Lavender called as she pushed the struggling Iona out the door.

    "Unhand me, wench!"

    Lavender and Iona calmed down somewhat as they left the room. Victoria followed them to the door of the demon subus. Lavender began to open the door, but Iona kicked it out of her hand.

    "Ouch! You little witch!" Lavender screamed as the door handle had been viciously ripped from her grasp by Iona''s kick.

    "Hehe!" Iona giggled as she dodged Lavender''s grapple and ran into the liar.

    "Grrr, why did Dave leave her with us?" Lavender turned to question Victoria, who threw her hands up in defense.

    "You did suggest the idea to Dave, remember?" Victoria cautiously said.

    "That''s only because it''s Tilly. Even if we both don''t get to spend this life with him, there are always more lives we can spend with him. All of us made that pact along time ago, but you know Tilly''s different," Lavender''s expression had softened.

    "Yeah, if we stand in the way, we might lose a new friend forever," Victoria had rxed now as well. When they didn''t have to keep an act up, the girls talked like old friends.

    "If it hadn''t been for Dave and meing in together, and his determination to find me, then all of you, every time he could. Each of us could have been lost if he hadn''t formed bonds with each. He has done so much for all of us, so we have to keep our pact."

    "Do you really think Tilly is..." But, Victoria was cut off by a yell from Iona.

    "What''s taking you two idiots so long? You badger me and push me out the door lets go!" Iona''s voice echoed from the door.

    Both of the girlsughed and walked through the door. The room on the other side of it was grand and elegant, but everything was pink. Fifteen meters in front of them stood Iona on a pink staircase that led up to a second floor. Lavender opened her inventory and got her gauntlet out while Victoria pulled out a ck saber made by Tilly.

    "I''m gonna put one of you over my knee if you don''t hurry up!" Iona taunted and ran up the stairs.

    "Mmmmm!" Lavender made an angry noise and stalked after Iona.

    "Don''t you think we should stick together?" Victoria tried to protest, but Iona was already out of sight, and Lavender was trailing after her.

    Victoria jogged to catch up to Lavender, and both of them ascended the velvet stairs. Once at the top, they walked to the left and entered the door Iona had just disappeared behind. Inside, Iona was sitting in a chair.

    "What are you doing?" Lavender asked, but Iona didn''t answer or move. She just sat there.

    "I don''t think I feel ok. Woah, I need to si..." Victoria had tried to get to a chair, but she started to fall.

    Lavender rushed to her side and helper her to one of the chairs. The room was some kind of parlor with a stage in front of them. The second Victoria fell back into her chair, the stage lit up with lights, and aplex microphone lowered down to the front and center of the stage.

    Lavender prepared herself for whatever was going toe from behind the curtain. She wasn''t ready for the beautiful woman in a pink dress to approach her from behind. The ck hair and pale blue skin passed Lavender by without a sound and froze her in ce.

    Without understanding why she couldn''t move, Lavender could only watch on as the demoness took the stage. She had small bat-like wingsing from the top of her head and a body that made Lavender blush a bit. The demoness reached for the microphone and spoke and a smooth and seductive voice.

    "Look at all you darling girls, each has a beauty of her own, but you all have a love for the same man. The other two fell asleep right away, mmm, but you''re stronger than them."

    The subus came down of the stage and moved deliberately slow towards Lavender. No matter what she tried, Lavender couldn''t move. It felt like she had been drained somehow. The demoness leaned into Lavender and kissed the side of her neck, and started moving deeper.

    Lavender''s face burst with redness, and she started seeing ck spots in her vision, like a head rush. The subus began to tickle her, and somehow Lavender was able to squeal. If anyone ever found out about this scene, she would never live it down.

    Meanwhile, In Iona''s mind...

    Iona walked through the noble 15th level wearing a beautiful blue dress and her hair down. She was supposed to meet someone special to her. The smell of fresh baked goods drew her attention, and Iona wandered over to where the smell came from.

    Inside, A man with ck jeans and a white shirt was buying some fancy pastries. Iona approached, and the man turned around to look at her. Dave held the sweets he had bought in one hand and offered Iona his other.

    "Are you ready to go?" He asked in a kind and gentle voice that made Iona feel warm and girly.

    She grabbed his hand, and Dave led her out of the shop and back into the street. They walked to one of the noble terraces and sat at a table overlooking the city. Dave ced the bag of pastries on the table and then put them on a te that was there.

    "I hope these are all your favorite treats that you enjoy!" Dave announced happily.

    "Why all the treats and fancy ces? I only just met you."

    "Even though we have just met, I feel like I have known you my entire life!" Dave proimed with a flourish of his hand, and then he got down on one knee. "Marry me, and you can spank me every day.

    Meanwhile, in Victoria''s mind...

    The smell of the spice made Victoria''s heart get excited because today was Friday. He always came to get histte, and she would have it ready when he arrived. As Victoria poured the cream froth into the cup, the bell ''DING'' sound of the door let me know he was here.

    "Do you think that I could get that Latte and you to go?" Dave asked Victoria when she turned around.

    "What do you mean?" Victoria questioned him, with a small smile creeping onto too her face.

    Dave reached across the counter and made Victoria put down thette. After, he took her hands in his and looked into her eyes. "I''m sure your boss will let you have the day off if you tell her it''s to spend it with me, right?"

    She wanted to protest, but Victoria''s manager, a kind old motherlydy that knew how to crack a whip. The old woman could be as hard as nails about the tab, but she treated her girls well. Mrs. Harker looked at Dave with a smile and then turned to Victoria.

    "Get outta here, gurl. You need a day off more the most do, so go have some fun with this boy. Don''t you act like I haven''t been seein'' you starin'' at him," Mrs. Harker chided Victoria, making her cheeks burn.

    The two of them left after Victoria changed from her work uniform to some casual wear. Dave held Victoria''s hand as they walked for a little bit, but then he pointed out an ice cream shop. The two of us went and got cones of soft serve and then went to walk in the park.

    "Do you think we could do this more often?" Dave asked her, staring forward as we walked.

    "I would really like that," Victoria quietly replied. This was something she wanted very badly.

    Dave sped up and then turned arms outstretched.

    "Then, can I have to myself for the rest of our lives?"

    Victoria fell into Dave''s arms.

    (Back to Lavender''s situation)

    Still frozen, the demoness was behind Lavender now, licking her neck and groping her inappropriately. Lavender''s mind was slipping into a haze she was failing to fight off. It didn''t make sense. Why did she feel drained?

    "Fall into my embrace and let my dreams create your heart''s desire," the temptress whispered in Lavender''s ear, but something happened as she spoke.

    Movement returned to her body as the missing piece was found. The haze on her mind snapped away, and Lavender became red hot with rage. The subus let go of her screeching, and Lavender turned.

    "How are you not weaker? You should have been getting weaker," the demoness cried, trying to back away.

    "Stop!" Lavender shouted, reaching out to grab toward the demoness.

    An earthen hand sprung from the ground and closed around the subus tightly. The demon began to shriek and curse as Lavender walked over and pped each girl awake.

    "Let go of me, you stupid bitch! I''ll tear your face from that purple hair. I KILL YOU!" But Lavender ignored the demoness and woke Iona and Victoria up.

    "Let me hit you one more time," Iona dreamily spoke as she came too.

    "Yes, I will stay with you forever," Victoria pronounced to Lavender as she shook Victoria awake.

    "Wake up! You two are dreaming anymore!" Lavender yelled at them both.

    Iona got up faster after queuing into the screaming demon, and Victoria shook herself, but that''s all Lavender needed. Turning back to the struggling demon Lavender, raised her hand again. Lavender''s eyes were on fire like the gems of her ring, and she spoke calm words to the struggling temptress.

    "Burn to ashes."

    Firebolts left Lavender''s fingers by the dozen. Over a hundred small globes of magical fire rained into the demon, burning the screaming creature. Soon, nothing but ash and ck particles were left.

    Iona stepped forwards after the fireworks had ended, syringe in hand. She gave an exaggerated yawn as she walked forward, stretching her arms up, needle held aloft. Iona brought it back down and gripped it like a shotgun.

    "Here goes my fifteen seconds of effort," Iona grumbled as she pulled back on the plunger of the needle.

    The ck particles were pulled out of the air and into Iona''s massive syringe. They swirled like a cyclone as they were pulled inside. Soon, the ss tube was filled with a moving ck liquid.

    "All done. Phew, carry this back," Iona said, tossing the needle to Victoria. "Since I did all the work, I shouldn''t have to," Iona had started to walk towards the door, but they started running as small firebolt''s chased her.

 Chapter 31: Greshaha, The Stainless Demon

    Chapter 31: Greshaha, The Stainless Demon

    Tilly and Iy rxing with each other in one of the cave''s honeb outlets. After we had kissed and rubbed noses, which was beyond cute, we slid down the wall.

    "Do you think any of these tunnels lead anywhere else? I asked Tilly, running my hands through her hair as shey on my shoulder.

    Tilly peered down the tunnel wey in and then looked across to the other side before speaking.

    "Each tunnel is only fifteen meters deep with holes that look like they go up to the other tunnels."

    "Really? You can see that well? I can''t even see the end on the one we''re in!" I eximed.

    "Well, It''s cuz I''m a Cat-Kin, yeah know," Tilly buried her face into my neck, and her ears and whiskers tickle my face, making meugh.

    "Alright, Alright, we better get up and look around. I also think we need to get back and check on the girls. I''m worried about turning up your power for that short time," I told Tilly as I pulled away from her.

    "Hmph, I guess your right," Tilly pouted as I helped her up.

    I patted her on the head as we walked to the center of the cave and asked her, "do you see any open paths?"

    Tilly looked around and then pointed to the left of the tunnel ahead of them. We both walked in that direction for about fifteen minutes in the soft green glow of Lumimoss. The glowing stuff seemed to be a demon dungeon signature trademark.

    At the end of the tunnel was a small room filled with Lumimoss and a copper chest. We both approached the chest, but I stopped short and pushed Tilly towards it. She turned back to me with a puzzled look on her face. It was a cute face that made me smile.

    "How many treasure chests have you got to open?" I asked.

    "Well, none, but," Tilly tried to argue, but I put up my hand.

    "Please, Kitty, I want you to have all that''s in this one. It''s only a bronze chest, so there shouldn''t be a lot of items inside, so it would be hard to split."

    I saw Tilly''s ears, and tail twitch when I said that pet-name, but my reasoning also helped to win her over.

    "Alright, then Darling, if you insist. You still have to get excited if I find something cool," Tillyughed, using the pet name she gave me and turned to the chest.

    "wait!" I called, jogging over to her.

    "Hmm?"

    "I have my SELFLESS HERO Skill, so if I help you open the chest, you will have a better chance of getting something better. Just put your hand on top of mine."

    "Mmm, that''s a good idea," but when Tilly put her hand over mine on the chest, a purple screen with shing text appeared, and I heard Tilly gasps in astonishment beside me.

    SPECIAL RELATIONSHIP EVENT ACTIVATED

    Special +80 Connected RELATIONSHIP bonus awards random epic item for each partner involved!

    The chest in front of us began to shake and changed a kaleidoscope of colors. Both of us stepped back and looked at each other.

    "Did you get that message?" I called loudly over the violent chest to Tilly no more than a meter apart from me.

    In response, she smiled broadly, showing her sharp incisors to me, and walked over, taking my hand and getting close.

    "We are connected now," Tilly purred to me, rubbing into my arm.

    "That all you read?" I tried to sound indignant, but Tilly kissed my cheek and then dragged me back to the now white treasure chest.

    "I wonder what you''re going to get?" I mused.

    "Help me open it since it was your idea to do it together," Tilly half used me, giggling.

    I leaned forward to help her open it, but as soon as both our hands touched it again, it burst open with confetti. We both jumped back but then startedughing together. Then two purple boxes with bold text above them appeared.

    RANDOM R-FUSION-TYPE EQUIPMENT

    Before either of us could question what any of that meant, the boxes began to spin like slot machines. The images flew by too fast for me to see, but I wondered if Tilly, with her improved eyesight, would be able to identify anything. Suddenly, both boxes stop one after another, making an audible noise as they did.

    THUNK, THUNK

    Both of us stepped forward together to examine the images in the boxes. On Tilly''s side, it was a picture of a massive hammer with a curved spike on one side and a t head on the other. Interestingly enough, It was silver, except for the white tip of the spike.

    "I think it suits you," I said as I patted Tilly''s head and looking at her ears.

    When Tilly touched the floating box, a gigantic two-meter tall silver great hammer appeared. I gaped as Tilly effortlessly grabbed it out of the air and stepped back a couple of steps, and turned away to try her new toy out. I stepped back to let Tilly have some room while she spun her new hammer like a baton.

    While Tilly enjoyed herself, I crept closer to my box and examined the item I got. The image in the box was of a silver shield. The metal tes ovepped and seemed to weave together, so I decided to take it out and take a look at it closer.

    I touched the box and what looked like a smooth silver bracer fell out. I caught it awkwardly, looking at it a bit mystified, considering I was expecting a shield of some sort. I could see Tilly out of the corner of my eye jumping around the ten-meter-wide room and decide to be a good sport and slipped on the weird metal bracer.

    I felt weird pulling it on because it felt and acted like a cloth armband, but when I knock on it, I could hear a metallic sound. Tilly''s voice brought me out of my thoughts.

    "Watch out!" Tilly cried as a wave of earth spikes rushed towards me.

    They came so fast, so all I could do is put up my arms rather than try dodge and get skewered. Suddenly, thread flew from my new armband that spread into thin tes. They formed a half-cocoon around me, and I felt a slight impact as the rocks crashed into the shield.

    Once the impacts stopped, the immovable shield unwove itself and pulled the threads back into ce. Tilly had dropped her hammer and was running over to me, crying. She rushed to me and grabbed my shoulder with tear-filled eyes.

    "Are you ok?" Tilly asked me this in a choked and quiet voice as she scanned me over.

    "I''m one-hundred percent fine, Tilly. You didn''t hurt me at all. This shield I gotes in handy for your hyper moments," Iughed, getting up and putting my hand on Tilly''s cheek.

    She leaned into my hand, putting her own over top of mine, pressing it to her face more. "I could have killed you because I was reckless, and with the power you gave me," Tilly''s voice was small, and she looked away from me as she spoke.

    I used my other hand to turn her head back, and I stepped closer. Our eyes met, and I wiped the tears from her eyes. Tilly leaned into me, and I pulled her head to my shoulder, then wrapped my arms around her.

    We stayed like that for a while, Tilly''s tail entwining between our legs, but then she "hmm?" like noise. We pulled apart, but Tilly was still looking behind me. I turned around, and after looking hard, I noticed what she had seen.

    Arge crack had formed in the wall, but there seemed to be a space behind it. I turned back to Tilly, but she was already walking to pick up her new hammer. I didn''t need to ask what was about to happen, so I scrambled back to get behind Tilly.

    "Tehehe," Tilly giggled as I scrambled around her.

    "Haha," Iugh dryly, giving Tilly a tickling squeeze at her waist.

    Tilly whirled on me after jumping and letting out a girlish squeal. She still had the hammer in hand as she turned, so I back up, throwing my hands up.

    "Woah, Kitty! Just jokes, just jokes!" I wave my hands in surrender as I plead with her.

    She gave me an adorable pouting face and turned back to the crack in question. The massive silver sledge whipped through the air, pulverizing the section of the wall around the rift. After the dust cleared, I stepped up beside Tilly.

    "Very impressive, my Kitty!" I say with excitement as I run my hand through her hair.

    Turning to me, Tilly gives me a wide smile.

    "Thank you, Darling. Let''s get going through. I bet the other girls are already back."

    "Lead the way. Your eyes will be better."

    The tunnel was smaller than the other ones we had walked through before, so much that we both had to walk hunched. This area must have been here before the snake demon because only the two smaller ones could have fit. The tunnel started to angle down, and our favorite Lumimoss started appearing to light the way.

    The tunnel angled down for twenty meters and then tten out again for another thirty meters. We arrived in a cave that was so big that even with the Lumimoss crawling up the wall, I couldn''t see the ceiling. I turned to see Tilly looking around like I was, but then we both froze from the sound of a deep and echoing syrupy hiss from above.

    "So, You found myir."

    The voice belonged to a titanic silver snake that crawled down the wall. Its body was over six meters thick with a head was the size of a rock truck. As it coiled onto the ground, Tilly and I was frozen, unable to move.

    The presence this demon projected was so oppressive that I had to fight to keep conscious. Tilly stumbled and gripped my arm, using me for support. I looked up at the snake with one eye partially squinting.

    The pile of coils was like flexible skyscrapers turned sideways. We were ants beneath this god-like creature, nothing we could do but to try and hold on. The only problem was I didn''t know what I was waiting for, but then it came. The pressure released, and the god snake spoke again in that deep sultry hiss.

    "Sorry, you know, it''s been a while since I have had guests."

    "We are guests?" I questioned warily.

    "Of course, you killed that slippery vixen and her brat children, did you not?"

    "Yeah, I guess so, but what does that mean for you?"

    "It means I can stop constantly waiting for revenge. That legless lizard and her vile spawn trapped me down here long ago, and even now that they are gone, I can still never leave."

    "Awe," Tilly cried, dropping her hammer and pulled away from me, running to the huge snake''s coils. "That must have been awful! I mush have been pretty lonely!"

    "Hmm? What is this little one? A Cat-kin?"

    "Mhm!"

    "Well, since I can finally sleep, I will offer you a reward that is rare and unique. My name is Greshaha, The Stainless Demon Snake."

    With that, he tore ten scales the size of diner tes and as thick as my hand. The scales were like a mirror up close. Tilly put them into her inventory because she was the best person to have them.

    "Thank you for this gift," I spoke to the snake.

    "I thank you for being the knife that sliced through my revenge so I can rest in peace now. Take these scales to forge masterpieces, young Cat-Kin. I can sense your potential. Finally, here is the door to leave."

    A door appeared in the wall far to our left, and the massive silver snake crawled into the shadows.

 Chapter 32: One Slip Of The Tongue And Your in...

    Chapter 32: One Slip Of The Tongue And Your in...

    Reginold Style walked with two guards down into the depths of the dungeon. After Biford''s humiliation on the Fifth Noble Level, Reginold had been trying to find a way to get even. To his luck, the boy who insulted his son released Grismald back into the world.

    That gave Reginold the perfect excuse to take her into custody and throw Grace Huntington in the lowest and darkest pit. They had walked down four levels at this point, and they hade to a room at the end of the hall. One of the guards with blonde hair and a boyish face unlocked the door in front of them.

    Once inside, the other brown-haired older guard unlocked and opened a door ced in the ground. To the left sidey adder, but neither guard made a motion to grab it. Instead, they just stepped back and stood at attention as Reginold stepped forward.

    "Have youe to brag? Hmm?" Came the beautiful voice of Grace Huntington.

    "You''re the one down there, remember that!" Reginold yelled down into the pit.

    Grace stepped into the light to casually look up with disdain at Reginold. Her brown hair still looked neatly kept, and Grace was using a nail file on her nails. Reginold was beyond irritated by this woman now. Who did this woman think she was?

    "I will use all my power to crush you into the ground! Do you hear me? You stupid," spittle flew from his mouth as Reginold screamed at Grace, but hisst sentence cut off.

    Reginold had been leaning over the edge and had been looking down as he screamed. Grace used her nail file and made a precise RAZOR WIRE SLASH across the top of Reginold''s head. His long hair had been loose at the time.

    Reginold reared back, still screaming, but for a different reason this time. The cut left a smooth five-centimeter line down the crown of his head. This attack left Reginold with a two-centimeter t spot on the top of his head. Numerous side and back hairs sliced to awkward lengths.

    "What? My hair? No, No, No, No!" Reginold''s hands ran through his remaining hair as he cried, but then rounded back on the pit, staying clear of the opening. "How dare you attack a member of the Highmage Council?"

    "One day, in the near future, things are going to start to change, Council Member Reginold. Have you fun andughs for now, while you stand above. That boy is going to change everything, and I will be there with my girls supporting him," Graces confident voice carried up and further infuriated Reginold. "One more thing, I was not a Huntington by birth. I took over the house and family name five years ago."

    Reginold shouted more profanity from a distance before ordering the shaken guards to close up the pit. Grace stood in the dark now, hearing the outside cell door being closed and locked. She went back to the ce she sat before and picked up the hairbrush that she had requested, along with the nail file, and began to brush her hair.

    "I''m trusting that Dave kid a lot, but hey, at this point, we have to," Grace, the Daughter of Duke Vistorm, spoke to no one as she brushed her hair.

    (Back to Dave and Tilly about to leave Greshaha''sir)

    "Achoo!" I sneezed as Tilly, and I approached the exit.

    "Are you alright? You not catching a cold, are you? I''m gonna find you something more suitable to wear with the armor I made you, alright Darling? Maybe I could make you some more?" Tilly excitedly asked, moving around me.

    "No, I''m fine. I think someone was talking about me, and If your gonna make some armor, then Victoria is the one that needs a full te set. She would walk into an open pit without us around."

    Both of usughed as we reached the door, and I put my hand on the brass handle. The door itself seemed out of ce in the neverending stone wall, but I paused before opening the door. I let go and turned to a surprised Tilly, whose ears perked up.

    "I just want one more moment of peace before we go back into the storm," I say as I step closer to her.

    "I think that''s fair, Darling," Tilly stepped into me as I opened my arms.

    Tilly''s soft ears brushed my face, and I kissed the top of her head. This time we had spent together was special, and a part of me didn''t want to leave. Soon we pulled apart, and my mind was brought back to the present.

    Thoughts of the other demons and Miss Grace, we''re all trying to do flooded back in. I started to zone out again, but Tilly came and kissed me, then rubbed noses. She took my hand and, using her other hand, opened the door.

    "Stop being so difficult!" Lavender''s voice filled the halls as the door opened.

    "Get off me, wench! Unhand me at once! No, No, No, Victoria, don''t help her, you blue armored goon!" Iona''s struggling voice followed.

    I sighed, as we walked back into the hall. I was a bit worried about what was going on, and I wasn''t sure if it was going to be safe. We both walked cautiously towards my room.

    "I''m sorry, Iona, but I am a guest staying here, so I must follow the master of the house''s request," I could hear the fake apologetic tone Victoria used as we came up to my room.

    Inside, Lavender and Victoria had Iona pinned to the bed while trying to finish dressing Iona In some pink and frilly dress. Iona struggled and cursed as the two girls manhandled her into the dress. Tilly made me turn around until the girls finished.

    When three ice-cold voices told me to turn back around, my head slowly turned in a creaking motion to look back. All three women left to the demon subus gave off a menacing aura, and the part of me that wanted to live was urging me to be anywhere but here. All struggles and previous altercations put aside as the girls red at me as a unified front.

    "WHAT DID YOU DO!?" The girls shouted their question, but I had no idea what they meant.

    "Ummm, when?" I asked hesitantly as my mind is telling me to run very fast and far.

    "Those two fell asleep, and I was missing some power during the fight and that demon..." Lavender''s voice trailed off, but I knew exactly what she was talking about.

    I pped my palm to my forehead. Stupid. The girls could have been seriously hurt or worse, and it was all because of my recklessness. I knew there was a chance something like this could happen, but I still did it anyway.

    I fell to my knees and clutched my head in my hands. I started to feel the itch again, and my head started to spin. Gripped by those same feelings as before and I felt myself closing up trying to shut out the world.

    Suddenly I was hit by multiple bodies that plowed me into the ground backward. I opened my eye''s to Lavender, Victoria, Tilly, and even Iona''s face centimeters from mine. They were knocking the wind from my lungs, but the darkness and itch disappeared.

    "Don''t, ok? We are all ok. Nothing that bad happened, and we were able to beat her," Lavender told me.

    "We aren''t that fragile, ya know?" Victoria added.

    "Don''t worry, even though this nitwit saved us, I brought back the demon for you," Iona said with a mischievous smile.

    "Please, Darling, don''t hold the world on your shoulders. We are all here for you."

    "DARLING?" The girls had piled off me, and all shouted at Tilly.

    Tilly''s face exploded with red like a thermometer, rising from her neck to her forehead. She came over to hide behind me, but I wasn''t sure what that would do. The other girls pushed me out of the room and told me to go and have a bath as they started to interrogate Tilly.

    The door mmed behind me, and I could hear muffled cries as Lavender and the girls must have been trying to corner Tilly. I sighed and walked to the bathroom. When I got inside, bubbles filled the tub, and I could see steam rising.

    That sight never got old, the always ready bathtub. I took my clothes off after moving around some bubbles to make sure no one was hiding under them. As I slid into the water, more than just dirt washed from me.

    The water rxed me and washed away the worries that kept me rigid. I noticed the alert icon in my HUD that had been shing since the demon snake''s defeat. I opened the alert with a sh of light and closed the level up window that appeared first, but then another popped in its ce before I could read the next.

    SAINTY RETURNED TO 0, DARKNESS AVERTED.

    Just a single line in the window, but I was able to rx just a bit more with that, but it also added more questions to my head. I called out to Trina to ask her about the darkness the message had mentioned, but she never answered or appeared. I tried again, but I figured she was doing something, maybe taking a break. I opened my AVATAR while thinking about how long it was since I hadst talked to her.

    LEVEL: 14

    HP: 230/230

    MANA: 230/230

    NAME: Dave Huntington

    AGE: 20

    CLASS: Hero of Justice

    STATUS: Hungry

    WEALTH: Wealthy

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 37

    CONSTITUTION: 32 (+160)

    COMBAT: 35

    SPEED: 59

    INTELLIGENCE: 34

    MANA: 32 (+160)

    CHARISMA: 40

    LUCK: 35

    ???: 0/100

    SPECIAL ABILITIES

    HEROIC GRACE: Remove any adverse magical effects or side effects from a party member. This ability has a 24-hour cooldown period between uses. (1/1 uses avable)

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    JUSTICE''S BLOODTHIRST+: When killing evil, gain 15 HP per/Kill. When killing an innocent, lose 175 HP per/Kill.

    MOLTEN SKIN: You have be invulnerable to metal. If you receive damage from a metal weapon, that damage is transferred back as heat to the weapon. A heated weapon loses durability fast and causes user FIRE damage.

    PEIRCE EVIL: People with evil intentions have ck auras and are vulnerable to the HERO''s LIGHT BLADE Skill.

    SELFLESS HERO: Magic item find increased by 250%

    ACTIVATED SKILLS

    LIGHT BLADE++: Activate to summon a de of light. This Spell consumes 2 mana per/minute.

    --DEMON BRINGER+: In the presence of demons, LIGHT BLADE will increase in size, but in this form, the de only affects demons. A non-demonic creature struck by DEMON BRINGER receives no damage. Consumes 12 MANA per/min.

    DEMON HUNTER+: In the presence of demons, DEMON BRINGER will erupt with golden cleansing mes, and all stats will temporarily be boost against demons. Consumes 5 MANA per/min.

    Nothing had changed apart from my stats going up normally, and my skills were the same. I looked for a little while longer, thinking I might have missed something. One more window popped up after I closed my character screen, and I was confused for a second until I remembered something Trina had told me before.

    AGE STASIS OPTION

    After reaching the age of 20, you are given the choice to halt your aging process. If you do, your life will end two years to the day. You will be given this choice every time you gain another level.

    I closed the window and sunk up to my eyes in the water. I still had more growing to do in more than one way. So, there was no need to put a doom clock over my head with everything that was going on.

    I was just about to close my eyes when the bathroom door mmed open so hard I thought it might fall off its hinges. Victoria and Iona stood in the doorway with arms crossed.

    "DAVE!"

    I sank under the water.

 Chapter 33: A Damaged Dave

    Chapter 33: A Damaged Dave

    I held my breath for as long as I could. I could still see the two girls with arms crossed through the water and bubbles, with no intention of leaving. I burst from the water, gasping for air.

    "I''m not just some stray you picked off the street, ya know!" Victoria had uncrossed her arms and was now striking a pose while shaking a finger at me.

    I was thoroughly confused by the statement, and when I looked over at Iona, for some reason, she had taken the same pose in her new dress. I had to admit it made Iona look more like the yandere woman she was. Victoria must have noticed my examination of Iona because I narrowly dodged a bar of soap aimed at my head.

    "Woah! What has got you so riled up, Vic?"

    Her name''s shortening seemed to mollify her just a little bit, and Victoria took a deep breath before speaking.

    "Lavender and Tilly both have had alone time with you and me..."

    "What the idiot is trying to say is, when we went to the demon bitchesir, both of us were forced to have dreams."

    "Dreams?" Instantly the color drained from my face.

    I stood up fast and run over to the girls, still dripping. I grabbed Victoria''s face and looked into her eyes. Nothing seemed vacant or off in her eyes, but then I noticed her face had turned an rming red color, and I could hear Iona stuttering something iprehensible.

    I turn to look at Iona, and she too had turned a furious shade of red, and her hand was pointing at me. No, wait, hold on a minute, her finger pointed at me at a downwards angle. My eyes followed her hands, and my body let out a puff of steam as I underwent the legendary transformation technique: Total Body Blush.

    My brain stopped working, and something else took over in that moment. I was just a passenger, along for the ride, with a body possessed of only singr instinctual thoughts, and those thoughts said hide! I turned and dove into the tub, arching like a dolphin ready to spear the sea, except this was a one-point five-meter deep bathtub.

    "Dave!" Victoria and Iona''s call was thest thing I heard before my head connected with the bathtub''s bottom.

    -------------------------

    [Changing to third-person view]

    Lavender and Tilly had decided to leave the girls to confront Dave. It wasn''t his fault, and he had to be confused, but there was a part of us that knew we all loved him even if she didn''t know why or how. Hearing the girls scream Dave''s name the first time was ok, but the second time was in a panic.

    Lavender and Tilly raced from the bedroom to the bathroom. When they got there, they both gasped and were speechless. Dave was lying on the floor wearing nothing but random bubbles, except for the ce where his legs connect with his body. There was a strategically ced pile of bubbles over that area.

    "What happened to Darling?" Tilly cried as she raced to Dave''s side.

    "It all happened so fast. I''m not sure why it ended up like this."

    Victoria and Iona exined what had happened while renewing their faded blushes. It seems that after realizing that he was naked, Dave tried to hide like a scared animal. The two girls looked up at her with worried looks. Even Victoria''s eyes were starting to be ssy.

    "Dave''s tougher than he looks. Let''s carry him into the room," Lavender suggested.

    Iona and Victoria gasped as Lavender and Tilly grabbed Dave''s arms legs. Both girls turned away from the sight of Dave being hauled by hand and foot to his room. As the two of them carried Dave inside his room, Lavender''s hand slipped, make the back of his head swing into the wooded leg of the sofa.

    "THWACK"

    -----------------------------------

    [Back to the first-person view]

    As I came to, I felt floating, mixed with the sway of a hammock. I could feel my wrists and ankles held, but before I could make any more sense of the situation or even open my eyes, one of the hands slipped that was holding my wrists. I felt my body drop and swing to the right, and the back of my head connects with something very hard.

    "Argh! Damn, have I been in a fight? My head hurts something," but my ride dropped me before I could finish speaking. "Oof! Come on now, I''ll be damaged goods if you keep this up!"

    I opened my eyes to see Tilly covering her mouth, but her smiling eyes and twitching tale said it all. Lavender''sughter started from above me, and I looked up to see a slightly blushing and giggling Lavender. Then it all came back to me, and I got up fast, running, and then diving under my covers.

    When theughter died down, I heard Iona and Victoriae into the room. I poked my head out from the nkets to see all four girls talking like he wasn''t in the room.

    "Is he ok?"

    "I think so, but he might have to rest for a bit."

    "What made youugh so hard?"

    "The way he fell made him look way too funny?"

    "Really? How did it look?"

    "All right, leave me be! Let me get some rest!" I shouted from my bed.

    Instead, the girls all rushed over. I dove under the covers, but that was the wrong idea. My error was apparent immediately, as the girls each grabbed a corner of my nket.

    Trapped like a wild animal under my nket, I struggled to think. Four girls had me pinned down, and I was naked. I was about to plead my surrender to my captors, but a set of underwear and socks were tossed in with me as one corner loosened.

    I was trying to get my first sock on when the banket flew off me. The girls all stood smiling down at me from the corners of the bed. All had mischievous smiles, and it was then that I noticed a rack of men''s clothes not far from my bed along with a mirror.

    "What''s this?"

    "A rack of clothes like I promised Darling,"

    "Hmm?"

    "Your gonna model for us silly," Lavender teased, but she couldn''t hide the genuine excitement she seemed to feel about the idea.

    "Bute on. I just dove into the bathtub head first, and then you banged my head into something very, very hard," I protested.

    "Really? You don''t want to, Darling?" Tilly gave me those big round eyes and pouted her lips.

    "Kitty, Don''t make that face," I stopped for a second as Iona and Vitoria''s eye goesrge again. Oh boy, here we go again, but they did nothing more, so I continued. "I''ll give em a go, but I want you all out of the room while I change. You have all seen more than enough of me today."

    They all agreed and left the room. I stood up and walked over to the rack and scanned through the different suits. I groaned inwardly.

    The first suit I tried on was noble clothing with a red shirt and white pants. I also came with a twin tail overcoat and some sort of frilly neckpiece. I got the costume halfway on when I had called for help. That was the moment my error was made.

    The girls came and helped me get the suit on and never left. After trying on over fifteen different outfits, we all finally settled on a new look for me. More than likely, I just agreed because they all agreed on it, and my head was starting to pound harder.

    I ended up with a ck shirt and pants. I know significant change. I mocked myself silently as I looked at the red coat I wore. If I had some small round sunsses and could make my hair stand up, I would look simr to a specific main character in an anime about a wanted man from my previous life.

    I was finally able to get the girls out of the room, but Tilly was thest one to leave, and I followed her to the door. I had given her the clothes so that she could fit my armor to them for me. Before she left the room, Tilly turned to me.

    "I had a marvelous time today. I hope we get to do this again," Tilly purred with a smile, leaning in for a kiss, but I surprised her by taking her into my arms, sharing a deep kiss.

    "Good night Miss Kitty."

    "Good night, My Darling."

 Chapter 34: Duelists Tear

    Chapter 34: Duelist''s Tear

    Before we went to face the demon dragon, Nemicoramus, we all decided to get supplies. The girls also decided on our groups, to Iona''s displeasure. Tilly and Lavender dragged Iona to Master Darbon''s smithing shop, while Victoria and I went to look for other unique magical items that could help us.

    Victoria looked a lot different today. Gone was her blue armor, and her coppery hair fell to her shoulders, framing her beautiful face. A blue dress hugged her body and entuated her curves, the sight of her had made my breath catch, and my mind slipped back to the coffee shop.

    "What are you daydreaming about?" Victoria asked, pulling my hand after I had stopped in thought.

    "Sorry, you look really good in that dress, Vic. I always see you in that blue armor, which looks good, but the dress reminds me of the coffee shop."

    It was good to talk freely about this kind of thing and not worry about cking out. At mypliment, Victoria became red in the face and started to act shy. The tomboyish attitude was gone, reced with the girl''s innocence that always had mytte ready in a world built to take me down.

    "Come on, we still have five levels to climb," I grabbed Victoria''s hand as I broke the awkward silence and pulled her along.

    We made a cute couple as passed through each checkpoint without a problem. Even though each noble level had a gate, it was a matter of walking straight for five levels before you ascended to the next rise in the city''s circr structures. We only had to climb at the ninth level to get to the tenth, and once at the top of the next ring, a different type of city awaited us.

    "Wow! Dave, it''s like before!" Victoria spoke with awe and excitement while clutching at my arm.

    "No, kidding! I wonder if the coffee shop is hidden somewhere in here?" I asked mischievously, not thinking that it would have much effect, but Victoria froze in ce, stopping my movement.

    "I-I-I g-guess w-we could l-look," Victoria''s face had burst into a ming red, and she looked like she was starting to sweat.

    "What''s gotten into you, Vic?" I questioned her in confusion, at the same time, wondering was she ok?

    Victoria buried her face in my red sleeve and let out a deep breath.

    "I''m fine, let''s go," she muttered and straightened up.

    Victoria''s face cooled, and we follow the concrete path that led from the gatehouse to the sidewalk of the main street. The first shops we saw weren''t that impressive, ces like Kodio''s Gem Screen Repairs and Brisbob''s Neutronium Core Charging. We finally found a shop on the bottom of a massive geometric structure. The entire thing defied the Laws of Physics, leaving both of us like gaping fish walking up to the entrance.

    "Prismatic Crystal Armory, hmm? Just from seeing the outside of the building make me want to go in," I say with excitement.

    "How does It stay up like that?"

    "I''m not sure. Maybe invisible chains are anchoring it down?"

    "Let''s go inside and find out for ourselves," Victoria said as she pulled me by the hand to the single door to this gigantic monolith.

    <em>(Meanwhile at Darbon''s Smithy) Lavender, Iona and Tilly</em>

    "Why Did I have to get dragged down here with you two? That blue armored bimbo is with him now, so why can''t I? OUCH! Hey!"

    Lavender had dropped a hard chop down between the pigtails of theining Iona''s head. Tilly was using her magic to work the demon stainless steel into a te suit for Victoria. Iona didn''t know that Tilly and Lavender nned in private to make some new special syringes to mollify the alwaysining Iona.

    "Let''s go for a walk. Your fits are starting to distract Tilly," Lavender said as she grabbed the now protesting Iona''s wrist and dragged her away screaming.

    "UNHAND ME, YOU PURPLE HAIRED COW!"

    Tillyughed as they left, and her master Darbon spoke up. "You got a good set a friend''s there girl. I hope ya take real good care of them and they be doin'' the same for ya, ya know, right? Ya seem different now, ya know? That boy''s really somethin'', eh? Seem''s like he ain''t just be changing you either."

    Tilly redded when Darbon referred to Dave, which made himugh out loud and patted Tilly on the shoulder.

    "Just keep goin'' and do yer best. Right my gurl?"

    (Following Lavender dragging Iona)

    "What is wrong with you, beast woman! Why are you so strong?" Ionained as she dragged behind Lavender.

    "This would be easier if you would just walk."

    "HA! This cartage is a free ride for me and not the first orst time I will be carted this way. I even have reinforced heels!"

    "I don''t even know why I''m doing this! Your such a brat, and you''re older than me! So you should be the one to treat me!"

    "Treat? Hmm? What are you talking about wom..."

    Iona''s words cut off as Lavender stopped and let go of the hand she had been dragging. Iona hit the ground with a *Thump* and let out a groan. She scrambled up and red at Lavender.

    "Were here," Lavender pointed as she pointed to a wave-shaped store colored in green and yellow.

    The sign above reading: Jelly Jims Gto

    "Why?" Was all Iona could say.

    "Just get inside."

    The two walked into the wave-like shop, and Female Slime-Kin stood behind the counter. The shop had three tables and an L-shaped counter that the yogurt icecream hid behind. Lavender noted this barrier''s use as she had to pull Iona away from the ss before she got drool on it.

    "What can I get you and your daughter, Miss?"

    "I will have pineapple, and what will you have, Dear?" Lavenderid on the sugar and spoke thest word with a dash of vinegar, and Iona looked ready to explode.

    "Strawberry, and make it a double!" Iona was seething inside, but the idea of gto was more appealing than revenge.

    "A double?"

    "Oh yes, let My Little Miss Darling have whatever she wants!"

    "Oh yeah? Then I will also have a double scoop of choco-nana in a sugar cone, My Old and Decrepit Mother!"

    Sparks flew between the girls as they waited for their gto. Lavender made Iona eat all the that she ordered and almost ended up throwing it all back up. The two fought but soon headed back to Master Darbon''s Smith.

    (Walking inside the door of the impossible geometric building with Dave and Victoria)

    The room that we walked into wasn''t what either of us had expected. Steel walls lined the room and an elevator at the endquite anti-climatical after such a grand entrance.

    Victoria and I walked to the elevator and stepped inside. The same steel walls lined the interior, and we both turn around to find only two buttons, up and down. I tried to press the up button, but the door just closed, and we didn''t move.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "I pushed up, Isn''t that the direction we want to go?"

    "Maybe try down, ya know, since there aren''t a lot of other choices, like, even to open the door," Victoriaughed, but it felt a bit forced.

    She was right, and the elevator started moving after pressing down. I think I felt longer than it took, but maybe, in this case, it could have been longer. Victoria had molded herself into me, and I was sad to have her warmth go, but when the door opened, those thoughts left.

    ss or crystal of every type and variety disyed on a single 15x40 meter area. Rows upon rows of ss cover case filled with exciting items line the store. We stepped out of the elevator, and suddenly, a small flying Television, about fifteen centimeters tall, greeted us.

    "OH, BOY! We haven''t had guests down here in forever! You guys even have noble names, and you didn''t get you inside boiled too! Man, I sure am d to see new faces, and the master will be thrilled! My Name Is 10101001001010101, but you can call me Tenten for short! Follow me, and I''ll show you around," as the Little TV spoke, it went through more ranges of emotion through his expression than I thought possible with only two circles, dots, and a line.

    The floating TV puttered along, exining different Items and weapons with great enthusiasm. I look to Victoria, and she just shrugged, taking my hand. We followed along with the robot and listened to some of the exnations.

    "And over here is the Ion ss Cannon! This bad boy packs a punch and will blow thedy''s skirts sky high! just don''t drop it, or the reactor will go off and possibly destroy a level or five of the Noble Fifths."

    The robot had pointed to a clear ss rifle with a triangr barrel and a glowing blue core near the handle. Victoria gripped my hand tight when Tenten mentioned the part about the catastrophic explosion that urred if dropped. I used my other hand to reach over and ruffle her hair, and she turned up to frown at me. I gave her a warm smile, and her frown melted away, and she leaned into me.

    We followed and listened to Tenten''s exnations, but we enjoyed just walking and looking at all the different things until we ran crystal rapier. The crystal of the de was tinted blue while the handle was grey. Victoria fell in love with it before Tenten even could mention it. Letting go of my hand, she stepped forward and pointed to it.

    "Can you tell me about this one?" Victoria asked Tenten excitedly.

    "Ah, the Duelist''s Tear, that is a fine choice, my blue-dressed beauty! This lean, slicing machine is a water user''s best friend! The Tear can cut wave from thin air!"

    "Oh, Dave, I want it. I want it!"

    "How much for the Tear then Tenten?" I asked the TV guide.

    "Oh, ho, ho, ho we don''t do money here. Listen, I''ll grab this, and then we can all go see the master!"

    Tenten grabbed the Duelist''s Tear and led us to a room in the back. The hall lit with a purple glow as we followed, and soon, we came to a room with curtains covering the ss walls. The door''s swung open, and inside a crystal throne sat.

    Upon the throne sat a young woman with a body like diamonds, her hair reflected purple light, and she stood from her throne. As she stepped down, a shear white crystal dress flowed around her body.

    "I have been waiting for you, Dave."

 Chapter 35: Crystalized Memories

    Chapter 35: Crystalized Memories

    "THUMP, THUMP"

    Time stopped again, as it had with Victoria, but this time it was different. I opened my eyes to a younger version of the crystalline female in the flesh. She was reaching up to me with a smile, and I grabbed...

    "THUMP, THUMP"

    I was riding horseback through the woods. This girl was older now, but still the same, and she sat in front of me. Yells came from behind us, and I turned my head to see Knights with a red banner chasing after us, screaming, "get thedy..."

    "THUMP, THUMP"

    I was moving. I opened my eyes to her face, and she wore a white dress. My right arm wrapped tighter around her waist as I held her close, while my other handheld hers tight. Our eyes locked together as we danced, and we shared a moment that had already passed.

    "THUMP, THUMP"

    Shey dying in my arms, gasping for air. The puncture hole from the ster ripped the air into the vacuum of space. Gantry, Vassal of Fate, had found them. The mistake I had made cost everyone their lives, and we were thest alive in the vacuum of space. She reaches for me as the tears froze to her face, and I cried out.

    "THUMP, THUMP"

    "Irellia!"

    My eyes snapped open, and I gasped deeply for sweet air. I rolled, now on the ground, coughing and wheezing, opening my eyes to Victoria and...Irellia? My mind still muddled with all the information, I tried to sit up, and both girls helped me.

    "Are you ok, Dave? Victoria asked me while she helped me up to my feet.

    "I think so," I say as I grip my head and Victoria''s arm before looking up at the crystallized version of that girl, Irellia. "It looks like another person I have known has shown up. How long was I out for?"

    "About five minutes. Do you know who I am?" Irellia asked me, stepping back some.

    I paused to look at her and then stepped towards Irellia, taking her hand. I looked into her get filled eyes. Behind us, Tenten and Victoria were sputtering in confusion, both releasing sparks for different reasons.

    "I remember you reaching out, running away, the dance, and the..." My voice trailed off as I touched the surprisingly smooth and soft surface of her cheek.

    "At least you have that much," Irellia said, stepping back. "Seems some of us will always be glued to his side." Thest part told while looking over my shoulder.

    "Well, master, What will it take to get you to part with this rapier?"

    "Hmmm? That you can have it if you tell me what you n on doing about fate and the demon attached to him?"

    "Grasmald? He fused with Biford?"

    "Yes, as far as my people know, only his household demons have been let loose. He has collected dangerous people to take the demons in. What do you n on doing about it?"

    "We only have one demon left in our household that has a chance of escaping. After that, we n to convince other noble houses to get rid of their demons without Grismald getting to them first. Our biggest problemy with convincing the other house and getting Miss Grace out of jail at the end of the next week."

    "Well, I might be able to help with Grace. That will be the easy part, but convincing the nobles will be something we will need Grace and her father for."

    "Miss Grace''s father?"

    "Yes, Duke Vistorm, of Vistorm Banking. Apart from being thergest bank on all Noble and Celestial levels, Duke Vistorm funds many of the Highmage Councils projects. The biggest thing is that he doesn''t know his daughter is the lowest dungeon pit of the mage councils dungeon. I''m sure you don''t need you to use your imagination too much to think what Duke Vistorm will do when he finds out."

    "True, so we have a deal then?" I asked.

    "One more thing," and Irellia leaned in and gave me a soft kiss on the lips that left me with a half kindled fire.

    I turned to Victoria and Tenten, but Victoria looked away. I began to say something, but I noticed Irellia put up a hand.

    "Go ahead with Tenten, Dave. Tenten, find Dave something nice, but not so dangerous to him and the health of the others around him."

    "Alright! So no Ion ss Cannons, or Damage Absorbing Armor, or Rotating ss des of Doom?" Tenten was already out of the room, and I followed.

    Tenten took me back to the disy room and scanned me up and down, then came over to look at my armband shield. The TV looked at it from a couple of angles and then sped off the look for something without speaking. Soon it came back with something that looked like a melted piece of ss, but Tenten hands it to me with a big digital smile on its face.

    "This Augmensive ss! Hold it up, and your shield will absorb it. This blob of shapeless ss will give spikes like ice on the shield''s smooth surface. Talk about giving them the stiff and pointy one!" Tenten joked.

    "That''s actually pretty cool, Tenten, thanks!"

    "Awe, boss, you know the master, so I have to be nice to you. Plus, I don''t get many visitors!"

    Just then, Victoria came back into the room carrying her new sword in an over the shoulder sheath. When I saw her, Victoria had a more rxed expression than thest time I had seen her, back in Irellia''s room. Hopefully, whatever they talked about smoothed things over.

    Tenten led us to the elevator, and we both waved goodbye as I pressed the button to go up. Both of us stood a bit awkward as the elevator rose, but suddenly, the car stopped moving. I looked to Victoria, but she was clearly putting on a fake expression of surprise.

    "Oh no, what do we do? We are all alone in an elevator, stuck with no way to get help." Victoria tried to use a flirtatious voice, but I ended upughing instead.

    Victoria tried to frown at me, but I closed the distance between us and scooped her up off her feet. She let out a squeak, and I turned my back to the corner, sliding down, with her in my arms. Victoria had her arms around my neck by the time we had slid down.

    "Took you long enough," Victoria murmured as she pulled my face to her and our lips touched as we enjoy our break from the world.

    (Lavender and Iona after gto)

    "NYO! Yooo made me EAT TO MUCH!" The alien and demon soundsing from the bloated blonde loli started to scare passing people and potential customers, so Lavender and Iona were kicked out of the Gto shop. Ionained the entire way back, and Lavender scolded her about ordering too much. To the average onlooker, it was a perfect picture of mother and daughter.

    By the time they had got back to Darbon''s Smithy, the sun was already going down. Tilly was waiting for the girls at the front of the stall. She held three almost reflective, small syringes out to Iona.

    She took them from Tilly in confusion at first, but then Iona realized what they were. Iona screwed up her face but both, Lavender and Tilly could see the tears that she wiped. Iona turned and started walking back towards the house.

    "Thank you," came out in a small voice as Iona walked away.

    (Back at the house in Dave''s room after everyone had eaten)

    "So that''s the n then? And we are all in agreeance? At least as much as we can be before getting in there, right?"

    "I think we have talked this thing to death already and today was mentally exhausting, so I think I will be going to bed. Vic and Tilly, do you want to walk me to my room? Iona and Dave have something they need to deal with, right?"

    The girls all agreed, leaving Iona and I in my room alone, sitting on my bed in our pajamas. The one-meter syringey between us, and I took a deep breath before speaking.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Why are you asking me? You the one about to eat a demon!"

    "Good point," Iughed as Iona looked at me nervously. "I have a question before we start. When Tilly and I fought the snake demon, it said something about not using the power I had or controlling the demons. Do you know what it was talking about?"

    "Hmm? I think the problem is your level, tomorrow I can show you what I know, but you shouldn''t try to use it on something like Nemicoramus. At least not without mastering it first."

    "That is a very good point. Well? shall we?"

    Iona picked the syringe and ced the tip in my mouth. As she pumped the ck and ever-moving contents into me, something different started to take me over. Gone was the pain and loneliness. Instead, my body started to heat up. When Iona finished, she looked and me curiously, my body red from the heat and practically panting.

    Iona got up and locked the door, and then she changed. The cute loli, long gone, reced with a goddess''s curvy body, the nighty she had worn before barely covered. The lust and need boiled into me from the demon subus poison as the older Iona seductively walked towards me.

    "This will be our little secret," Iona whispered to me as she blew the candle out and crawled into the bed with me.

    A new scar burned into my chest as our bodies connected. I moved her body are so she was on her knees and I moved behind her, pulling her pink panties aside thrusting my tongue deep inside her dripping wet slit. Iona let out a cry of pleasure as I moved my tongue inside of her body with force. she tried to pull away panting in ecstasy, but I grabbed her hips, forcing her into my tongue thatshed her throbbing pussy.

    Suddenly, Iona cried out and a warm gush over her sweet juices flowed over my face. I could feel her body tremble and shake as I took away my face, while still holding her hips. My throbbing erection pulsed as I moved it closer to Iona dripping hole.

    "Please, Dave, I need...ahhh!"

    I didn''t let her finished as I drove my rock hard shaft into wet flesh and she cried out in ecstasy again. I grabbed her hair and brought her body up against mine, grabbing her breasts as I slid in and out, feeling her juices leaking down my shaft. I kissed her neck and bite her ear lobes, while toying with her erect nipples, making her moan with pleasure.

    "Dave, it feels so big right now! I think I''m going cum again...ahhhhh!"

    I sped up as she cried the words to me and I could feel the pressure building inside. As I felt her flesh tightening around me I ejacted into Iona and her body shook violently as shey her head back on me with our final strokes. Iona eyes rolled around in her head as I finally pulled out and she had a smile of dizziness on her sweat covered face.

    Our connection hadsted long after the poison of the demon had been absorbed.

 Chapter 36: Nemicoramus

    Chapter 36: Nemicoramus

    When I opened my eyes, I was in bed alone. Memories ofst night touched my mind as I got dressed. I had no idea that Iona had felt that way, and the night was bliss, but the way each girl acted left holes in my thoughts.

    Why are they so forthright with their feelings? It felt like I was traded around like some useful item, not that I wouldin, but my head tells me that this will cause problems. Maybe I should try talking to Lavender about it after.

    Pulling my red coat on, I left my room and went into the hall. To my surprise, all the girls were waiting and ready to go. Iona was back to being the loli, and Lavender was picking at one of her pigtails while Iona tried to fight her off. Tilly was talking to Victoria, who was wearing a new set of te armor that shone from the demon stainless steel Tilly, and I had gotten from Gershaha.

    When I opened the door, I quickly looked at them all rxing before all eyes turned to me. Tilly wore a green and white dress standing beside Victoria in her shining armor. Lavender had a pink and blue dress with a cut on both sides of the leg, while Iona wore a cute pink frilly dress that she must have been stuffed into by Lavender.

    "So, are we all ready?"

    "Mmmhm!"

    We all started to walk towards the bathroom, but Iona slowed down a bit to bump her little hips into me. I looked down, and she gave me a mischievous wink before catching up with the girls. I followed behind, and when we opened the door, no massive yellow eye was waiting for us.

    Instead, A pathway that floated in a gctic sky was in front of us. Stars ands were the backdrops to the two-meter path we had to walk, and it led to a gigantic tform. At the end of that tform was a staircase that led up to a single door.

    Once we reached the first tform, the pathway we hade from disappeared as though it had never been. Four pedestals rose from the gctic painted surfaces where four creatures were standing on them. Each one had the ck of deep space for skin with cracks and tears that let light stream out, and even though the lightless back, PEIRCE EVIL revealed the undting ck miasma.

    "Be careful and don''t get cornered alone," I yelled out as I activated the handmand for LIGHT BLADE.

    The white de didn''t stop until it had taken on its DEMONBRINGER form.

    "DEMON HUNTER!" I screamed as Tilly reached under her red cape.

    Tilly pulled out arge ss triangr rifle that I was instantly familiar with, but I was confused about how she got it, but then I remembered the cape. Tilly tried to fire the gun, but the beam emitted was absorbed into the monsters'' ckness.

    "Throw it, and everyone gets near me. Lavender, make a wall, and get in close to me with Iona!"

    Things started moving at a rapid pace from that point as everyone followed my orders. Tilly threw the Ion ss Cannon and ran to me. Victoria dart back from the one she had been engaged with, running to get close.

    An earth wall rose from the gctic floor like only the surface was painted, and the rest was just regr ground below. Each of the girls had pulled in close to me as I raised my arm. Instantly a shield started to form around us as we heard the sound of ss shattering.

    "THHHHHHUPH! BOOOOM!"

    The vacuum in the first stage deafened us, and we were only lucky that the shield finished before the second part. Even from inside, we could feel the heat from the massive explosion, and all the girls held me close as more ss, and metal fiber poured from my armband. I looked down at it and was surprised to see that it was running dangerously low.

    The explosion died off before my armband ran out of thread, but it indicated that the shield had its limits, even after the Augmensive ss. I looked down at all the girls, and they all seemed fine, just a bit shaken. Each pulled away except Iona, who held on just a bit longer than the rest.

    The shield fell, and the gxy scene was gone, nothing more than a broad and sted out cave. A massive hole was in the wall where the staircase and doors were before. I turn to look at the girls but froze when we all heard the roar.

    "MY PETS! MY VISTA! YOU HAVE DESTROYED MY HOME! COME FACE ME, MORTAL CHILDREN, AND I WILL DEVOUR YOUR SOUL!" the deep draconic voice of a very angry Nemicoramus roared out.

    "What do you think he will do if we just wait here?" I asked jokingly to the girls, but loud enough to be heard.

    "WHO DO YOU THINK YOU ARE? I CAN HEAR YOU, YOU KNOW!"

    "Like how mad do you think he will get?" This time it was Tilly asking loudly.

    "Don''t make mee in there!" There was still heat in the dragon''s voice, but it no longer screamed, almost sounding a bit hesitant.

    "Oh? But It would be so much more convenient for you toe to us, so by all means,e in here," Lavender''s voice tried to convince Nemicoramus, but then the dragon started to make up excuses. Bad ones.

    "Well, you see, I have the appointment for my hairter, so it would just be more convenient for you toe inside."

    "Is it that the big scary dragon can''t leave his cave?" Victoria teased.

    "No, no, no, you see, I just don''t like the air out there. It''s stuffy, and I have gotten used to this air in here, so if you can all just kindly GET IN HERE SO I CAN EAT YOU, everything will be fine."

    The dragon sounded on the verge of a mental breakdown, but we didn''t let up. We each taunted and poked fun at the dragon for hours, but nothing could get him toe from his cave until Tilly had an idea.

    Tilly reached behind herself again and pulled out a potion. On the side, it said, "Magical Beast Polymorph Juice." All that was left was to decide who would be the female dragon to woo Nemicoramus out of his special cave.

    That was the n from the start. Lavender had found some information about Nemicoramus, never leaving his cave other than to stretch his massive head out. This information made us think that the key to defeating him was getting him out of his cave, but not everything was going ording to n.

    Nemicoramus did not want to leave his cave, so what we figured out was right, but that still didn''t help us with the problem of him noting out, so when Tilly offered Victoria the potion, we had put all our bets on it.

    "Do I have to take this?" Victoriained while looking at the slightly glowing light blue liquid.

    "You and I will go to that all you can eat meat house. Just the two of us, ok?" I offered to Victoria, but once I said thest part, the empty potion vial was sailing through the air.

    Victoria began to grow and erge. Her body and armor stretched, wings tearing from her back. Soon, arge Stainless Steel Dragon stood in front of us. Even as a dragon, Victoria was stunning.

    "How do I look?"

    "Stunning, I mean, your so damn shiny I can barely look at you, even in the dim lighting. From what I can see, you look great, but let''s keep going with the n."

    Victoria nodded her draconic head and moved closer to the gap where a door and stairway had been. Tilly and Iona took a left, and Lavender stayed with me. The n was to get Victoria to draw out Nemicoramus, and we would start the n. That''s what we wanted to happen.

    Victoria let out a roar of challenge to the hiding Demon dragon and stepped back.

    "Oh? What is this? Did you bring me a gift?"

    Nemicoramus''s voice took on an interested tone as it got closer. Victoria started to step back, but a massive wed and scaled hand crashed through the wall and pinned her down. The talons tore into her stainless scales like it was human flesh and Victoria screamed out in pain.

    "THUMP, THUMP"

    The marks on my body started to heat up as Lavender hurled fire and earth at the emerging monolithic demon dragon. I watched blood leak from the deep cuts in the back and sides of Victoria''s dragon form. Tilly rushed forward alone to try and free Victoria.

    "THUMP, THUMP"

    Iona is screaming for her to stop, and I can see the now emerging other w. This demon was more massive than they could have ever imagined. My only thoughts were, "Can I save them? Where have I led these women I love? I don''t want to lose them all again."

    "THUMP, THUMP"

    Darkness. Then a voice. Then another.

    "Do you want power?"

    "You need us!"

    "Let us break them, and then drink their eternal ecstasy!"

    "If you want to dominate, let me help."

    "Take our power, and we will serve you well."

    "Reject them. You need me!"

    "THUMP, THUMP"

    In the darkness of my mind, time stood frozen before me. Demon voices echo promises of power, and I''m faced with mortal problems at hand. The requests became hard to denyVictoria, the one that is always trying so hard to get back to me, was dying.

    I can''t hesitate, and I reach into that dark ce, grabbing the snake demon and allowing totch on. ck me burst from my marks, and they move and change into striking snakes that run down my arms. I gripped DEMON BRINGER in both hands, and the ck snake crawled the golden mes and danced along with them.

    "NEMICORAMUS!!" I screamed and instantly stepped to the ws pinning down Victoria down, and four out of five-wed digits fell, cleaved of, and her body finally shrunk back to normal size. The demon''s magic must have been preventing the change.

    Wasting no time, I was in front of the other w, but the demon closed his fist, and it collided with DEMON BRINGER. I gave Tilly time to change her path and get back, but I was blown back into the wall. Even with the demons extra power, it wasn''t enough. Those were my thoughts as I pulled myself out of the rubble and jumped back to where Victoria was.

    "Are you ok?" I tried asking, but Nemicoramus cut in before she could answer.

    "Turning you back on me?"

    The undamaged fist connected with Tilly and me from out of nowhere, sending us both flying through the air, smashing into the wall. I caught Tilly and took most of the damage, but this was starting to look bad. If we couldn''t figure out something quick, we were all going to die, but then Tilly held out her wrist, AVATAR already disyed, and I noticed the shing bar.

    CHAIN REACTION

    "Everyone give it you''re all! With everything you got!" I yelled as Tilly, and I rushed the dragon.

    "CHAIN REACTION!"

    Tilly rocketed forwards with her silver hammer, connecting to the dragon''s nose. Sets of spike shot up along the dragon''s neck and the locked down tight. I leaped up, and somehow Iona was there, halfway through a spin kick. I kicked out, and we connected, send plummeting toward the dragon''s neck.

    Nemicoramus tried to reach up with a wed hand, but a bleeding Victoria used a perfectly timed RIPOSTE to defect the attack. DEMON BRINGER sizzled through demon flesh as the demon snakes helped peal the wound open. As the de passed through the demon neck totally, it burst into ck particles.

    "Oh no," I groaned, but looked to Victoria quickly, but Iona was back to tending her.

    "We have you, Dave. Lay back and,"

    Lavender''s voice kept getting quieter until I could hear no sound. Suddenly, I was in a nk space, and four demons stood before me. Each looked like shadows of men and women, but I knew better.

    "When we are five, we are one."

    "What does that mean?"

    "With five demons, we all be one with you, and then we change. Lose and let us birth a new demon, or prevail and remove our curse. You will be reborn into Shadeholm. Win and survive!"

    I wanted to argue, scream, plead, or something, but I just felt the world slipped away.

    WARNING MINI-GAME ACTIVATED

    SHADEHOLM THE DEAMON REALM

    Save the souls of the demons within or be devoured by their ambitions. The current level and systems are disabled. New character and system download required. ACTIVATING.

    This chapter ends the first volume of Poor Man Reborn. Volume 2 will follow Dave through Shadeholm, The Demon Realm, to save his demons'' souls.

    I hope everyone has enjoyed the book so far, and I hope you continue to read and enjoy the adventure. Thank you to all my readers and supporters! You guys help me write just by reading!

 Chapter 37: Pre-Made Party

    Chapter 37: Pre-Made Party

    DOWNLOADING NEW SYSTEM AND WORLD.

    SHADEHOLM THE DEAMON REALM.

    PREVIOUS SYSTEM AND WORLD PAUSED.

    All these screens were shing in my HUD, but everything else was pitch ck.

    NEW SYSTEM ACTIVATED.

    Magicbination system activated. Random magic activated. EARTH type magic. Work together with your team tobine magic.

    What is going on? I was just in the cave with the girls, then why am I in darkness? Did something happen to me?

    WARNING MINI-GAME ACTIVATING IN 3, 2, 1

    I smelled sour ale and whoever was close to me needed a shower. Pipe smoke and wet cat were close by, along with the musky smell of reptiles. I pulled my head from my hands and opened my eyes.

    A dark-skinned and broad-shouldered elf stood in front of me, behind the bar I sat across. He dried a ss while looking at me with a puzzled look on his face. Karman, Right? The name sounds right in my mind, so I turned to the side the cat smell originated.

    "Dave, what''s wrong with you?"

    My eyes fell on the source of the smell and voice. I took every bit of focus I could muster up, not to react to the six-eyed Tiger-Kin woman sitting very close to me. She was beautiful, but I kept seeing shes of the fight with the demon tiger.

    "Hello?" She asked me again but shook me this time.

    I really wasn''t sure how to react, I knew this person, but I was having trouble trying to piece it all together. More people were gathering around me now, each with different appearances but familiar at the same time.

    "What did you do to him, Sasha?" A shapely female with batwingsing from her brown hair used my feline shaker.

    She wore a form-fitting dress that showed off her body but did nothing to hide therge bastard sword on her back. Red hair and eyes locked with mine, and she gave me a gentle smile. Maxine. Our Wind user and group seductress, the party member most likely to stir up trouble among the other girls.

    "I didn''t do anything," Sashained.

    Sasha was our Light user that specialized in diversion and light-based attacks. She always stayed close to me when on the field while providing support. Sasha could be a goof at times, but she was the for all of us when we needed it the most.

    "I think I''m ok. I must have drunk too much."

    "Are you sure? I can use my magic to heal you. Miss Mikato and Sir Kyrin, Please hold Leader Dave down while I check for injuries. Please do not resist Dave."

    Oh no, thisnd-based mermaid was Jill, our Water user and healing excentric. Always there to help anyone who needs it or not. Jill''s fault lies in her excessiveness and willingness to force others into her service. Notably, these two knuckleheads, Mikota and Kyrina.

    Mind still fogged, the two took me down with a crash, and the wind ejected from my lungs. Kyrina was a sexually confused Fire using dragon with confidence problems. Inparison, Mikota, the Dark user, had a thing for Jill and went along with her ns with a blind faith that became dangerous if you got between them.

    Jill''s examination on the bar floor left me just short of filling a sexual harassmentint, and I was finally let up. After a good dusting off from each of my party members, they all give me some room, and we found a table to suit our party size.

    ording to my short memory, we are here to explore a temple that housed five souls in the depths. ording to legend, the souls will help the user transcend this ne, and past mistakes are forgiven. Maybe this ce must be where yers that break too many rules go. Perhaps they use some part of the spark to power each world''s evil creaturesa lot of what if''s right now.

    "Is the n just to go start looking around the temple ruins?" Kyrin asked In his knight form.

    "No, we need to gather information first!" Sasha argued.

    "Why not take on a quest to gain some money?" Maxine suggested.

    "Wait, how much money do we have again? Maxine, isn''t that your job to keep the money? What does our pocket change look like?"

    "Ummm, we have enough to pay for the drinks and the room, and then we will have about two emerald chips left," Maxine ryed after almost climbing into her money bag.

    I sighed. Broke once again, I tried to pretend in my mind that I was surprised, but I just shook my head at the girls. Maxine did have a point, though, with six mouths to feed. We were going to need money to explore. I looked at the girls and tried to remember who was best at digging up leads when Sasha spoke up.

    "Let''s not worry too much about it today. I lined us up a job in the morning that will help us earn more jobs. I about a week, we should be able to enter the Deamon Ruins."

    "What kind of job is it?" I asked Sasha with suspicion.

    Sasha actually turned away from me and started to whistle. That gave me no faith for tomorrow, and I sighed, putting my face into my hands. The other girls giggled andughed at me, and I understood why I had put my face down like this when I woke up.

    "Don''t worry Dave, we all know Sasha is a bit unconventional, but she can see three steps ahead, so we just have to trust her," Maxine smiled, always supporting Sasha venture because they still paid out well. Still, I usually ended up with the worst part of the jobs while the girls watched me.

    "Hahaha, you say that every time to make me feel better, Maxy," Iugh.

    After receiving and eating our meal, we all headed to our rooms, but I was surprised when we got there. The six ces I had assumed we had got turned out to be one. I had been wondering why the bartender kept shooting my smiles and secret thumbs-up gestures.

    The room had two beds, and the owner had brought us a nket roll to sleep between the beds. I ended up beside Jill on the first bed, so we had to put Kyrina and Mikota together in that bed and switching to female, so the other didn''t get any morning surprises. Sasha and Maxine took the floor, and within minutes, everyone was asleep.

    I woke up to the smell of cat again, far closer than it should have been. I could feel fur that wasn''t part of my nket tucked into me. As I opened my eyes, Sasha''s six closed eyes were in front of me and a cute smile below them.

    Part of me wondered where Jill had gone, but I noticed one of her legs still partially on the bed. Sasha must have pulled her down and crawled over her. Just how heavily did Jill sleep?

    I looked over and seen that Mikota was rolling around in bed alone, and Maxine was already sitting in the rooms single chair while brushing her hair. I tried to move, but then I felt sharp pricks and a warm trickleing from the same area. I looked over and gulped.

    Sasha had draped her arm over me and ced her paw-like hand on my arms. That hand now had extended ws that had cut through nket and sleeve, and now my flesh. Blood was making a couple of stains on my shirt as I looked at Maxine in despair.

    "Don''t look at me. You know Sasha does this every time. You seem to have forgotten the chain mail shirt given to you by her father when you bought her," Maxine exined all of this likemon knowledge.

    Bought her? What? Why don''t I have a memory of something like that? I thought these things over and tried to dig into my mind to find the memory. Partially, I knew that this wasn''t my real body or memories, but I had the feeling like this should have been significant.

    "I bought her?" I was unsure how to broach the topic, so I decided being straight up with them would be the best.

    "Well, you paid her father for her, didn''t you? I wasn''t there then, but that''s what Jill told me."

    Yes, I think I remember some of it now. My head feels a bit," but I stopped talking because my mind was slipping off to another ce.

 Chapter 38: Seradashitha

    Chapter 38: Seradashitha

    The memories were nowing back to me.

    I was walking up to the trees with Jill. We had just left a small town on the outskirts of a jungle-like forest. We headed in on the information that there was an individual light user deep within.

    Jill and I had spent three days and nights trying to find the person of interest but ended up found instead.

    After we had lost our path, Sasha found us. Both of us had sat down to think over what to do next. That was when a White Tiger-Kin female stepped from behind a tree. She wore a hide skirt and top, but the six eyes were what caught my attention.

    "Why do you two keep walking in circles in my forest? You''re so loud, and you are scaring our food away, making it harder to find food for my family."

    "The thing is, we have been looking for your family," I exined, along with the reasons for wanting to find the Light user.

    The tigress gave no outward signs of recognition but decided we didn''t seem like a threat and took us to see her family. The girl showed a path that we followed to arge circr but made with bamboo and covered in massive leaves.

    "Wee to Na Funga Tigra, my family home."

    "Nice little ce you got here," I had tried toment offhandedly, but I received a six-eyed scowl that made me feel more than uneasy, so I mped my jaw shut.

    Sasha had gone inside, and we heard angry voices, and then a loud connecting pes from inside. The sound of a body hitting the floor thudded and then stomping came closer until the door p was flung open. Arge Tiger man stormed out, followed by two boys that looked to be just short of adulthood.

    "So you''re the idiot that has been scaring off our food! Kill them, boys!" growled the enormous four-eyed orange and ck tiger.

    Four-eyed and orange with ck stripes? Hmm? The boys he had called to kill us were already wrapped and partially strangled by Jill''s water magic; they too had only four eyes and the same orange and ck striped fur. I was starting to notice a pattern, and the earlier arguing and p were making sense.

    "What are you waiting for? Stop being useless cubs, and, hey, stop that! What do you think you are you doing?" Thergest Tiger-kin struggled as mud climbed up his legs and restricted his moment.

    "I came here for a reason. I would like to have your daughter join my party. I am willing to give you thepensation to help with her being gone."

    I pulled out arge bag filled with clear ss chips as I spoke thest part. Jill had gasped at the time because that was almost all the chips we had, but I couldn''t take a chance on him saying no. we didn''t know enough about how many more there were inside, and after getting Jill to help with the mud, we would be in a bad spot if more opponents showed up.

    I hand the bag to therge Tiger-Kin while letting the mud that held him in ce. The bristling tiger looked like he might try to attack me for a brief moment but instead took the l offered bag. The man''s eyes bulged in his head as he opened the bag filled with diamond chips.

    Momentarily, losing hisposure, a question spilled out unbidden from the tiger''s ck jaw. "Are you sure this is ok?"

    His mind snapped back into ce, along with his mouth and hands holding the bag open. The expression he wore now was far more terrifying than the angry one he wore before. Now the tiger-man was smiling, and he turned back to the pair of panting boys.

    "Go get Seradashitha, tell her to get all her things together, and toe out here. NOW!" The tiger roared at his sons before turning back to me. "Well, can''t say I''ll miss her. One less mouth to feed, ya see? Out here, that means somethin''. My name is Grestamorkaka, and you have my gratitude for this gift, but don''t evere back here, ya hear me?"

    Grestamorkaka turn and went back inside, but then Jill grabbed my arm, pulling me closer.

    "What are you doing? That''s practically all of our chips! What are we going to do after this?" Jill''s voice was distraught with worry.

    "I know, but who knows how many more are inside or around in the area? We are already lost, and we haven''t seen a single soul but these people since we got into this ce. It''s not like we can just bribe the local wildlife to tell us how to leave."

    The pressure on my arm lessened and then fell away as Jill stepped back. She didn''t argue because I had exined myself. Suddenly, both of us turned around to the sound ofmotion.

    Grestamorkaka pushed his daughter out of the p as he followed her. He was carrying a chainmail shirt slung over his shoulder, and when he stepped off the porch surrounding the hut, he tossed it to me. I caught the pile of metal rings with an "umph" and had to take a step back to prevent me from tipping over.

    "You''ll be needing this if you n on having your way and takin'' her, or she will tear you to pieces. Get over to her new master and listen to him, ya, Molly!"

    Grestamorkaka raised his hand, but Seradashitha hurried over to me quickly, with fear in her eyes. She cowered in front of me, kneeling. Gone was the strong and silent girl from before. Now she was just another abused and scared girl.

    I kneeled in front of her and leaned into her ear. Her body was shaking in fear.

    "Let''s get out of here, shall we?" I asked quietly.

    The shaking slowed, and I stood, offering her my hand. Hesitantly she reached up and took my hand. ws dug into my hand as I pulled her up, but I used every reserve of concentration I had not to change my expression.

    When Seradashitha let go of my hand, and her ws retracted, I let a sigh of relief go unintentionally. Seradashitha had looked to me in rm and then fear, taking a step back. Jill stepped beside me and took the hand blood poured down, while I caught Seradashitha by the arm before she could back away further.

    "It''s ok, I''m fine. I barely felt it, you didn''t hurt me, and I won''t hurt you. Things will change now, so you needn''t be scared anymore."

    As I spoke, Jill used her Water magic to heal where Seradashitha''s ws had pierced. Seradashitha''s eyes went wide at this, and I felt some of the tension leave her body. When I looked up, Grestamorkaka had already gone back inside.

    We left and never looked back, then after a short while of walking, we stopped, and I turned to Seradashitha.

    "Seradashitha, hmm? Did you have another name your friends would call you?"

    "Friends? No, umm, my father called me Molly, but," Seradashitha''s voice trailed off as she looked at the ground.

    "No, that won''t do. We will be your family from now on, so you need a name that is easy to say."

    Jill pushed me out of the way with a shove, giving Seradashitha a warm smile. She took both of Seradashitha''s paw-like hands in hers and looked into her eyes as she spoke gently to the scared tiger girl.

    "Dave tends to be a bit too straightforward. My name is Jill. Why don''t we call you, Sasha? Hmm?" Jill pulled her into a hug, and I walk away a bit to give them space.

    After that, Sasha was always the reliable one to find us work at the oddest jobs. Even though I tended to make us broke in the name of justice ny-eight percent of the time, I was usually the one left doing the work. The scales of bnce needing correcting or something, ording to the girls.

    Sasha''s six eyes opened, looking into my two, and nuzzled in closer, but that also sunk her ws in deeper.

    Blood squirted, and I let out a groan of pain.

    Sasha''s scream after her realizing she had mortally wounded me woke Jill out of her death sleep. Jill sealed me up while Sasha kept apologizing. Maxine made sure to point out that it was my fault and that I should know better.

    "Dave, I''m really sorry."

    "It''s ok, really. I just forgot the shirt, though we might need to get a lighter version."

    "So, Sasha, what''s this job?" Mikota peeled herself off the bed and slid over to Sasha''s side.

    She started to tickle Sasha but had to dodge when Sasha grabbed for her.

    "Naughty kitty, no ws now. That''s very impolite." Mikota giggled as she moved away.

    That was a point, literally. Sasha''s ws were crazy sharp. Maybe I could find some sort of night covers. I put a hand on Sasha''s shoulder to stop her as she tried to advance on Mikota.

    "Alright, let''s go find Kyrina and get out of this small room before something gets broken."

    I led our party down the stairs and out the inn door, waving to Karman, the Dark Elf bartender, still washing a cup. The girls had said that Kyrina or Kyrin was practicing just outside of town. They didn''t want to be disturbed and said they would meet at the inn for lunch.

    "So, lead the way then," I gestured to Sasha once we were outside.

 Chapter 39: Jill The Spymaiden

    Chapter 39: Jill The Spymaiden

    Smiling, she turned and started leading us along. My mind was still on Kyrina, Nemicoramus, and the fight they had just had. Was Victoria, ok? This world dragged me in before I could do anything or check on her, but I remembered something about that world pausing.

    I hoped that was the case as we turned another corner to walk out on the town''s edge where a farmers fieldy. I looked out to see many rows of potatoes that were ripe with weeds. I was up in front with Sasha and Mikota looking at the farm, and then I looked at Sasha with questions in my eye.

    "He says he will pay good money, so don''t look at me like that. You two get this done, and I will make sure there is a treat for you guys," Sasha patted Mikota and me on the heads before continuing towards the farmhouse.

    "What does she mean by, you two?" Mikota asked as we both turned around.

    Jill and Maxine were gone, missing in action. If this were a manga, there would be chalk lines and question marks where they stood only moments before. The smell of hard work must have made them disappear.

    Both of us sighed, turning around and walking towards the house after Sasha. We caught up as she was talking to the human farmer about us helping him. The man gave us a quick look over and passed us each a pair of gloves that fit perfectly.

    Sasha waved us off as the farmer grunted and waved his hand to follow him. That was his form ofmunication all day. As the farmer showed us what needed picking and gave us pails to put our weeds, we got to work. Mikota and I worked on the rows together, one on either side, not talking very much.

    Mikota was in love with Jill and rarely gave others any of her attention. Even now, I could see in Mikota''s eye''s that she was picking weeds on autopilot, daydreaming about Jill. Memories started to pour into my mind again, and I began to remember how we had found Mikota.

    Sasha and I had been outside the town we had stopped at, taking on a request. It was from the local lumberjacks to get rid of some giant centipedes in a nearby forest. Jill was in the market at the time, and she overheard some women talking about a snake girl. She had heard the Duke used the snake girl''s Dark magic to execute the people he didn''t like, whether they hadmitted a crime or not.

    Jill being the person she was, disguised herself as a maid and infiltrated the Duke''s manor where Mikota was rumored to stay. Jill found and talked to her, exining who she was and that she had friends that could help get her away. Later that night, Jill met us back at the inn, and when she walked in, she noticed us in the corner.

    "Over here!" Sasha called out, waving.

    Both of us still had some green ichor from the bugs we had in, and Jill looked hesitant toe near us. The rest of the people frequenting the inn gave our corner a wide birth as well when passing. The innkeeper was still getting water heated for each of us to soak and get cleaned, so he allowed us to sit in the corner and eat in light of our appearance.

    "Did you two roll in the carcass after you killed them?"

    "No, Sasha had said there were only five of them, except there was more than that, right, Sasha? You just forgot to tell me about the other twelve reported, right?"

    Sasha shoveled food into her mouth with fervor and refused to make eye contact with me, keeping her face to her te, onlying up for air and drink. I scoffed at her and turned back to Jill.

    "What were you up to that got you out sote? Did you find the Dark user we heard about in the town back? Nevermind, don''t answer that right now. I had your tub drawn as well, so you can join us, and we all can have some privacy there."

    Jill nodded and took the furthest seat from us as we finished our food and drinks. Soon, a Dwarf by Rudnick''s name showed us to a room with three one and a half meter deep tubs. There was also a two-meter tall standing blind that we each used to strip down into towels.

    We each slid into the water wearing the towels, only taking them out after sinking deep into the wooden tubs. Each one of us let out rxed sighs and soaked for a bit in silence. Finally, Jill spoke up and told us about the girl and how she had found her.

    "You snuck into the Duke''s house while impersonating a maid? Are you crazy?"

    "Oh, don''t go acting high and mighty just because the stupid idea wasn''t your''s this time. When I heard about what the Duke was making that poor girl do," Jill''s voice bubbled as she slipped under the water in frustration.

    She wasn''t wrong. I usually was the one doing the stupid thing and getting all of us into trouble. I looked over at Sasha, but she just smirked at me and slid under the water. I had thising, scales of bnce and all.

    Both girls came up from the water, and we tried to figure out a couple of different ns, none of them I liked. First was for me to piss the Baron off and then kill him and take over this tower, but that conflicted with our end goal. The next was for us all to put on maid costumes, sneak in and take her out in a rolled-up carpet.

    I took the cloth from the side of the tub and dipped it in the water. I pulled it up and over my face as the girls talked more about different ideas. After a while, the girls got out, and I decided to soak for a longer.

    I thought I had heard them leave, but suddenly, I felt a smooth, cool body slide into the tub with me. I tried to take off the cloth on my face, but the distinct feeling of Jills scaled hand stopped me. I felt her lips on my neck, and my hand fell away. When her lips reached my ear, she whispered, "what''s the rush?"

    In the morning, we settled on trying to break out this Mikota, but the Duke would still be a problem. Even if we got away, he would alwayse after us. So our real problem was how to kill the Duke and get away with it or figure out another way. We all we at a loss until I smacked my hand to my head.

    Of course!

    "Who are we going to rescue?"

    "Ummm, her name is Mikota," Jill told me straight-faced.

    "No, No, No, I mean, who is she to the Duke?"

    The girls both stopped for a second, and it hit them about at the same time.

    "Do you think she would do it?" Sasha asked Jill.

    "Better question. Can the Dark user do it? Or is there a safeguard in ce to prevent that from happening? What do you know, Jill?"

    "She never had any marking or brands, but I''m not sure what to be looking for," Jill replied.

    "I guess we will have to go with it. It''s not like we can leave our new Dark user there."

    With that, we headed into the sewer that led under the Duke''s home. Sasha had created balls of light to allow us to see, but the smell alone was bad enough. Seeing the refuse that we waded through made it worse.

    "Ugh, this smell," Sashain through her arm as Jill led us.

    I could see all of her eyes watering from the disgusting smell, so I asked. "How far do we have left to go, Jill?"

    It had already been forty-five minutes, and the water in these sewer aqueducts was starting to get higher the deeper we went. I felt especially bad for Sasha. I would have to help bathe and clean up her fur or be forced to wake up beside this smell. No matter where we fell asleep, I always needed to put on the heavy chainmail Sasha''s father had given me because she still woke up next to me, ws digging into the metal rings.

    "The tunnel to the Kitchen area is just ahead. Everyone knows the n, right?"

    Oh yes, Sasha and I knew our jobs. Live bait, it was our job to make a scene in the castle to distract the guards. Then we had to lead them away while Jill sneaked off in the other direction. This way, the two of us would distract the Duke long enough that he shouldn''t be able to pick up their tracks and follow them.

    "The n seems good, but how will we meet up?" I grubbled

    "You two will have toe to find us, but you should wait a month or two beforeing to try. I will leave bread crumbs for you to follow."

    There was no point in talking about it further at that point. Jill had made her mind up, and Sasha and I were just following her orders. Somehow this is how it always went if Jill wanted something,e hell or high water, she would conscript anyone close, to achieve it. We just happened to be the unlucky two that were closest.

    After climbing up a crumblingdderid into the tunnel wall, we pushed through a trap door and into a dark cer. Instantly we could smell food being prepared for the Duke''s lunch, and we knew we hade to the right ce. Quietly pulled ourselves up, and Jill hugged us both before changing into a maids outfit she had stored in here yesterday.

    "Everyone ready?"

 Chapter 40: Dishonorable Escape

    Chapter 40: Dishonorable Escape

    In response, Sasha and I booted the cer door down into the kitchen. Screams from the staff arose as we ran into the kitchen, knocking over pots and prepared food and grabbing anything we could eat on the go. The kitchen staff cried out for the guards, but we were already running out into the halls.

    "What way do we go?" Sasha asked.

    "I don''t think it really matters. We just have to make a big scene and then get out with the guards on our tails,"

    I kicked a table over that held arge vase as I spoke but noticed Sasha scowling and her tail twitching.

    "Didn''t like my tail joke?"

    In response, Sasha walked away, scratching every picture on her way, turning to look at me as she did, which made ice creep into my veins. Soon the sounds of metal armor and footsteps got closer, and then a group of men in te appeared behind us. They looked out of breath already, and I looked at Sasha with a wry smile.

    "STOP DESTROYING THE PLACE!" Bellowed an enormous three-horned guard that was running down the hall after us.

    This man was a Rhino-Kin, his three horns poke from his custom helmet as we could see the spit flying out the visor as he yelled. Sasha threw a vase that was sealed, and when it hit the Rhino man, it exploded in a cloud of grey dust. The guards wanted to gasp, but that left them all coughing in the grey cloud.

    We ran from the angry shout and continued our rampage through the house,ter to be used of defiling the Duke''s great grandfather''s ashes and destroying countless and priceless works of art. ording to Jill, it was good that we had gone through with this n rather than the other one. Mikota had a particr type of magical torture device inserted inside her that Jill had to get pretty personal about to remove, so killing the Duke might have been bad for Mikota.

    Sasha and I led the Duke and his head knight around the countryside and through many dangerous areas. After losing more than half his force, the Duke was forced to give up, but we had ended up getting so lost that it took us over six months to find Jill and Mikota. By that time, Mikota had attached herself to Jill like a parasite.

    Since then, I haven''t got any alone time with Jill. The Duke had forced her to do some pretty nasty thing and forced himself on her while using the torture device he inserted into her. Jill took good care of her to help her get back to a state of normal, as she does with all the girls and me.

    "Hello? Did you hear anything I just said?" Mikota''s voice cut in.

    The sun had moved, and we were standing at the end of the field. I looked back to see multiple piles of weeds and bare rows, save the potato nts. I turned around to Mikota, and she had her smooth and long fingers covering her face in frustration.

    "We are done now! I got the chips from the grunting farmer, so let''s go find Miss Jill."

    Mikota grabbed my hand and dragged me forward. When we finally made it to the center of town, we found Jill and Maxine talking to a woman. We moved over closer to them to hear, but not wanting to disturb them, we waited and listened.

    "I''ve heard of Gnarled Bear Trees down there. The third level is no joke. Be careful going down there, and if you do decide to go down, take a good and strong man with you."

    Jill smiled at the olddy but then noticed us walk up. She waved at us, and the older woman turned to look at us. She looked me over and screwed her face up, turning back to the girls.

    "I hope this isn''t what you call a "good and strong man," is it? This one barely has hair on his pecker!"

    Before I could argue, the old hag turned and hobbled away. I turned back to fix theughing girls with my own screwed up face, but the girls just burst out in more intenseughter at me.

    After theirughter had died down, Maxine came over and attached herself to my arm, pressing her chest into me. Mikota noticed Maxine disy and slid around Jill''s arm, making the same pressing motions. Jill and I both sighed and thenughed together, sharing a quick private look the other two girls didn''t see.

    "So, Did you girls learn any valuable information while we were working?" I eyed Maxine as I asked the question, who was still squeezing into me with her eyes closed. Instead, Jill spoke up.

    "Let''s talk about it over the bath tonight, hmm? We can get more than one room tonight, and I have heard the inn has a lovely hot spring we can rent as well."

    "Mmmmhm!" Both Mikota let out the same confirmation, and it made the other twough again.

    "Have you two seen Sasha?"

    "Yes, she took a different hunting mission and said she would be back with treats tonight," Maxine told me from her position around my arm.

    We all walked for a bit in the market, looking at different items and weapons. I felt a squeeze on my arm, and I looked down to see Maxine with red puffed out cheeks and a pointing finger. I followed the finger to the stand in front of us. Itnded on a broach with a cute batgirl iid with gems disyed on it.

    I looked back to Maxine, who was customarilyposed and set limits to all of our spending, gaze up at me with watering eyes and red puffed out cheeks. The sight of her cuteness made me want to squeeze her until she popped. Maxine''s look turned me into a rubber band, and I don''t even remember taking out the chips and paying the lizardman shop keeper, just sliding it into her hair and seeing her face light up.

    "Thank you."

    Maxine''s voice came out quietly as she raised her heels to kiss me. When our lips touched, other memories of simr times started to yback for me. I began to remember how we met Maxine.

    It was a peddler, Sasha and I met on our way to meet up with Jill and Mikota. We asked him about local magic users, and he said that he had heard of one in the vige ahead but didn''t have any specifics. So we took his directions and reached the town by nightfall.

    It was a small ce, so the inn was easy to find. Sasha had left me to get our meals and room while she went out to look for work. She hade back when I had gotten our meager belongings into the room, and the food came up.

    "So, how did the job hunt got?" I asked after Sasha had sat down beside me, and I had handed her a te with a steak, potatoes, and broli.

    Sasha took the offered te and held it up to her nose, smelling it. As her nose traveled over the seasoned steak and buttered potatoes, she took on a dreamy expression. In contrast, when her nose hit the broli, she scowled and then turned the same look on me.

    "Woah, I didn''t put it there. Put it on my te if you want, and ill give you half of my steak, ok?"

    The fierce expression melted away to the cute face Sasha took on when she was content. I let out a sigh of relief, cutting my steak and then swapping half for the three stalks of broli on her te. After she started to eat, Sasha exined the job.

    "There is an auction house in town that''s pretty popr, and they want us to unload some wagons in the morning."

    "That seems simple enough," I said after finishing my food, then asking, "what did you hear about."

    Sasha''s finger cut me off as she ate herst piece of meat and then said, "you will see tomorrow, let''s sleep first. Don''t forget your shirt."

 Chapter 41: Bathtub Conviction

    Chapter 41: Bathtub Conviction

    The next day, Sasha led me to the back of therge auction hall in the small town center. It was by far the most prominent building. Once in the back, Sasha directed us to our foreman. He pointed out what to unload and where to put it, and after two sweating hours, our foreman told us to take a break before thest three wagons got in.

    "Man, I would almost sooner be killing monsters than this," Iined as I stretched out on the bench, putting my head on Sasha''sp.

    "Don''tin, honestly, I feel the same way, but with the auction house here, all the monsters that are threats have been cleared up for items to sell," Sasha stroking my hair as she exined.

    "You to look veryfortable."

    Both of us looked to see where that seductive female voice hade from. Our eyes fell on the brte with batwingsing from her head like Tilly and Sasha''s ears. She wore an elegant pink dress, and both of us jumped up and bowed at the sight of her.

    "Calm down. I''m not some noble or royaltyno need to bow. I just thought you looked cute together. My name is Maxine. Who might the two of you be?" She asked us whileing over to the bench we had been sitting on and patted the seat beside her for us to sit down.

    We sat down and introduced ourselves, and getting into a conversation. It turned out that Maxine was the daughter of the auction house''s owner and the head auctioneer. I decided to take a chance and asked her about magic.

    "Mmm? Magic? Like this?"

    Maxine held her hand in front of us and created a small cyclone. My heart skipped a beat as I watched the air spin, and I raised my hand to hers. When our hands touched, I poured my Earth magic into her Wind magic, and the cyclone slowed and formed a crystal that fell into her palm.

    "Wah? What did you do?" Maxine asked in amazement as she held the crystal in front of her face.

    "I added my magic to yours, but if we work together, we can achieve even grander things."

    "We work together?"

    "Yes, if you would like."

    "But, I can''t just leave."

    "Hmm? Why not?"

    "My father says I need to be taken care of, and my husband needs to be able to support me, but all the men thate are old, fat, or greasy men that just want to use me for a baby-making machine!"

    The explosion from the cute bat-eared girl made us both step back. This poor girl was being yanked around by her father''s need to secure noble or wealthy ties had the girl broken inside. I looked at Sasha, and she had a stern look on her face that I couldn''t read, but after a moment, the expression softened.

    "What does your father need or expect to allow us to take you with us," Sasha asked in a steady voice.

    "Umm, well, I need to marry, and there has to be a proper give to prove you can support me."

    "Mhm, When could we find such a gift?" Sasha''s voice took on that "Oh Yeah?" quality as she interrogated Maxine, who didn''t seem to notice the re or chose to ignore it.

    "There is a cave half a days walk from here, and It is said to have a precious ring hidden inside. The problem is anyone that goes doesn''t even make it back out, treasure, or not. They sent an expedition of ten men, and none returned."

    "So," Sasha turned her re on me.

    "I will make it up to you!" I protested, throwing my hands up.

    "You better!"

    "Are you sure this is ok? Are you two really going to go there?" Maxine asked, now with a worried expression on her face.

    "We will go ande back with the ring. This mission is Dave''s kind of thing," Sasha dropped her fist on my head while saying thest part.

    "Oww!"

    After we finished unloading thest three wagons, we waved goodbye to Maxine, who still had a troubled look on her face. I couldn''t me her. I had an uneasy feeling inside me and not just about the monster we had to fight tomorrow. No, I wasn''t excited about our talk tonight.

    After eating, we went to the tub that Sasha had ordered. I thought that we had separate ones, but there was only onerge wooden tub with steam rising from it. The two of us got undressed and slid into the water.

    It was refreshing, but we didn''t while we washed off and cleaned each other''s backs. Finally, Iid back, and then Sasha sat in myp, leaning back and resting her head beside mine. Our cheeks brushed, and I started to feel a warmth rising that wasn''t water-rted, and Sasha giggled.

    "So, Howe I''m not your wife?"

    The question caught me off guard, and I had a momentary pause in my thought process. I did love Sasha, but I loved Jill too. Now I had to marry Maxine to get her to follow us on the mission we set out to do.

    "I would like to, but would that be fair to Jill? You know I love you both, and now I have to marry Maxine to get her toe with us," but a yful nip at my neck caught me off guard and silenced me.

    Sasha adjusted herself and turned to face me, all six eyes on me. Her naked body excited me, but she held a wed hand gently on my chest and pushed me back. The desire was palpable, a feeling I could almost taste, but Sasha''s soft voice cut into every thought I had.

    "I will be setting down some ground rules in ce of Jill not being here," both of her hands grabbed the tub behind me, and I heard the ws sinking to the wooden side as Sasha pressed her body into mine.

    The next day we grabbed some rations and headed out of the vige. We traveled the directions Maxine had given us, and just before lunchtime, we made it to therge hole in the ground. We sat together, eating dried meat and looking down into the hole.

    "What do you think is down there?"

    "Giant snake or lizard," Sasha said while eating.

    "Hmm? Really? I think it will be a giant bat or maybe a gorgon, and we will stumble onto a garden of adventures statues."

    Both of usughed as we finished eating and packed out stuff up. Sasha climbed down first, and I followed, scaling down a reasonably easy descent with good handholds. Soon we were at the bottom, but the light still lit up the spot and arge area around us.

    Sasha''s cat eyes picked up therge tunnel thirty meters in front of us as we looked around. We walked to it and started to follow it as we moved deeper inside. Sasha made light for us with her magic, but glowing green moss began to appear once we got deeper. Walking with Sasha here gave me a nostalgic feeling, and thought''s of Tilly''s warm smile tugged at me. Even in other memories, my own experiences push through.

    "Lumimoss," I half said to myself.

    "Hmm?"

    "Sorry, just lost in thought."

    "Get unlost and get ready. Something feels off," Sasha''s voice was on edge now, and I could see her fur lifting and tail twitching.

    We had just arrived at arge cave, covered in Lumimoss. Sasha let go of her light and had her ws extended while I looked around while walking. The end of the cave had an altar with a small box on it that I would assume contained the ring we were looking for.

    Suddenly, I heard a noisee from the entrance, and only Sasha''s quick push saved me from being skewered. After rolling and getting to our feet, we turn to see a giant scorpion advancing on us. I stabbed at me again, but I was ready this time.

    As I dodged, I used Earth magic to pin the tail and yelled.

    "Get It now, and I will shield you,"

    This action was one of our favorite moves because using abination of Earth and Light magic allows me to create a shield that blocks damage and heal while Sasha fight. We called it the Golden Tiger Aura since only she and I could use it effectively, and Sasha tore into the face of the thrashing monster. In less than a minute, the body had stopped moving, tail and ws piled off to the side.

    Sasha and I walked over to the box, and I let Sasha open it up. Inside was a single white ring with a blue gem at the center. Nothing seemed that unique about the ring, and I couldn''t feel even the slightest bit of magicing from it.

    Did we get dupped?

 Chapter 42: The Step That Smushed

    Chapter 42: The Step That Smushed

    Regardless the two of us carried the ring and monster parts back to the town and auction house. After talking to our foremen from yesterday, we were led up to a friendly office with a wooden desk. Behind that desk was arge man wearing a ck suit, and he motioned for us to set our things down ande and sit.

    "So, you''re the pair my daughter has been going on about, eh? My name''s Tamarin, and it looks like you two are quite the pair indeed. Getting that ring back was no small feat, and I would like to reward you. Let''s have it then. What do ya want?"

    The man was leaning over the desk now staring at me, but his eyes would asionally flick the pile of parts.

    "Let me take your daughter with me, and you can keep the monster parts as a gift!" I announced.

    "Hmm? Ya get right to the point, don''t ya? Well, hard to say no to a man of your passion and resolve. Plus, ya killed the damn old scorp down there."

    "You knew about it?" I asked incredulously.

    "Ye, me and the Miss, put that ring down there before she passed away, bless her soul, and we put a baby giant scorpion down there with the ring. That way, we knew the man who got that ring could care for our little baby girl. So, you gonna take care of my little baby girl Mr. Dave?"

    "Yes, I will, Sir."

    "Well, hehe, let''s get this shindig goin''!"

    A maid led Sasha and me to Maxine''s room, but I was kicked out and told to get changed into something lovely. Tamarin supplied me with an excellent fitting ck suit, a change from the leather armor, and underclothes I usually wore. When I finished getting dressed, I was led over to a spot next to Tamarin and told to stay put by a motherly old maid.

    The next thing I knew, Both girls in white dresses walked into the room, and everyone started to cheer like it was a football game. As the girls were getting closer, Tamarin whispered something about have two wives and being such a lucky man. I didn''t buy it, but I could not deny the pair of beautiful smiling faces. The rest was a blur until Sasha, and I dancedter that night.

    "So? How does it feel to have two wives?" Sasha teased.

    "I''m still trying to figure out what to say to Jill when we finally meet up."

    "I''ll talk to her, and she will understand. Besides, you have other things you should be worrying about right now."

    I followed her line of sight, and itnded on Maxine standing by an open bedroom door. Some of the guests must have seen our lines of sight, and the hooting and hollering began in earnest. Sasha pulled me close and whispered into my ear while smiling.

    "I''ll let her have you tonight, only because we consummated our marriagest night."

    Giving me a long passionate kiss, Sasha then shoveled me towards to open arms of Maxine. She caught me, and we spun into the room, kicking the door closed behind us. The loud cheers continued on all night, and I was sure Tamarin was cheering the loudest.

    "Why are you so riled up and blushing, Dave?"

    Maxine''s voice brought me back to the present, but she was no longer beside me. Instead, she was pressed into the front of me, and herment clicked as I felt her pushing into me. Before either of us could enjoy the moment anymore, Jill crashed into us with aining Mikota.

    They had been joking around, and Jill had slipped while dodging Mikota''s advances and crashed into us. Mikota was the first to get up, but she didn''t watch where she stepped and nted her foot between my legs.

    I let out a gasp as my once excited parts were smushed into my body. I felt my eyes roll around the inside of my head as I gasp for air. I moved to the side, clutching myself while trying to catch my breath. Still panting, the girls helped me up.

    "Sorry, Dave. I should have watched what it was doing," Mikota apologized to me.

    "It''s ok!" I gave her a thumbs up with all the smile I could muster to apany it.

    We all walked back to the inn. Jill and Maxine supported me part of the way. Even though it was Mikota''s fault I needed the support, she had the gull to stare daggers at me when Jill offered me help. I almost stuck out my tongue at her but refrained, trying to remember who the adult was supposed to be here.

    When we reached the inn, Sasha was inside already and had a feast waiting for us. Kyrina was there too, this time in an alluring ck dress that showed off her more feminine side. The rest of us grabbed seats and tes and began to eat and talk.

    "You should have seen the two were-boar! I had to go and take them down alone! They tried to get away, but I was to fast," Sasha was bragging about the job she had got, and I told myself that the weed picking was an honest day''s work.

    When everyone had finished, the cook brought out an apple pie, but when she served it, Mikota and my piece got a scoop of pure white ice cream, each the size of the pie piece. We both gaped, practically drooling as the cook handed us our pieces.

    When the cook left, Maxine and Sasha came and got really close to me and ended up taking one third each of the ice cream. I was left with my portion when I noticed Kyrina sitting more or less alone at the table with us, so I slipped out from between the girls and went to move beside Kyrina. She was pushing the piece she had broken off the central pie around, and I transnted my remaining icecream onto her pie.

    "Hey! No! I can''t take your ice cream," Kyrina tried to object, but I put a hand on her arm and used my other to put a finger to her lips.

    "Don''t worry, I know you have been training, so you deserve this too. Everyone is doing their part, their way right now, so don''t be shy with the girls or with this ice cream, or it will melt!"

    I pinched Kyrina''s cheeks and leaned back as she began to eat more freely and rxed. Memories started to drift in again, and I felt myself get carried back to that ce.

    The one that I first met Kyrin and then Kyrina.

    After long traveling and following more rumors then should be mentioned, we finally got wind of Jill and Mikota''s location. Maxine, Sasha, and I all traveled to a mountain vige and found them living among the people. After a short reunion, introduction, and heavy mediation from Sasha, Jill was able to greet Maxine properly.

    Once I had exined the situation to Jill, she rxed. While she seemed to understand the meaning, she appeared to be holding something back, but I wasn''t about to push at this point. Jill also talked about a particr person here that could be the final puzzle piece to our project. ording to what she said, though, recruiting the person would not be an easy task. On top of that, I was the only one that could do it, ording to Jill and Mikota.

    After we sat down to eat and finished, Jill and Mikota took us to see the Fire user. We had to travel to a cave just outside the mountain top vige. Once there, we walked into a cave that was covered in scratches and soot marks. It looked like arge scale battle had gone on inside this cave, but Jill motioned for us to follow her in deeper.

    I was starting to get a bad feeling about this.

    After only a short walk, the cave closed into a single door. Jill approached the door quietly and called out a name, Kyrina while knocking softly. Nothing happened at first, but then a pretty face stuck out of the door and quietly conversed with Jill.

    Soon, we were invited inside, and I was pleasantly surprised to see that the ce was very well kept. From the burn marks and scratches, It was like walking between movie sets. There were two red velvet sofa''s with curling wooden legs and a reading chair of the same design. On a coffee table in the middle sat a teapot and some water.

    "Everyone, I would like to introduce Kyrina. They are a Dragon-Kin and protect the area up here in the mountains," Jill introduced the shy woman, and she gave an awkward curtsy.

    "Hey, It''s nice to meet you all," Kyrina was almost shaking with nervousness as she spoke, so Jill put her arm around the girl and led her back into what seemed to be the kitchen area.

    I looked to Sasha and then mouthed "they?" as a question, but a sound from the kitchen interrupted our wordless exchange. SWIWHP! A sound simr to something getting sucked into a small hole. In a moment, Jill came back out, but she was followed by a man this time.

    The man looked very simr to Kyrina, except the hair was tied back and, well, he was missing the chest enhancements. This person had a very different air about them, more confidence and surety about himself, then the woman showed. The man stepped forward and struck a pose, but when he spoke, even though the tone was drastically different, I could still hear the simrities.

    "Well, it seems some new guests have arrived! My name is Kyrin. What brings you all to my cave on this day? I hope you haven''te to stir up trouble on my mountainside, have you? We mighte to blows! Haha!"

    The difference was Bipr. Even in the short time that I saw Kyrina, I figured out what was going on here. I knew there wasn''t anyone else but Kyrina here when we arrived, I could sense her with my earth magic, but the total amount of people here hasn''t changed. Before I could react to this information, something started to happen with Kyrin.

    "Why are you so mean to these new people and acting like this?" Half of Kyrin''s face changed into Kyrina''s face, giving them a confusing and disturbing visage.

    "I told you to stay back, and I would deal with these interlopers. They will bring ruin to us! You know what the others were like! Why do you think these will be different?"

    "You can''t keep acting like this. I''m tired of always being locked away!"

    "Don''t try to take over!" Kyrin began to scream, and trails of smoke rose from his mouth.

    "Get out now!" Jill and Mikota both yelled, scrambling to the door.

    "Let''s go! Crystal wall Maxine so we don''t get cooked!" I took Maxine''s hand and poured magic into her.

    Crystal walls rose behind us as we tried to escape the dragon fire. The walls began to melt, but Jill came back and lent Maxine her power to fuse the walls with ice. When the mes stopped, I had to catch Maxine as she passed out from overexertion.

    Jill led us back to the vige in silence. Maxine was snuggled into my chest now as I carried her. She had woken up along the way back but pretend she was still sleeping. I didn''t mind lifting her small petite frame, considering how she had saved all their lives back there.

    Jill was going to have some exining during the bath tonight!

 Chapter 43: Two Thoughts Of One Mind

    Chapter 43: Two Thoughts Of One Mind

    As we walked back, I could see the guilt on Jill''s face, and she wouldn''t look me in the eyes. Maybe I should talk to her alone? I decided that talking to her first was the best option, instead of bringing it up with everyone. Even though the choice she made in taking us all there without warning was everyone''s business, I would give her a chance to exin like Jill always did for me.

    We all ate in silence, and when I suggest we all soak in the spring here, everyone''s faces brightened. As we walked by the rooms, I stopped Jill and told the others to go ahead. I took Jill into one of the two ces we had and sat with her on the bed inside.

    I reached over and took Jill''s hand and turned my body to face her more or less. When our eyes met, there was indecision and doubt in Jill''s eyes that hadn''t been there since we were kids. Jill was always the strong one that pulled me out of trouble and made sure I was still ok, so I approached the topic with understanding and openness.

    "So, what''s got you so troubled?"

    Jill blink at me, probably thinking I would be more upset or ask a different question, but she took a deep breath and started to exin.

    "When we first got here, the people told us about Kyrina and Kyrin. At first, we thought that they were talking about two different people. Maybe twins or something like that, but the vige tried to exin that it was two people in one body. Together, Mikota and I visited them, and we tried questioning them about it and almost died just like we did just now. Mikota saved us by using her dark magic to confuse them, but now that person has started to act more erratic, but they are bing aware of the other."

    "So what you mean to say is, the dark magic caused the personalities to split apart? And now they are like warring factions? So why not tell us this?"

    "I don''t know, Dave. Honestly, I didn''t think they would lose control so easily. We kept our distance and observed them, but we hoped that meeting them with a nk mind about the situation would help. It was my mistake, and I''m really sorry. I just keep thinking about Kyrina getting pushed down in the darkness when that bully Kyrin takes over. You saw it, right? It''s not just a personality change; their whole body shifts sexes."

    "I did notice that, and it did seem strange. I have never seen anything like that, but is that a normal thing for a Dragon-Kin?"

    "I don''t know a lot about them, but I have heard that they usually pick a certain sex to assume around the age of ten, but Kyrina is, ording to the women here, twenty-three."

    "Was Kyrina always here? Or did theye from somewhere else?"

    "We asked around about that, but the best we could find is that he fled from another kingdom. They also said that they were near death when they arrived, and one of thedies that had cared for them whispered to me about signs of sexual assault. They shifted back in forth through recovery, so thedy was able to determine this happened in both forms."

    My stomach tied a vicious knot, and I felt sick from the information. Anger red and burned inside now, so I squeezed Jill''s hand while wiping tears from her face with the other. This reason must have torn her up inside this entire time, and that was why she was acting so recklessly.

    I wrapped my arms around Jill and pulled her close, kissing her forehead. She cried in my arms, and I let her shed the tears of frustration and helplessness. After the sobs stopped, Jilled pulled back from my chest and looked up into my eyes with her eyes that were still ssy and rimmed with tears.

    "What are we going to do?" Jill asked in a choked voice and sniffling.

    I pulled a square of cloth from my breast pocket and handed it to Jill before standing up in front of her.

    "First, you need to clean your face up, so the other girls don''t see Mother Jill like this, and then we will join the girls and figure this out as a team, ok?"

    Jill wiped her face off and nodded to me. Then she stood up and came over to wrap her arms around my neck, pulling me down for a kiss. After, beforepletely pulling away, she asked me in a low and seductive voice, "so, when do I get to be one of Dave''s wives?"

    Jill grabbed between my legs and made my eyes bulge at the rough handling. Jill giggled, turning and leaving the room before I could catch my breath. I made it to the bath spring, and all the girls were already soaking and talking to each other.

    Mikota already glued herself to Jill''s side, and she red at me as I entered, no doubt angry that I had alone time with Jill. Once the other two noticed mee in, they separated and watched me with hungry eyes as I slid behind a vertical blind with arge Koi fish woven into it. As I stripped down, I could hear the girls already trying to develop ns of attack.

    "What if we have a party and invite them?" That was Maxine''s voice.

    "So they can barbeque the guests?" Sasha''s voice questioned back.

    I walked out in a towel to the girl''s discussion that sounded like the girls were getting heated. Jill and Mikota were blowing bubbles while watching, not wanting to get between the two girl''s arguments. Before it could get any more heated, I slid into the water between them, and the arguing stopped.

    "Come on. We have to work together on this. there is no point in arguing if it doesn''t help solve the problem."

    I tried to look at both girls at once, but they both turned their heads and moved away in separate directions. I sighed. Now they were both mad at me for getting between them. Before they could get far, I grabbed the two of them and pulling to me.

    "Enough talking about tomorrow! Let''s enjoy the nice water and each other since it''s been so long since we have all been together, ok? I have a n for tomorrow, and I think it will be best if I just go alone."

    The girls all tried to protest, but I put a hand up to signal that the talk was over. Both girls let the tension go out of their bodies and rxed into my arms. If I were right, I would have to form some kind of connection with both sides.

    After the bath, we all got dried off and left for our rooms. Jill and Mikota took the ce they had been staying in, and Maxine and Sasha came with me. Our room had two beds, one for Maxine, because she refused to wear chainmail to bed.

    It urred after one night of trying to sneak into my bed after refusing to where the second smaller version I had bought her. After waking up to ws digging into her, she decided that she would have to settle with the second bed unless Sasha were in a different room. It was a scary situation that could have been worse if Sasha was startled and with no Jill.

    I did feel bad for Maxine, and we had gotten two rooms a couple of times so she could have some alone time with me. I felt awkward when they talked about who what get to do what and when, but they got along and didn''t seem to hold resentment towards me. Maxine had turned over already, so Sasha blew the candle out, and weid down. Soon, I was fast asleep.

 Chapter 44: Council Of Wives

    Chapter 44: Council Of Wives

    The next day I said my goodbyes to the girls and said I would be backter. I had no idea at the time that I would be returning to a court hearing between my two wives and wife to be. At that time, I would be judged for my choices made without their consent.

    I left the girls to head out into the vige and talk to the woman Jill had spoken with. She was ady by the name of Jezra, and she worked as one of the town''s healers. Jill had given me directions, and I arrived outside a hut built into the mountainside.

    "Hello?" I called out as I pushed aside the heavy door p.

    Inside was a bare room with a table in one corner, a stove, and a bookshelf. A wooden wall separated this room from another that I could hear rustling and movement. I tried to call out again, but as I opened my mouth to speak, the p in the partition flew open.

    A wizened woman who looked older than the mountain strode out sporting a cane. She looked everywhere but at me, and then her eyes locked onto me like a targeting system. The human wrinkle raised her club and pointed it at me.

    "What do ya want?!"

    The woman shook back and forth while holding out her stick, the feat causing her wrinkles to move like breaking waves. I screwed my face into a scowl to prevent a full-onughing fit and took a long and deep breath. After letting the breath out and wiping away a tear, I spoke.

    "My name is Dave. I''m good friends with Jill, and she told me you might be able to help me understand somethings better."

    The cane dropped down at Jill''s naming, and the old woman went and sat down as I finished speaking. She motioned to a teapot and a bucket of water, so I went and got some water on for tea. Only after I had served the tea did Jezra speak.

    "So, you want to know about Kyrina and Kyrin, hmm? Not a lot more I can tell you that I haven''t told Jill."

    "I really want to know about Kyrin and what makes him so angry besides the obvious trama. I can''t change that, but maybe there is something we can do to make them ept each other?"

    "Kyrin is what I would call an overprotective brother for Kyrina. Before, Kyrin couldn''t protect either of them, and he feels responsible for that. Now he pushes everyone away to keep Kyrina safe in his view."

    "I see. I think I''m starting to get a better picture of what''s going on here. Thank you for your time and tea mam," I leaned over and kissed the old healer''s wrinkled forehead.

    "What was that for? I didn''t do anything but tell you what I already had, didn''t I?!"

    "Don''t worry about it. Sometimes hearing it from the source can give you a more emotional understanding," I told Jezra as I left.

    I left the vige and traveled back down to the burnt-out cave where we almost died fleeing. Remenants of the melted crystal walls remained, but the door was intact and closed. I approached the door slowly but stop two-meters away and called out.

    "Kyrin, it''s Dave, I didn''t get to introduce myself yesterday, and I would like to talk. I''m here alone."

    I heard some talking inside and then some raised voices. I took a step back, but the voices lowered, and the door opened. The man Kyrin stepped out and closed the door behind himself, and stood with arms crossed, ring at me.

    "What do you want? Come to make fun of us or to take pity?"

    The words wereced with acid and meant to push people away. I shook my head and then moved over to a melted wall. Kyrin eyed me with suspicion but said no more.

    "I''m here to recruit you, and to show you I''m different."

    "Pfft, different. What does that even mean? Different from what, hmm? We have met many different people, and it always turned the same for us."

    "I can''t promise it will be easy, but what I can promise is that we will all be there for you. The choices you two make would be different now if you chose to follow us. Let Kyrina out so she can enjoy being a girl. I know what happened wasn''t fair, and that''s not your fault. Look at it this way, you can rest and watch over her from the background."

    "You! How do I know I can trust you? Too many times now, what''s stopping you from turning on us?"

    "Well, I have been thinking about this. Nothing but time can build trust, but what I can do is take Miss Kyrina as my wife."

    "SWIWHP!"

    In a mindbending disy, Kyrin''s body sucked into a single point and expanded out again. Before me now stood the beautiful and red-faced Kyrina, dragon tail twitching behind her. She began to try to speak, but the words ceased to exist before they could leave her mouth.

    I slowly stepped closer, putting my hand up to stop her from speaking and then pulling her into me. Kyrina began to cry into my shirt slowly, and I held her until she stopped shaking. After I lifted her chin and kissed her forehead, I spoke to her while looking into her green eyes.

    "Your new sisters and I will take care of you from now on. I''m not saying you shouldn''t let Kyrin out, but I think now he should be able to rx in the background. Tonight I would like you toe and meet everyone."

    "Do you really think that is a good idea after yesterday?" Kyrina''s face partially shifted to Kyrin''s, and I stepped back in shock, the up-close magical shift caught me off guard, but I recovered.

    "Yes, it will be a good chance for you two to get out. These are all my good friends, and I will stay by your side the entire night."

    Kyrin sighed and faded back into the background while another sigh followed from Kyrina as her face shifted back. Her face reddened when she noticed me watching the transformation, and she turned away from me in embarrassment. She looked cute, and I finally got a chance to really look at her.

    Like Maxine, small wings sprouted from the top of her head, and a thick pink tail fell behind her. She wore a ck dress that she always seemed to shift into from Kyrin''s light te he wore. Later I would ask about her dress, but for now, just mollifying her should be the right choice.

    "Don''t be shy. The transformation doesn''t bother me. I may not be able to understand what it''s like, but I can be understanding of your situation. All of the girls will treat you the same."

    Kyrina rxed and turned to me, still looking down.

    "Did you mean what you said?"

    "Hmm?"

    Suddenly, Kyrina''s cheeks puffed out, and smoke began to leak out from her lips. Quickly, my brain quantified thest three seconds of conversation, and I remember my deration of marriage that I hadn''t talked to my other wives and wife to be that should have been my first wife. My brain felt like a shaken jar of pickled eggs, but I snapped back to the dangerous situation at hand.

    "Yes, I do n on marrying you. I just ask that you let me talk to the girls before making the announcement."

    Kyrina let out a puff of smoke and deted, cycling back to her burning cheeks and shyness. I grabbed her hand and pulled her closer, putting my arm around her waist. We walked together back to the small tavern where the rest of the girl would be waiting.

    Now, this is around that previously mentioned time, and my two wives and wife-to-be were all arguing over my announcement. Mikota had taken Kyrina to the springs to help her get cleaned up so she would be far away from this discussion. The wives were arguing about me not asking them, while Jill tried to exin that the idea held merit. She also pointed out that I had done something simr for each of them.

    I was a bystander in the situation, only receiving rotating dirty looks from Sasha and Maxine. Finally, Jill convinced them that this was for the best, and there was more pressing news.

    "The original reason foring to this mountain vige was to find the map we have been looking for. While you were gone wife hunting, Maxina and I were able to locate the map and copy it down."

    "That''s excellent news! So, where are we headed from here?"

    "We have to go to a town north of here called Shadeholm. From there, we head north another half a day to a ce called The Deamon Ruins, but after that, we are on our own. No one has ever survived to leave the ce, so there are no maps of the inside."

    "Hmm? It sounds like a pleasant ce, but that is our destination, and we have collected all the elements. The final steps are in front of us. Not all of you fully understand what Jill and I started looking for a long time ago, but you will when we get there."

    After that, we all left and joined the other two that hade back from their baths. I was a bit surprised, and a question I had wordlessly asked before was partially answered. Mikota must have dug through the girl''s clothes because Kyrina wasn''t in her typical ck dress.

    Instead, Kyrina wore a long blue dress that had been roughly customized to allow the tail room. Kyrina looked beautiful, but I was sure I saw a sh of irritation cross Maxine''s face when she noticed the tear made for the tail. Mikota would be wise to keep her distance for a while.

    Kyrin stayed in the back round for almost the entire night until near the end. I had stayed by their side the whole night, and Kyrina seemed to have a lot of fun. Near the end, she pulled me away from the others and out of sight.

    "SWIWHP!"

    Considering that I had been drinking along with everyone else, the sudden shift left me with a close bout of motion sickness that almost caused me to puke. Kyrin gave me his hand to steady myself, and when I looked up at him, he was smiling.

    "I really have to thank you. Truly, she, I mean, we have had a great time tonight. I just hope this continues."

    Kyrin shook my hand but gave me a mischievous look at the end of it. I got an uneasy feeling.

    "SWIWHP!"

    As Kyrin''s hand sucked out of mine, I turned and grabbed the nter next to me and emptied my stomach.

 Chapter 45: To The Second Layer

    Chapter 45: To The Second Layer

    After that night, we all said our goodbyes and headed to Shadeholm. The journey expended our savings, and Sasha found some exciting jobs to keep a roof over our heads, but after three months, we ended up where we were now.

    "SWIWHP!"

    My mind snapped back from the ce it had taken me, and that familiar and disconcerting sound made me look to where Kyrina had been. In her position, Kyrin sat wearing a ck shirt and pants, a drastic change from his typical light te. He was giving me a funny look while examining me.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Hmm? Yeah, I was thinking about when we met."

    "Oh? What parts? the ones where I tried to kill you?"

    "SWIWHP!"

    "Or the part where you said we would get married?"

    Another bout of nausea almost hit me as the motion sickness wash over. Kyrin had changed back to Kyrina in mid-sentence, and the up-close effect was hard to stomach. It was how the entire body got sucked into a single point, and then the other body spun out in its ce.

    "Mhm, all of it," I groaned as I clutched my head.

    "Are you alright?" Kyrina asked with a worried expression.

    "Oh? No, I''m fine. I just get a little dizzy when you two switch ces."

    "Is it better if I do this?"

    Half of Kyrina''s face melted and then pulled itself back together as one half of Kyrin''s face.

    "Let''s say it''s not worse than before, and I don''t feel like I''ve been thrown in a blender. So, I think this is the best n while in close quarters."

    The other girls were now paying attention to our dialog and started tough. Sasha and Maxine both had finished their pie. Sasha was stretched back in her chair, while Maxine had her back turned to everyone with a toothpick trying to get something out of her teeth.

    Mikota curled into a ball on her chair, pulled next to Jill''s. Mikota had put her head on Jill''sp and was now having her hair stroked. Everyone was rxed, so I lifted Mikota, carried her to our new rooms, and put her down in bed. Jill suggested the baths, but Kyrina said she would stay with Mikota, so the four of us went down and found the spring was free rather than single tubs.

    I was the first to get undressed, and I slid into the water, watching the loose dirt fall off. The day picking weeds on autopilot and the other memories left me exhausted as if I had just experienced those memories in the flesh rather than a daydream. Three sshes around me made me look around,ing out of my thoughts, and I was surrounded.

    Three beautiful women with wet towels glued to their shapely frames advanced on me with mischievous looks in their eyes. Part of me thought, Mmmmm, but the more logical me knew these girls were up to no good, but I had been cornered. I tried to turn and pull myself out of the water, but that''s when they pounced!

    They must have smelled my fear because they were on me the second, I made a motion, and before my hands got a firm grip on the edge, hands gripped me, everywhere.

    "HEY!" I tried to protest, but I was systematically ignored by all three as two held me in ce, and Jill approached with the scrub brush.

    Oh no.

    Jill, the first girl I had ever kiss and my oldest friend, one of the kindest women I knew, except. Right now, I was nothing but terrified of this kind and loving woman that had a scary and far too familiar zeal burning in her eyes. She raised the scrub brush like a weapon above me and felt like I was about to piss myself in fear.

    Jill, so cute and friendly, unless she thought you needed something. That might be too vague, but it''s a reliable and apt description of her personality...defect. If Jill decided you needed a check-up, you got a check-up, now, and on the spot. If she thought you were dirty, you went in the bath, and she held you down until at least the top twoyers of skin had been removed from every square inch of your body.

    I received such treatment, and every plead I made for it to end was met by giggles andughter from Sasha and Maxine. During my wails for it to "finally just end or kill me now," I noticed something about Sasha. She held me in ce tight with her hand, but I only felt a constant pressure like a normal hand.

    Finally, the ying of my skin ended with Jill stepping back to examine my red rubbed-raw body and gave the girl''s a nod. They both released their grips, but Sasha grabbed me and pulled my sore back into her chest with her arms wrapped around me. I looked down and noticed a thick rubber-like coating covered the ws.

    "What are these?" I asked Sasha as I lift one of her hands to my face.

    "I found them in a shop, they were a bit different before, but the owner warmed them up and shaped them for me. The man said he had made simr ones before for other Tiger-Kin."

    "That''s really amazing. I will be nice to sleep without wearing that heavy chainmail."

    "I''m not too sure if I''m going to wear them to bed or not yet."

    "What do you mean?" I asked, a bit puzzled. I had thought that this would be the main reason for getting them.

    "Well, If I don''t wear them, I know Maxine won''t sneak into bed."

    I reached behind myself and started tickling Sasha, The other girls had disappeared, and only the two of us were left in the water. Sasha tried to attack me back, and we ended up tangled in the shallow part of the spring. Her towel hade, off and Sasha slid her naked body over mine as she pinned me down, my head just barely above water.

    "I think we can get more use from these w covers than just sleeping," Sasha lifted her weight slightly and then pushed us into the slid wall of the spring.

    For the first time, Sasha and I held nothing back as our lips and body pressed into each other. The feelings we shared were pure ecstasy as I could feel her pulling me into her. After we snuck back into the room and Maxine was already fast asleep, the two of us crawled into bed.

    In the morning, I woke up to Maxine clutching one side of me, practically falling out of her nightgown. On the other side, Sasha had pressed her chest round my arm like a vice mp. I could feel the blood start to trickle from my nose since every other part of me was more than filled.

    Before I could act on the urges that were coursing through my entire body, the door banged open, and Mikota strode in with Kryina and Jill. The sound startled the girls, and they pressed into me hard. I should have been in a dreand, but the blood pressure broke like a dam, and blood squirted from my nose.

    "Quit being such a pervert, Dave! Why aren''t you ready to go yet?" Mikota scolded me.

    "I was having a wonderful sleep. It''s not my fault that you went to bed so early." I retorted back while using a napkin. Jill handed it to me to clean my face off.

    "YAWN!" Sasha gave an exaggerated stretch as she stretched her jaw with a long-drawn-out yawn.

    I kicked the girls out except for Maxine, who was still clinging to my side, even after I sat up. I lowered my face down to her to kiss her forehead, but her eyes opened, and suddenly I was being blown into the air and spun,nding back on the bed. Maxine mounted me and pinned my arms down for effect, considering how small she was.

    "Your mine tonight, and the Kitty gets her own room, you hear? That means your mine tonight!" Maxine was almost panting.

    I dared not make any excuse in this position, and with her, this worked up. I lift my arms slowly with her hands, still trying to hold them down, and then quickly wrapped my arms around her and flipped over. I peppered her face with kisses as she struggled to break free, but finally, she squirmed from my clutches and off the bed, looking disheveled like a wild animal.

    The two of us got changed while poke and tickling each other. By the time we changed, Mikota was pound on the door, telling us to hurry. When we finally finished and were about to open the door to the hall, Maxine pinched my arse, hard.

    "Ouch! What was that for? You little devil!"

    "Just a reminder aboutter," Maxine spoke to me while giving a longing look before opening the door.

 Chapter 46: Wading Into Danger

    Chapter 46: Wading Into Danger

    Mikota was waiting outside with arms crossed and an impatient look on her face. We all left the inn, and I waved to Karman as he continued to wash a ss. He gave me no response, so I reminded myself that I would have to checkter to see if it was the same one.

    Jill led us to the market, and while Sasha and I gathered rations and supplies we might need, the other four moved around, mingling into the crowd and trying to glean any info. When we all met up, Maxine and Jill looked disappointed, but the Mikota seem to be having fun ying with Kyrina''s tail.

    "No luck, hey?"

    "Nothing at all, and it''s not just that they don''t know, but they don''t even want to talk about it," Jill exasperated to me.

    "Not just that, though. The people held wards and different charms up and shooed us away. All the people were like this, young and old," Maxine exined while scratching her head.

    "Hmmm? Well, It''s not like we found any about it in our travels. I think we have everything, so we should probably head out so we don''t get caught out after dark. I want to be able to camp near or in the ruins tonight."

    "After dark? But I thought," Maxine''s voice trailed off, and she took on a gloomy look, so I went to pat her on the head while leaning in. I whispered something that made her blush and then smiled, shaking her head up and down.

    I was tempted to ask Kyrina and Mikota if they had learned anything, but one look in their direction made me veto that line of thinking. Instead, I had to go over and pull Mikota off Kyrina''s tail that she was tickling inappropriately, and we were starting to get looks from the locals. I pulled Mikota along, and the flustered Kyrina followed.

    ording to the map copied down, we had about half day''s walk through a forest that turned into a swamp. The girls weren''t excited about closing that, but they knew there was no getting around it. After about an hour of walking, we found arge and gnarled tree marked on the map. This location signaled as to where we entered the forest.

    "Are you sure this is the right ce?" Sasha asked as she peered over Jill''s shoulder, trying to make sense of the map.

    Even with all six eyes and the ability to have brief premonitions about immediate future events, Sasha couldn''t read a map to save any of our lives. Her premonition with Jill''s help could allow her to see things happen before they did and know how to react to them. Unfortunately, this ability drained her magical power, so it was only used sparingly.

    "Yes, but the path looks pretty overgrown like it hasn''t been used in a while," Jill pointed out.

    "SWIWHP!"

    "Don''t worry, I can take care of it," Kyrin announced as he steps from where Kyrina had been stand only moments before.

    "Woah, Woah, Woah, pretty boy, calm down. It would be best if you didn''t burn the entire forest down," Mikota stepped in front of Kyrin, waving her hands.

    "I''m not going to use my magic," and with that, Kyrin pulled a sword from a scabbard that I had not noticed before.

    Mikota made an "oo" sound and hopped out of the way as Kyrin advanced on the path, sword drawn. Sasha came over and wrapped her arm around mine. Then Sasha put her head on my shoulder while letting out a sigh of relief.

    "I really thought I was going to have to be the one to push the path, using my ws. I''m d we have Kyrin with us; the vine and stuff get stuck in my nails, and I get wet slivers," Sashained as she wrapped herself tighter around my arms.

    I saw Maxine scowl and turn away from us, but at thest second, I suggestively lifted my eyebrows, and Maxine almost tripped and fell over. After that, she wouldn''t even look at me directly, but I did catch a small smile catch the corner of her mouth when she seemed to be lost in thought, at least until we got to the swamp.

    "No."

    That was Maxine.

    "Not a chance."

    That was Mikota.

    The rest of the girls weren''t happy about it but weren''t putting up the same resistance as these two. The problem lies in the fact that the swamp''s water was higher than we had expected. Maxine and Mikota would sink to just below the waist. It was only mid-thigh level for the rest of us, and the girl had just tied up their skirt while I took my pants and socks off, slipping them into my bag, but I refused to take my boots off.

    "I''m not going in there, Dave. I am not dipping my privates in that water," Maxine protested.

    Typicallyposed, it was cute to see this side of Maxine, but I went over to scoop her up. A small "Eek" slipped out of her lips, and I saw Sasha roll her eyes. I turn to Mikota, who was clutching Jill and shaking.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Mikota can sense another snake in the area," Jill told me while putting an arm around Mikota.

    "Just one?" Kyrin asked with a puzzled expression.

    "Yeah, just one big one," Mikota spoke just loud enough for everyone close to hear.

    "Do you know how big it is?" I asked Mikota, but she shook her head no. "Well, Kyrin, do you mind carrying Mikota? Your abilitiesplement each other in useful ways, and Maxine and I can provide ranged crystal attacks. Sasha and Jill will work together as our front liners, get into positions, and let''s push through this fast."

    Jill led us as we waded as fast as we could through the water, watching out not to trip on roots or debris we couldn''t see. The trip went quickly, and soon we could see dry ground twenty-meters in front of us. That when I heard the ssh.

    Off to my left, around fifteen meters away, a long and thick dark shadow was moving below the surface. I tried to call out, but a massive dark green snake dove out of the water straight for Sasha. Its mouth was filled with rows of razor-sharp teeth, and I had no time to cry out.

    Sasha didn''t panic; instead, she sidestepped at thest possible second and dug her razor ws into the snake''s flesh. They tore through the snake''s meat like a forge hot de cutting snow. The snake tried to react and whip its head around to bite Sasha, But a water whip rose to strangle the giant snake before reaching Sasha.

    Kyrin walked over calmly to the writhing snake, with this sword in one hand, while Mikota clung to him in his other arm. "Sh-ick." The head fell from the snake, and Sasha grabbed part of the body and slung it over her shoulders, then heading for shore, whistling.

    I looked at Maxine, and she had a troubled frown on her face while staring off at Sasha.

    "Sasha is so scary. I''m happy you''re married to both of us, at least, this way, I shouldn''t ever have to worry about her turning that monstrous power on me."

    I agreed with her and followed the others. Maxine wasn''t wrong about being on the receiving end of Sasha''s strength, but we were all friends, so we didn''t have anything to worry about, right? Once we got to drynd, I was able to put Maxine down, not that she was heavy, but after carrying anything in front of you for an hour while jogging in thigh-deep water would be tiring.

    I used a knife from my pack to help cut the snake up and take many chunks of meat since it was starting to get dark. It took us another three hours of walking to get to the ruins, and it was dark by the time we got there. Kyrin had been puttingrge pieces of meat on his sword and using Fire magic for cooking them as it got darker, and we walked.

    There was a massive wall outside the ruins, and we all decided that this would be the best ce to set up our tent and camp for the night. At the same time, others set up the tent and fire, Maxine and I snuck off. We crept deeper into the ruins, but it was all but impossible to see now, and the light of the fire never reach this far.

    "I think this is far enough," Maxine said with a giggle as she jumped into my arms.

    Our lips locked together and released some of the days penned up stresses. We had tucked ourselves just out of slight, and I was about to make good on the promise I had whispered to Maxine earlier in the morning. Suddenly, my blood ran cold as a voice spoke out from below me that sounded like boulders rubbing together.

    "Get off me."

 Chapter 47: Grock The Rock Troll

    Chapter 47: Grock The Rock Troll

    "What was that?" Maxine whispered far too loudly in my arms.

    I was about to say something when the thing we were sitting on moved and dumped us both on the ground. Maxine let out a scream, and the thing that stood up yelled back.

    "Hey! What are you screaming for? Are you trying to wake them up?" The grinding and gravelly voice of the massive thing tried to whisper.

    The pair of them alerted the rest of the girls, and they all came running over to us. Sasha and Kyrin were on guard with ws and sword out while Mikota and Jill rushed over to help Maxine. She had quieted down after the strange thing yelled at her. Finally, I got my bearings about me and tried to talk to the thing while putting a hand up to stop Sasha and Kyrin''s advances.

    "What do you mean by they? And can I ask who you are?"

    "No time, they must have heard us. I am Grock, follow me, or you''re all going to die."

    The gravel voice brooked no-nonsense and turned without warning, and started to walk into the dark.

    "Wait, what about our stuff?"

    But that was when I heard the sounds start. Long soul tearing screams fresh from the underworld tore through us. Mikota and Maxine started to cry, and I began to feel crushing despair as more of the rippling screams joined in tandem. Just as even I was beginning to slip into a terror-stricken panic, the loud gravelly voice boomed out, "LET''S GO!"

    No one looked back, and the girls ran forwards, Jill and I each carrying one of the crying girls. We had no idea where we were being led other than that we were descending lower into the area around the central runes. The viger reactions and the reason for theck of information were all very apparent now as we chased after Grock through the night.

    Finally, we arrived at a cave with a massive rock in front of it, mostly covering the entrance.

    "Get in."

    No one argued, and everyone filed into therge cave. Inside I was like a blown up dorm room, with a single rock b that looked like a bed for a giant and arge piece of te sat on two rocks with another bolder that looked to be the chair. Grock was thest toe in, and he pulled the stone to seal the door off, but the light of a previously lit fire illuminated the room.

    The girls went to the back near the fire and huddled. Grock came over to the rock-desk and sat turned around, facing us on his boulder chair. It was our first time actually getting to see him.

    The massive shape turned out to be a cloaked pile of rocks. Grock was a Rock Troll, the type that ate mineral-rich rocks and slept most of the time. This type of rock troll was known for its timidness towards humans and avoiding them.

    This Rock Troll didn''t look that timid. In fact, he was staring me down at the moment. That granite face felt like it was burning a hole into me with those dark yellow eyes staring.

    "Why did youe here?"

    "First, one question! Why did you save us?"

    "I felt youing. No onees here."

    "Hmmm? That not a reason, but it is an answer. Long ago, my friend Jill and I found a book talking about these ruins. In the book, it mentions trapped souls here and a way to transcend to another ne. From what we have gathered over the years, it takes all six elements to activate the souls."

    "Your not wrong, but you must leave."

    "Woah, Woah, Woah, Rocky! We aren''t leaving. Honestly, if you would have just stayed still and quiet, we would have been fine," Maxine started toin but shut up quickly and began to burn with a bright red at Grock''s nextment.

    "Oh? I should have just let you two proceed to attempt your baby-making ritual while on top of me?"

    I got a wry smile on my face when Grock said that. Maxine looked down at her thumbs as Sasha and Jill took turns ring at the two of us. I could only imagine what they were thinking now since we had snuck off for some hanky-panky while they were getting the campsite ready.

    "Ok, ok, so you don''t think we should go in, but we have to. So, is there anything you can tell us about the ruins?"

    "It is dangerous."

    "You mentioned that."

    "Very dangerous."

    "I pretty sure I read somewhere that rock trolls aren''t stupid. Was I misinformed?"

    "Hmph."

    "Fine, you wanna y that way? Girls,e here!"

    The girls looked at me strangely but came over at my beckoning. I asked each on to lend me some power, I was going to try something that was sure to piss off the troll, but I was at a loss as to what to do to get info. It was like trying to squeeze water from a rock, except this time, it was thought from a stone. Each girl ced their hand on my back, and I felt each different magic pour into me.

    First, an earthen hand ripped up from the floor, grabbing the troll and pinning him down. Water flowed next, making the earth turn to mud, and it spread over, getting a better hold on Grock as Wind air poured in to dry the mud, fortify it. Grock fought against the handle, trying to break free, but the light acted as a shield to reinforce, while darkness leached away the trolls power. Fire was the final element, baking Grock into a concrete statue.

    "GRAAAAA" The cave reverberated and shook with the rock grinding cry of Grock, but that was cut off as mud filled the troll''s mouth.

    "Alright, enough of this bantering. I have five tired and wet girls here! Are you done being as thick as a...ROCK?!" I asked in exasperation as I forced the magic to tighten the hold.

    Grock tried to give me a defiant look, but that was it. I squeezed, and I could hear cracks forming, and hairline fractures crawled up the troll as its eye went huge. This massive monster probably could count the time''s on one finger that it would be put in a position like this. I let up the pressure up, and the magic all fell apart.

    "Now, since we have had the chance to see who''s is bigger, can we have a reasonable conversation now?"

    As the rock, mud, and the other elements covering Grock fell away. He gave his arm a rotation while holding his shoulder. Grock turned to me, but he had a different look to him now. There was more behind those eyes now. Grock looked at me and let out a massive sigh.

    "Not too bad, it''s been a long time since I was bested and forced to back down. Not since him, before, simr. Sorry for not being straightforward. I have to watch these ruins, waiting for the next visit. This, you, them, I was told to wait. He said just wait and he woulde back. How long has it been? Mind is like cave filled with rocks, but something seems simr."

    "Wait, so then you have been waiting for us?"

    "No, I wait for him, you, to return. That man, him, you, said he, him, you woulde back."

    "Why do you keep doing that? Him, he, you? why me?"

    "Not me, he, him , you. Like the other, but different, and the same. Look, smell, touch, taste, all different, but same as he, him, you.

    "Are you trying to say I have been here before?"

    "Not you, he, him, you. Not the same, but you like he, him, you."

    This conversation was making my head hurt. The "He, him, you" only partially made sense, and the part that did was hardly useful to the current situation. I turned away from Grock to see what the girls thought of our exchange, but only Sasha stood behind me close when I turned around.

    "Hmmm? everyone is asleep?"

    "Honestly, I only am awake because I didn''t want to leave you alone when you were talking like that."

    "Wah? What do you mean?"

    "You to have been standing there for two hours groaning back and forth with each other. Didn''t you know?"

    "No, it felt like no more than a matter of maybe ten minutes."

    "Well, you seemed to have tired out the troll."

    Both of us looked back to see that Grock had alreadyid down and was curled up and facing the wall. So many more questions ran through my head, and I wanted to keep going but, a wave of exhaustion ran over me and let the weight of the world settle back down onto me. Sasha led me to the pile of girls, and we found a corner to cuddle up in.

    As I fell asleep, Grocks words stayed with me, "he, him, you."

 Chapter 48: Pawning Off Affections

    Chapter 48: Pawning Off Affections

    When we awoke in the morning, Grock was gone, and the rock moved just enough for us to leave. As everyone was getting ready to go, Jill came over to talk to me. She held a neutral expression, so I didn''t think anything was wrong.

    "Hey, so everything past here we are on our own, no map."

    "I mean that''s was the n, to begin with. We knew we would have to explore once we got here to find what room the souls are in, right?"

    "Do you remember what that olddy had said yesterday? The one Maxine and I had been talking with?"

    "Hmm? The one that talked about the tree on the third level, and then also talked about," but I didn''t finish and let thest part trail off.

    Even with its seriousness, Jill started to giggle like a little girl at thest part of my statement.

    "What are youughing about?" Maxine asked as she walked over to join Jill and me.

    When Maxine got close to Jill, she received whispers from a cupped hand, and I got to watch Maxine''s adorable face go from a questioning frown to augh hard enough to bring tears to her eyes. Thisugh drew the rest of the girls in, and they all started tough, not even knowing what the joke was.

    After everyone settled down, I looked back at Jill. At the look, Jill started exining what she had meant by asking me about the woman. ording to thatdy, there were at least three levels and maybe more.

    "Now, the reason why I''m worried is that I had Sasha and Mikota go take a look around, and what they found mightpletely derail our ns since we have lost most of our supplies."

    Mikota and Sasha were Dark and Light users, and their magic could bend light and darkness around them. Thisbination allowed them to create an illusion around them, making them invisible to the naked eye, and only another Dark user would be able to see through this trick. That made Sasha and Mikota a perfect team for this type of job.

    "What do you mean what you say that it could derail us?" I questioned Jill.

    "We found an entrance in the center of the broken down ruins of the mansion that stood here before. It was a door into the ground, but when we went down to look, it turned out to be a maze, but we didn''t go in very far."

    Sasha had spoken up to exin their findings, rather than Jill giving me a second-hand ount. That was a problem, and I looked to Maxine, asking her to check what we have for food supplies. After rifling through the three out of six-packs left fromst night''s retreat, Maxine determined we couldst for a week if we stretched the food we had.

    "So, now we are all left with a choice. Do we turn back to Shadeholm, through the swamp and forest, then returning with fresh supplies? Or do we push forward?" I looked at each girl, one by one, as I spoke.

    There was some uneasy shifting until Jill spoke up.

    "I will go with you. We have been together for a long time now, and we havee so far."

    "You know I will follow you to the fiery abyss and back!" Sasha said with passion.

    "When I met you behind the auction house, I never imagined a life like this, but I go where you go," reflected Maxine with a smile on her face.

    "I go where Jill goes." Was all Mikota would add.

    "Both of us are here for you," Kyrina and Kyrin answered together, split-faced.

    That was it after that, our three packs on, the six of us filed out of the cave. In the light of the morning, we could see portions of brick walls left standing. The scene was hardly worth describing. Sasha led us to the clean and smooth metal doors.

    "That doesn''t make much sense. This door should be rusted and decays like the rest of the ce."

    "That''s what we thought too, but even the hinges have grease on them. That has to mean someone or thing is taking care of the ce," Mikota exined.

    We all headed down, and I found the ce gave me a bit of nostalgia. It was simr to the dungeon I had met Victoria in. I unconsciously looked at Kyrin with his light te and sword.

    This ce wasn''t exactly like the other dungeon, so maybe...

    "Kyrin!" I yelled at him because he was ten meters ahead of us, and he stopped turning around to look back at me.

    "What is it?"

    "Remember when you tried to cook us? And how you melted through the walls?"

    "Umm, yes?"

    "Well, I want you to try that again here, but this time Maxine and Sasha will lend you their power as well."

    Kyrin looked at me with a puzzled expression, but Sasha and Maxine took hold of him. The girls led him, and we all followed them to the first turn. Now in position, Sasha and Maxine stood close together directly behind Kyrin, then he raised his hand.

    Kyrin first created a jet of fire that coned out into a giant orange me. Next, Maxine poured in her Wind magic, and the me tightened to a powerful blue torch, and even at this point, the wall had started to meltdown. I hugged the closest person to me in excitement, which was Mikota, and she tried desperately to move away from me, but then to my surprise, Mikota stopped resisting and rxed but not hugging me back.

    I wanted to be more shocked and enjoy the moment, but the addition of Sasha''s Light magic snapped everyone''s attention forward. I felt the heat in waves ten-meters back, and the roar was like a jet engine. I even heard a "WOAH!" from Kyrin as he stepped forward, sting through walls like paper.

    For Mikota, the heat was too much. She had started to shake and sweat while clutching at my chest. So I quickly turned and moved her back and away from the heat.

    Mikota''s weight started pushing into me as she panted, so I picked her up before she could pass out. I called Jill, and she ran over. She began to use her Water magic to soothe and cool the panting Mikota in my arms.

    "Is she going to be ok?" I asked Jill with a worried expression, but Jill just smiled at me and pointed down while also backing away out of sight.

    As I looked down in my arms, Mikota curled in an adorable pose. Her face pressed into my chest and shirt, in a ce the leather armor didn''t cover. Mikota pulled her face away for a second to look up at me and make eye contact, and a blush started to burn in her face, but she buried in back into my chest.

    I could see what Jill was doing, pawning off Mikota''s affection onto me. I could hardly be mad at Jill, with the adorable woman in my arms. I turn to the sound of Jill, calling me.

    "They found the next level!" Jill said excitedly.

    I knew she had been the most worried about everyone''s safety, and it was good to see the smile on her beautiful face. I tried to put Mikota down, but she gripped my shirt, and I relented. I followed Jill towards the small lights that had reced the roaring torch, and the ce felt overly quiet.

    "Good Job, everyone! This advantage was exactly what we needed. This method cut the time we thought it would take down a lot."

    "What do you think will be down there?" Mikota asked from my arms.

    "Monsters!" everyone else said at the same time, and then we all started tough.

    "We didn''t see any up here, so it''s only logical that they would be below because something made that noisest night," Kyrin exined.

    We all walked down a set of stairs, and below was a room with a single door. We looked around the room quickly, but there wasn''t anything in it besides and a couple of empty wooden barrels. Everyone prepared themselves for the expected fight, but I kept Mikota in my arms, able to use my magic without needing my hands.

    Considering what our abilities could do together, just having my face uncovered was more than enough. Sasha and Kyrin approached the door and opened it partway to try and get a look inside. The door mmed shut, and both of them threw their shoulders into the door.

    Suddenly the sounds of the dead cried out, and I felt a shiver run through Mikota.

    "How bad is it?" I asked them,ing forward to help brace the door with my magic, but before I could do anything, the door exploded with pressure.

 Chapter 49: Jilly and Me

    Chapter 49: Jilly and Me

    Living dead skeletons pour out of the door and immediately started attacking. They were easy enough to kill, but the numbers were bing overwhelming in the stairwell area. Sasha added light magic to her ws, and any undead she touched instantly fell to a pile of bones, while Kyrin wreathed his de in mes and cremated the bone warriors.

    "Everyone, fall back to the stairs!" I yelled.

    Mikota gripped me tight with fear as I smashed skeletons with rock fists that rose from the ground. Jill used her Water magic to create a wave that pushed the undead back so everyone could get behind me.

    "Is everyone on the stairs?"

    "Yes, you can do it now," Jill let me know from behind us.

    "Ready?" I said with a grin to Mikota, who still had a scared look in her eyes.

    "Mmhm."

    Mikota pulled my shirt up and pushed her cool hands against my stomach, and then I felt the darkness mix with my magic. As the skeletons tried to get up, I inhaled deeply. When I expelled my breath, a cloud of brown and ck gas spilled from my mouth.

    As the vapor touched the undead, the preservation magic that held the bones intact after every fight was destroyed by our Decay magic. The bones chipped and cracked, ages of damage and wear piling on in a moment. The army of bones reduced to piles of chips.

    "Whoa," Mikota had her hands and arms wrapped around my waist under my shirt.

    As thest skeleton crumbled, I got a hot feeling inside me as Mikota''s cool and smooth arms pressed against my bare skin. I tried to lift her higher, but Mikota held tight and buried her face into the area just below my belly button. Blood trickle from my nose, caused by the Mach speed of my heart. As I heard the girlsing back down the stairs and I tried to put Mikota down again, she just held tighter and pushed her face in more. Then I was asked a question that made me undergo the legendary transformation technique: Total Body Blush!

    "What''s poking into my back, Dave?" Mikota asked with a wicked smile as she looked into my eyes.

    As my body started to puff steam, I saw the girls and Kyrin crowded around, giving me very pointed looks. I practically drop Mikota as my pure instinct kicks in again, and I run. The girl voices trailed after me as I partially run into the broken door frame. As I flee like a frightened wild animal, all reason had left me. It was onerge room with another stairwell at the end, so I aimed for that, wanting to flee the crushing embarrassment of what just happened.

    These marble stairs were nicer than the stone one leading down from the other levels; I thought as I ran two steps at a time, hearing the girl''s voices telling me to wait and not to be reckless. That was easy for them to say. They hadn''t been on the receiving end of that embarrassment. No, they were just the pointers andughers.

    I didn''t even notice until it was toote, when a gate slid down over the stairwell exit, just as I passed over it. I turned around and seen four bears covered in twisted tree branches and rootsing from their feet, while leaved branches stuck out of each backGnarled Bear Trees. Just like thedy had said from the market,e to think about it, she was the only one in the whole ce that would talk to us, but my thoughts were cut when I heard Jill scream out in pain behind me.

    I turned around to see Jill on her knees and clutching her hand that was smoking, with the other girls around her. I tried toe closer, but Jill shook her head with tears in her eyes. The gate had some kind of offensive magic barrier separating us. Growls from behind me forced my attention back to the problem at hand.

    The four bears were advancing. With each step, their roots grappled for purchase. My thoughts raced as I tried to figure out how to use my magic to defeat these things. Every scenario I yed in my head left me short of power to finish them all. Finally, I called to the earth and brought the element around my body as the bears charged.

    Looking like a stone-Knight, I charged, mming one of my fists down on top of the first bear''s head, creating and forcing an earth spike into the brain with the connection as the bear went down, the next closet bit into the stone armor and scrapped my flesh with its teeth. The stone bracer exploded with spikes of rocks, killing the bear instantly. The other two were almost to me as I got up, charging them both and getting between their intersecting paths.

    I lift my stone covered arms and rammed them down both bears mouthes. Their teeth mped down, and I could feel the teeth sinking into my flesh, then I let loose with all the magic I had left. Instantly the biting stopped on both arms as hundreds of stone spikes exploded from the gnarled wooden flesh and the bears fell off my arms, along with all the stone armor I was wearing.

    I vaguely remember the sound of the gate sliding back up, and the girls cry as they rushed to catch me, as everything went ck.

    When I came to, a fire was built, and I could smell some kind of potato soup Maxine had brought. I felt my head lying in a softp, and I opened my eye''s looking up. Jill''s tears almost blind me as I looked up into her beautiful face that was filled with tears.

    "Please don''t ever do that again! What were you thinking?!" Jill cried, and I sat up, taking her in my arms and holding her close.

    "I''m sorry, Jill, I didn''t mean to scare you like that, but I told you I could protect you," was all I could really say, considering that I didn''t want to get into what got me into the predicament.

    Jill held me tightly, not wanting to let go, then she looked up into my eyes. My breath caught as she moved to pressed her lips into mine passionately. As we kissed deeply, our tongues slightly brushing, I pulled her body into mine and held the back of her neck. As our passion slowed, my mind was pulled away to that day when Davey met Jilly.

    I had been ying just outside of the vige when I heard the little girl''s screams. I was only eight-years-old at the time, but I ran to the cries. When I got there, a girl I had seen around the vige named Jilly was being cornered by strange wolves with horns. I ran forward, creating an earth hand to p away the wolves, so I had time to get to Jilly.

    "Davey! What are you doing! These are thunder wolves! Why didn''t you go get help?!"

    "You got me here, just call me big bro. I can protect you!"

    The wolves leaped at us, but I createrge fists made from dirt and rock, beating them away. Finally, they started using Lighting attacks, but the walls of dirt I created just absorbed the attacks. The wolves we now held back and beat down, so they made a yipping retreat like a bunch of coyotes.

    I turned to see a wide-eyed Jilly staring at me.

    "How did you do that alone?"

    "I told ya, just call me big bro! I can protect you."

    From that day forward, we spent all of our time together, ying and exploring. It wasn''t until my mother died that things changed. It happened right after we had stumbled upon some runes with arge strange mosaic. When we touched it, we were taken to a room with 5 jars filled with moving golden lights.

    Somehow when we let go, we knew what needed to be done, the message drilled into our minds, and even now, I could recall the message. Collect the other four and find the souls to rise up and away from this dreadful prison. It was at that moment that we stopped being children. My mother dying was just the push before jumping.

    Jill became the mother figure in my life as we traveled for years, and yet our feelings for each other only appeared after Sasha joined us. No matter how the events turned out, I held her here and now in my arms. When our lips finally pulled apart, Jill put her head into my chest that was only covered by a thin shirt, and closed her eyes.

    I kissed Jill''s forehead and held her close as I watched the fire dance and the girls mill about getting ready to serve soup.

 Chapter 50: Dropping Rocks

    Chapter 50: Dropping Rocks

    We all ate and then got some sleep. Jill stayed in myp, curled into my chest while Iy up against one of the walls. Mikota was practically lying in Jill''sp while the rest of the girls curled up next to me. Kyrin offered to keep watch part of the night, and Sasha would trade-off, but it turned out to be quiet, without noise.

    I awoke hot, and both my legs had fallen asleep to the point where I would need a minute to even be able to walk. Jill''s face was pressed into my neck, and I moved my face to kiss her cheek, and everyone started to stir. I could feel the prickling pain in my legs begin as Jill turned her face into my lips to give me a kiss before pushing Mikota off herp.

    Everyone pilled off, and we got our stuff packed back up, and I noticed Sasha against the wall. She was supposed to be on watch, but she had slid down the wall and was obviously asleep. Once my legs started to work again, and the pins and needles wore off, I crept over to Sasha.

    She looked cute,ying there defenseless as I sneaked over to her side. I used the earth to glide over soundlessly, but when I was centimeter''s from tickling her, I stopped. Sasha''s eyes were open, and she had a wicked smile, her ws were the same distance from my face, and my fingers were from her sides.

    "Bad, Dave! Trying to sneak up on me?" Sasha grabbed me after she retracted her des of doom from my face.

    Sasha pulled me into a kiss that took me off my feet and into herp. With her leaning over me and meying in herp, the whole thing felt wrong, but I didn''t fight the passionate kisses. When she was finished with me, I was rolled on to the ground and left, as she went and helping others like nothing just happened.

    I heard Maxineughing at me, but when I got up, everyone was ready to go. We all walked to the end of the long chamber and headed down another marble set of stairs. Each of my arms was held tight, my Mikota and Jill, to prevent me from turning animal and running off again. I tried to reassure them that they didn''t have to worry, but they both just smiled at me as I was dragged along.

    As we moved down the stairs, it started getting hotter, not like with Kyrin''s torch, but instead like a gradual rising of the greater temperature than usual. I looked down at Mikota, and she was doing all right. Jill was on my other side, so she could cool her if needed. Near the bottom of the stairs, we could see an orange glowing from the next level.

    "Woah, what is this ce? It''s massive!" Sasha eximed as she walked into the room.

    As we all followed her out, I could see what she had meant. The path stopped, and stairs continued down at least fifty-meters down to a massive steel tform hung from Ogresteel chains, a ck metal with red veins with magical properties that weaken magical power. This was going to be a problem because there was no other exit other than a three-meter wide hole in the ceiling center.

    "So, any idea''s on how to deal with this?"

    "Those chains are going to make everything that much harder, but the worst part is we don''t know what will appear until we go down there," Jill pondered on the information, but Mikota was squeezing my arm.

    I looked down at Mikota, and she was already sweating and staring to look faint. She put her arms up like a little girl. Even though she was twenty-four, her small frame made her look too cute to resist. I scooped her up and turned to Jill, who had already got Maxine''s help, borrowing Wind magic to make a cloth wet and cold. Mikota started to moan provocatively, and I had to poke her with my finger to make her stop.

    "Owe! Don''t do that!" Mikotained, squirming in my arms.

    "Then don''t make noises like that!"

    "Oh? You Like those?"

    "I will drop you."

    "I surrender! I will try to stop," Mikota promised with her hands pushed together in front of herself.

    I looked up to see the girls staring at us with slitted eyes.

    "Are you two ready?" Maxine asked with her hand on her hip? Or do we need to wait a little longer?"

    "Ya, Ya, let''s go!"

    With no n, we started down the stairs. I could feel the sapping of the Ogresteel, and I could see wary looks on all the girl''s faces as it affected them. It was a long walk down the countless steps, and there was no sign of any monsters yet. When we got to the bottom stage, we all gathered before going forward.

    "OK, everyone! On three, we will jump thest step, so no one gets separate!" Jill told us in a louder voice.

    "One!"

    Our voices chimed, and a rumble started.

    "Two!"

    More shaking as everyone prepared to jump.

    "THREE!"

    As we all jumped, the scream starteding from below, and it cut through my soul as Inded. The sounds were so much more crushing this close, and a dark shape pulled itself out a massive hole below the huge hanging tform in the wall. The dark thing crawled up, and It showed itself to be a gigantic centipede.

    The screams came from the thousands of skulls that lined the undead creatures back, crying out in pain with otherworldly screams of despair. Kyrin sent gouts of fire at the beast, but it did nothing to it. Unstoppable, it climbed down a chain and onto the tform.

    "Stay moving and make it hard for that thing to move! We need to do something about that sound!"

    "I''m on it!" Sasha yelled as she pulled away from Maxine''s hand.

    Sparks crackled as she extended her ws. Sasha dashed forwards, but not at full speed, the screams of the dead weighing her down. When she got close, the undead creature turned its head and sprayed acid, but Kyrin and Jill sent steam in a cloud that was just able to dilute the acid and cause minimal damage to Sasha.

    Bursting from the cloud, Sasha shed at the monster but was kicked away by a leg. I tried to send spikes of earth into the centipede''s body''s underside, but the effect was lessened. The ends only slightly pierced it, and it was getting harder and harder to use magic, period.

    "Dave, what are we going to do?" Jill asked with a panicked look ask Kyrin fought the massive thing back with massive strokes of his fiery de, even that was only partially effective.

    Before I could answer, Kyrin faltered and was caught off guard, an armored leg bashing him back, and then it dove for him. I told Mikota to let go, and I dropped her but allowing her to catch her bnce, then I ran for Kyrin. The ck-armored monstrosity had knocked him back far, but I was still too far away, and my magic was having little to no effect.

    Just before the undead centipede reaches Kyrin and I was still out of reach to help, I heard a familiar stone grinding growl from above.

    "BANG!"

    The Impact knocked everyone off their feet as the tform rocked from the massive rock troll that just smashed into it. The bang had silenced the cries of the dead, and I could hear the disgusting tearing and pulling noise. When I got up, Grock was tearing the centipede''s chitin shell off the body and ripping the insides out. Kyrin had gotten up and wasing over to me, offering his hand to get up.

    "Wow, I thought both of us were dead! I saw youing, but we knew you would be toote, but then, the rock troll came from nowhere, hitting it like a meteor strike!" Kyrin held his one arm close to his side while using the other to pull me up.

    "Is that arm, OK?"

    "No, I don''t think so. That thing got me pretty good, and I would assume it''s broken."

    "Jill!"

    "Don''t bother. Come. Follow." Grock interrupted.

    "But, we have injured!"

    "Magic weak here,e."

    The rock Troll led us to a path on the far side of the tform that hadn''t been there. I looked over while help Kyrin along to the massive carcass that was smashed and torn apart. The ichor was a grey-green, and pieces of chitin that hadn''t been tossed over the edge were scattered from Grock''s frenzied attack.

    Grock led us to a chamber outside with a single door too small for him. He stopped and stepped to the side, but then something started to change with its body. The chest cavity pulled open, stretching fleshed rib out to reveal a man looking at us from inside the fleshy body of the rock troll.

    The man pulled himself out and straitened his whiteb coat. Remarkably, he had no blood or mucus stains on the whiteb coat, and he adjusted his sses while taking in all of our shocked expression.

    "These reactions never get old, do they, Dave?"

 Chapter 51: Simon And Goodbyes

    Chapter 51: Simon And Goodbyes

    Mikota feinted, and I was just able to catch her, but then Maxine let out a scream, but cut it off when the man stepped out. The rock troll''s body was still syed open and dripping some kind of liquid that wasn''t blood. The man turned around to the troll and then threw his hands up in the air.

    "AH! I''m so stupid!" Then the man snapped his fingers, and everything froze.

    And I mean frozen in ce! Mikota became rigid, and I tried to move her, but she was frozen in ce. Even when I moved away, it was like hitting the pause button. I turned back, and all the girls were the same.

    "Better? You can exin to them however you want to after. You are always good at that type of thing, you scoundrel!"

    "Do I know you?"

    "Oh, that''s right, that little shit Tyron messed your score up and got you nked, eh?"

    "Tyron?"

    "For the love of, juste here and touch my hand!"

    I was a bit hesitant to listen to him, but his familiarity with me was too good not to do it. I walked over, and I got a weird nostalgic feeling looking at him. When I got close enough, the man in the whiteb coat extended his hand, and I reached for it.

    As our hands connect, the world went ck.

    "THUMP, THUMP!"

    "Hey, I''m Simon!"

    The same man was in front of me, but we were somewhere else. It was a small office-like room filled with keyboards and monitors. Dome-like headsets sets were hanging above each monitor. Each screen showed different ces with people walking around or monsters fighting in space. I looked back at Simon and shook the hand that was extended.

    "I''m in charge of the mini-games of Reborn."

    "What are those?"

    "Ah! Well, while you y, you can unlock secrets by doing certain things. Some of these secretse in the form of mini-games. You can think of them like a lifetime shortened to a single event. However, you still experience the memories with the other yers you are joined by."

    "So random people with just be joining me?"

    "Most of the time, although you might run into instances where yers have be trapped in the mini-game."

    "How do you get trapped?"

    "Dying, then the yer has to rey until they win. While this happens there sparks are used to create the Boss monsters in the lives you will live."

    "That''s a bit cruel, don''t you think? So I might be one of those repeats?"

    "Do you n on losing all the time?"

    "No!"

    "Then what''s to worry?"

    "THUMP, THUMP!"

    "Hey, look at you go! The first mini-gameplete!" Simon stepped out of a door, snapping his fingers, and my party froze.

    "Hey, Simon, WHAT THE FUCK IS THIS PLACE!"

    "Woah, Calm down, Dave! You know I didn''t design reborn or make the rules for this war-zone!"

    "Do you know the shit I''ve been through? Serina? All the rest? What is going on here? This isn''t like what we were told!"

    "I know Dave, and that''s why I''m here in secret. This is the one time they can''t monitor your feed. When I enter the game via headset, I break the connection to the main server. That''s also why I can pause them and not you."

    "What''s your point? This ce is tearing people''s souls apart! What are you going to do about it?"

    "I can''t do much other than give you a solution and help when I can."

    "What can you do to help me? Or anyone? They told us out there that there was no way to cheat or hack the system."

    "Well, first of all, do you remember what we talked about in my office at the end?"

    "If I nned on losing?"

    "Yup! If you still feel this way, then I need you to win every game you y and not take a ce as a god."

    "Wah? But why?"

    "Each time you win, you get a wish. With that wish, I want you to create new gods and find vassals for them."

    "Now you''re making less and less sense. Why do I want to do that?"

    "These people, your friends, will all get spread out again like they did this time. The only way to keep them in the game as yers and not random NPC''s is to create gods and vassals. Once In a God''s seat, the yer can give their designated blessing and join the world, or just watch from above. The vassals get topete for a chance at godship, but winning twenty games is nearly impossible, making it hard for yers wanting to y."

    "I understand now. So, find the people lost, use my wish to make them gods, and give them a vassal to promote to god status if there are no lost people that round. OK! One thing, when do I get to stop?"

    "Stop?"

    "THUMP, THUMP!"

    "Look at the batch of honey''s you got with you this time!"

    "Haha. If you think this is easy, then I''ll trade you!"

    "Nah, I watch you all the time, bro, well not all the time, hehe!" Simon winked at me with thest part.

    "So, what new thing you got for me this time?"

    "Always right down to the business!"

    "I need to get back to the other girls!"

    "Why? It''s not like they are waiting, bro! We put them on pause when mini-games start. You don''t even know when it happens to other yers because you''re the paused one. So, chill out, my man!" Simon''s rxed attitude was friendly to see after these mini-game things, and he always had something good for me.

    "So?"

    "Ya, ya, I still don''t know why you treat these things as things. They are little blessings, and that''s why they don''t get pinged as cheating since I''m the one that is supposed to give them away, but I give you the best ones."

    "OK, then. What minor blessing have you brought for me today?"

    "This one''s kinda funny, but check it out!" Simon reached forward and touched my hand.

    Immediately a purple screen popped into my HUD. I was used to this by now.

    REBIRTH LOCKED MINOR BLESSING

    AURA OF UNDERSTANDING: people be more understanding of your ns and Ideals.

    "Where did you find this?"

    "You know, I had some extra time, so I dug around."

    "Well, this will help with the fights among the girls now."

    "See you next time, Bro!"

    "THUMP, THUMP!"

    I could feel the cold stone under my back as I gasped for air. My eyes shot open to see Simon standing above me with his hand out to help me up. After catching my breath, I grabbed it and stood back up.

    "So?"

    I hugged him instead, giving Simon a good squeeze, and he hugged me back.

    "Thank you, Tyron really got me. I never thought he would go so far as to wipe me like that. I''m still missing big chunks of what happened, but now I know what I, I mean, we are trying to do."

    "It''s good to see you, Bro! Man, it''s been a bit, and thest game you had to ysted way too long. I couldn''t watch most of it, man, but I''vee with the butter!"

    "Butter?"

    "YA! You know, for your bread? The best part of eating a fresh slice of bread is that creamy gold! Anyways, this time I brought you something different, well, it''s less giving something more just to help you in the main game."

    "Oh?"

    "Yeah, I already did it when we touched before, and you won''t see it till you go back to the other game. I removed the sanity stat, and I locked the mini-games for the round for you to change something about the way DEMON HUNTER and DEMON BRINGER work."

    "Thank you, that was really bad, and I hurt Serina."

    "She''s tougher than that, and you know that, Dave! Don''t go getting down about anything! YOUR A LADY BEAST! And you''re saving all these damsels in distress! Anyways! I gotta get going before they catch me fraternizing with you, hehe!"

    "Thanks again, Simon. It''s not just me saving them!"

    "Hehe! One more thing, these girls will be part of your next group, so don''t try and waste your wishes on them! You got enough to worry about Tilly and Iona!"

    Then before I could ask about Iona, he was gone. I had a sneaking suspicion about Tilly, but I never thought of Iona. Still, my thoughts were derailed as I heard Mikota cry out and then curse my name.

    "Owe! Dammit, Dave!"

    Dang, I forgot about her leaning position.

    After a bit of exining, saying he was just the professor of the dungeon, we all headed into the room behind the metal door. Once inside, there were five pedestals with handprints for each hand on them. I front of all of them stood a single pad.

    "Is this the ce you guys told me about?" Sasha asked.

    "Yeah, It looks different, but it must be the ce, right, Dave?" Jill questioned me, turning to look at me.

    I was silent for a minute. It wasn''t until this very moment that I had realized what was about to happen.

    "What''s wrong, Dave? Why are your eyes watering?" Maxine asked with concern.

    I still couldn''t talk. I just wanted to take each one in. The sight and smell, the feeling of each, and the feeling they each gave me.

    "Dave?"

    All the girls had crowded around me, and I wiped away the tears. For them, It would be a single blink, and we would all be back together while I went on with the others to finish my previous life. This was all so much. How did I keep doing this?

    "Dave, It''s OK!"

    "I know, girls, I''m just silly. I''m just so happy that we made it so far and spent so much time together!"

    "Dave, you''re scaring me now. What''s going on?" That was Jill this time.

    "It''s nothing. I just want to give each of you a hug and kiss before we go to our next life. We may not remember this one, so let''s take a moment before we go."

    We all hugged, and I kissed each of the girls. Kyrina changed back as well since Kyrin didn''t want one. The time I would wait before seeing them again would belong, but I engraved this moment in my memory. I still had many more memories to make in life with the other girls, so I just had to be patient.

    We all took our ces, and I stood a the top on the tform. As the girls ce their hands down, they lit with their elemental power and then disappeared one by one. It was over in less than five seconds, and all the magic poured into me. The world started to fall away, and then a system message appeared in my HUD.

    CONGRATULATIONS ON COMPLETING THE MINI-GAME!

    ELEMENTAL CONVERSION AWARDED TO YOU AND YOUR PARTY!

    REACTIVATING PREVIOUS SYSTEM AND WORLD

    I closed my eyes as the world fell away.

    We have reached the end of another volume! I hope you, the readers, have enjoyed the short volume and the new character I introduced. These characters will y major roles in the future, so stay tuned to my daily chapter posts and let me know what you think in thements!

 Chapter 52: An Eternity In A Single Moment

    Chapter 52: An Eternity In A Single Moment

    WORLD AND SYSTEM RE-DOWNLOAD COMPLETE

    REACTIVATING RANDOM WORLD CHALLENGE

    3

    2

    1

    "Dave!"

    The sound of Lavender''s voice crying out my name made my eye shoot open and connected with hers. I didn''t wait. I sat up and pulled her into my arms and kissed her. A lot of the memories that were lost were fresh in my mind.

    Tears poured down my face as we kissed, and I held her close, not wanting the moment to end. The trails we had been through together and the lives we worked so hard to cement their ce in this chaotic ce. Our embrace was cut short with the sound of Iona clearing her throat.

    "What just happened to you? I saw you ckout, but you came back within seconds! How?" Iona questioned while examining me.

    I pulled away from Lavender and kissed her forehead. After standing up, I exined to them quickly since Victoria was still injured, and there were the gifts. Once finished, the girls all stared wide-eyed but didn''t argue or ask a question.

    "So, I have some gifts for you guys from each of the girls. These new powers will augment with your ss and mix with skills and existing magic from what I know. Come forward and touch my hand, and I will release the power."

    The girls helped Victoria, and they all took my hand. I released the powers, and my earth and Mikota''s darkness stayed with me, but then all five of us burst with light! I was different this time, like leveling but more.

    "What''s going on?!" Tilly yelled.

    "I''m not really sure!" I yelled back.

    The light was intense, but I could look at their brilliant bodies with no problem for some reason. The radiance seemed to burn out clothes away, and I could see their glowing naked bodies, strangely it didn''t bother me like it did before. Suddenly, each of us left out ecstasy moans as a golden symbol appeared for each element taken.

    I felt the earth''s movement in my left shoulder as the golden stone fist rose slightly from my skin. Then, I felt her arms again, a golden snake wrapped up and around my body. It was reassuring to know that a small part of each would be with us.

    Lavender''s mark rippled onto her skin, and there were fish in golden waves swimming down her side. That was Jill, the perfect pair to Lavender''s motherly personality. Sasha''s ws dug into Tilly''s back and left golden tears while Tilly cried out in pleasure. Victoria''s body was no longer damaged, and ming golden scales crawled her neck on the side while stretching down in between her breasts and ran up the sides.

    Last was Iona, and I was still confused about what Simon had said about her being like Tilly and needing my help. Regardless, Maxine''s Wind magic created golden airwaves that moved across her chest and brushed her breasts'' tops. Iona was also not in her lolita form at the moment, but none of the girls had noticed yet.

    The light had started to lessen, so I move quickly to Iona to cover her and whisper, "You''re not small."

    With a small *poof* sounds, Iona was short and a loli again. I held her close, and she hugged me back. We had a bit of a hugfest before deciding to get out of the ce and going home. I mean, we were home, but out of this "room."

    The girls wanted to question me, but I said I needed a bath. They protested about it until I asked if they all would like to join me. I walked out of my room with a towel and left them speechless and embarrassed girls looking like red-faced gaping fish.

    The bathroom was warm, and the bath full and steaming as always. I slipped out of my coat and clothes and got into the water. The heat burned at first, but soon my body adjusted to it, and Iid back, rxing.

    The icon in the corner of my HUD was shing several symbols, so I activated it. A flood of notifications filled my screen, and I went through them, one after another.

    SANITY STAT REMOVED FROM AVATAR

    SKILL CHANGES

    DEMON HUNTER is now SOUL AVENGER

    DEMON BRINGER is now SOUL BRINGER

    Check AVATAR for skill details.

    Now that looks exciting, I can''t wait to see what those changes are. Looking down to my bare arms where the ck marks once were and seeing the golden fist and snake made me feel like it was gonna be something big. I kept going through the screens, getting my sh with my level up to fifteen, and then a new ss option appeared. This was different. Last time it just gave me a random.

    CLASS PROGRESSION CHOICE

    At level 15 RANDOM, you must choose a path. You may select from the following sses:

    GRAVITY BATTLEMAGE- Control the forces of up and down, attacking your enemies from all angles. Gain CONTROL GRAVITY and dominate the battlefield.

    SEISMIC EARTHEN DEFENDER- Create mountainous defenses and shake the earth with your resolve. Gain EARTHEN BULWARKS and SEISMIC STOMP.

    STONE BLADE SHADOW DUELIST- Wield stone weapons with ease while dancing in and out of shadows to strike.

    Gain STONEBLADE STYLE and SHADOW SLIDE.

    Something seemed off. I mean, I guess they are all normal, but I felt off. With Destiny/Serina/Lavenders blessing, I expected another Legendary ss. Maybe it''s because she is in the game now, which could also be the reason for Trina''s disappearance.

    So the question was, what do I pick now? None of them really stood out above the other. Before with the girls, it was just like, don''t even think, just select the Legendary ss. Now I have to actually look at each one and decide what would be best.

    In the end, I decided that it would just be best to finish my bath and see what the girls had. It would be no good if I picked something simr. I got out of the tub after a little while longer and dried myself off.

    Soon, I was back in my massive room, but everyone had gone to wash up like I had. I put on my clothes but left off the coat and headed back out of my room, closing the door as I left. The hall was empty, so I headed downstairs to the back and stopped by the kitchen.

    "Darling!"

    Tilly put down the tray she had just picked up filled with meats, cheeses, and different crackers. I held my arms out for her as she came closer until she fell into my arms. I pulled her in close and he wet hair and partially damp ears pressed into my face. I had thought a lot during the MINI-GAME, and it was just nice to have her in my arms again.

    When she pulled away, Tilly went back to grab the tray, giving me a kiss as she walked by me and said to follow her to the back garden. Outside and sitting around the small table was the dry looking fire users Victoria and Lavender, both looking beautiful as ever. Tilly sat the te down with the food, and everyone dug in.

    "Where''s Iona?" I asked as I sat down.

    "Right here, I have wind magic now, but I still have a lot of hair to brush."

    Iona walked from the house, taking thest seat as she adjusted her pigtails. She was back in her nurse costume, but she still had the three needles Tilly had made for her attached around her thigh. After the eating slowed down and the te was almost empty, consider we were all tired and hungry, But I spoke up before they could pass out in their seats.

    "Have you guys all picked your new sses?"

    "Yes." All four said as one.

    "Wah? You didn''t want to wait this time?"

    "What do you mean? All of our sses just upgraded. It''s not till level twenty that you choose a new path," Lavender exined to me.

    "Well, then how do you exin this?" I asked to stick out my hand with the pinky out and showed them the choices,

    "I didn''t get anything like that," Victoria said, and the others agreed with her.

    "Well, you have asked for my help, now I need yours. What do you think I should pick?"

    The girls huddled up and told me to go to the kitchen and wait for them, so I got up and left. In the kitchen, I was able to get some soup and bread. I was reminded of thest night I had spent with Jill and the rest.

    As I ate, I began to think about the things we needed to do. There was Miss Grace, whose trial was less than a week away, and then the demons, Fate and Grismald, were trying to release. After all that, we still had to figure out how to win this round.

    While I was still lost in thought and I had long finished my bread, Vitoria came to get me, and we went back to the girls outside. She remained tight-lipped during our short walk, and the girls were smiling, but Tilly and Iona looked a bit flustered.

    "I think you should take thest one. Iona has darkness magic, and Tilly''s ring gives her earth magic. Both would pair with your perfectly new ss. You will just have to keep the two of them close," Lavender exined.

    "That does make sense, but are you too OK with this?" I asked the two girls looking at the ground.

    "I don''t care, whatever works," Iona turned her back on me, putting her nose into the air.

    "Darling, are you OK with having me by your side?"

    As Tilly asked that question, Iona''s hands shot into the air in frustration, and she stormed back into the house.

    I smiled at Tilly and moved in, giving her a quick kiss and nose touch before running after the fleeing Iona.

    "Iona! Wait"

 Chapter 53: Am I Important To You?

    Chapter 53: Am I Important To You?

    "Stop!" I called out to Iona.

    When I came around the corner, she was already turning the corner to the main entrance. I ran to catch up, but she was surprisingly fast. Even with my speed, I was only halfway down the hall before I heard the door open and m.

    How do I keep missing these things? Not time for this now. I have to keep up with her, or I will lose her. I reached the main entrance and bolted out the door to see her running away. I ran out of the gate and chased after her through the fifth level. We weaved through back alleys, and I gave up calling out to her and just keeping her in my sights.

    I ran past a group of metallic warriors with strange symbols that I saw out of the corner of my eye. I''m not sure why my attention was drawn, but the badge with a U on top of W in green and yellow pulled at me. I ran past without much more thought on them. Instead, putting my focus back on Iona.

    She was still running, and even my stamina was starting to wain, but I pushed forward, not wanting to lose her. After twenty minutes, Iona started to slow down, so I decided to stay out of sight, so I didn''t make her bolt again. After about five more minutes, she stopped in front of a tiny shack of a house and went inside.

    I waited a little bit before I moved to the house and knocked on the door. No sound came from inside, so I tried the door, and it was unlocked, so I went inside. I walked into a room with a kitchte and a table with one chair and nothing else. The room was bare, but as I moved into the room, I could hear muffled sobsing from the next room in front of me.

    I approached the door quietly, but I wasn''t sure how to deal with this situation. I still didn''t know what set Iona off. None of it made sense. I thought Iona would have wanted to stay close to me after the night we had spent together unless that was it.

    Maybe she didn''t want anything to do with me, and the sex was just a pity for my infliction. Nothing was making sense at this point, and I stood frozen in ce with the door handle in my hand, but then I heard the sobs cut short. The sound of footsteps and the door opening blurred together, and I was stuck in shock when it flew open.

    "WHAT DO YOU WANT!" Iona screamed at me.

    I didn''t know what to say because I didn''t have the right answer. I didn''t want Iona to go, but she never seemed to want to stay. Though, as I looked into her face and seen her trembling lips and watering eyes, my heart broke. I stepped forward and took her into my arm, and she released her transformation, showing me the real Iona.

    I held her close as the tears melted down Iona''s face, onto my neck and shoulder. I put an arm behind her knees and picked her up, carrying her to the bed and lying her down. I kicked my boots off and crawled in with her, and pulled her back into my arms. The entire time she never hugs me back or fought me, only tears and shaking.

    I didn''t speak. I just let Iona get it all out. I had no idea why she was like this, so all I could do was wait until she talked to me. Finally, her breathing back more even, and her tears had stopped.

    "Dave?"

    "Yeah?"

    "Am I important to you? Like how the other girls are?"

    "Yeah, honestly, I was worried that you didn''t want to be around me."

    "I know I''m difficult, but you show each of the other girl''s affections, but I''m just hidden."

    So that''s what it was. Both of us thought that the other didn''t want it. We really were quite the pair. I pulled Iona closer and kissed her deeply, letting my hand tangled in my hair as I held her body pressed into mine. When we pulled apart, I didn''t let her go far, keeping her face close to mine.

    " I love you, Iona, the same as I do the other. In fact, right now, you and Tilly are the most important people in my life. I love Lavender and Victoria, but that''s another story for another time. Just know that I''m sorry for not being more involved with you around the others."

    She didn''t say anything. Instead, she kissed me again, but soon I pulled away from her.

    "Do you want to go get something to eat? Or maybe just walk around rather than y catch me if you can?"

    "Mmmm, that would be nice, but you and I both know we didn''t even really have time for this ordeal. Let''s head back, and we can talk about whatever."

    Both of us got up and straighten our clothes. I had a could wet spots on my ck shit and some shiny spots on my red coat. Walked out of the building and started back. The twenty-five-minute run turned into almost an hour and a half walk back, but neither of usined.

    "So what ss did you get, or are you even at the same level as us? The way you talked before about the demon skills and your skills make it seem like you are already above level twenty."

    "No, I just leveled to fifteen like you. My ability is because of therge needle. Grace gave this to me shortly after we met."

    "Do you mind if I ask how you met Miss Grace?"

    "It''s OK. I''m not a lot different than you. I woke up at the lower level with no home. It''s was hard until Grace from me digging in a dumpster for food. Even after she gave me a room in that big house, I couldn''t stay there."

    "Is there a reason? For not wanting to stay in the house?"

    "I have a hard time trusting people for some reason. It''s like a built-in thing that I can''t stop. That''s why I''m so mean sometimes. It''s easier to push people away."

    I didn''t want to push farther, so I switched topics back to my original question.

    "What was your ss before you leveled?"

    "Field Nurse."

    "And now?"

    "Tehehe, Nightfield Nurse," Iona giggled, and I had to admit it was a bit funny and joined with her.

    "So, do you think your new abilities will work well with mine?" I asked her as we passed a marble shop the was selling string sandals.

    I turn to look beside me, but she was gone.

    I looked around everywhere but didn''t see her. I started to get worried, and I stepped into the shade of a building, trying to get a better view. Suddenly, I felt myself be pulled into the wall, and I tried to struggle but stopped when I heard her voice in my ear.

    "See? I can do other things, but we can talk about themter. This is my new Shadowhome, a space that I can pull people into to heal them, and I can also slip through shadows."

    "Wow, that''s," But my voice cut off as Iona turned me around and pulled me into a kiss.

    This Shadowhome was like a zero-gravity hole in reality. The perfect ability for a medic, and it would work with my new ones. After five minutes of floating and kissing, the two of us left the Shadowhome and continued heading home.

    By the time we got back, it was starting to gette. The girls were sitting on therge white steps of the front entrance, waiting for us. All three jumped up and smiled at the two of using back, with arms locked.

    "Is everything thing, OK?" Lavender asked, looking up and down Iona, no longer the short loli girl from before.

    "Yes, she is fine. This is what she looks like normally."

    "Yes, I''m sorry for worrying you," Iona bowed to the girls, but Tilly came up, and hand-chopped Iona''s bowed head. "OWEE! What was that for?" But once Iona stood back up, Tilly hugged her fiercely.

    "Don''t run away like that again! I won''t give up on Dave, but maybe you couldfirst"

    "Hehehe," Ionaughed mischievously and then leaned in and whispered something into her cat ears.

    Tilly''s face wentpletely red, and her eyes when huge, but then Iona whispered something else. Food could have cooked on Tilly''s cheeks as she burned up from Iona''sments. I felt like I should be anywhere but here right now, but this was my own fault for not addressing this, so I took a deep breath to exin.

    "Don''t! You don''t have to exin. Iona told me about the demon soul and what it did to you."

    "Oh good, you had me worried there."

    "Oh, no, don''t rx yet, Dave," Ionaughed as The red faced Tilly grabbed my arm and dragged me into the house.

    "Woah, where are we going!?"

    "To my room to get even!"

    "Your room? Even?"

 Chapter 54: Castle In The Sky

    Chapter 54: Castle In The Sky

    As Tilly pulled me towards the house, a familiar voice called out.

    "Dave!" Called Irellia''s voice.

    I turned around to find the crystal woman and the flying TV, Tenten. Irellia was wearing a flowing red dress that almost blended into her pink and crystalline skin. Tilly stopped pulling me, but she didn''t let go either. Instead, I pulled Tilly into my arms while turning the rest of the way around to greet Irellia and Tenten.

    "Hey! What brings you down here?"

    "I was actually sent by an important person toe get you."

    "You were sent to get us? By who? The King?"

    "No, I''m doing it as a favor that was owed."

    "Well then, who has summoned us?"

    "I can''t tell you, but we need to go now."

    "But," Tilly tried to protest but was cut off but Tenten.

    "No, he can''t wait! This meeting is important! Do you think the master woulde up just to deliver a message??"

    "Calm down, Tenten. I''m sure they understand now," Irellia reassured Tenten.

    "Well, I guess lead the way then?"

    Irellia nodded and turned to walk out the gate with Tenten following her. The rest of us all sighed as a group and followed, but there was a futuristic flying limousine waiting for us when we got outside of the gate. We all piled into the long flying car, and once we were settled, the limousine took off into the air.

    Our faces pressed into the windows, the girls and I stared out at the city of rings and rising levels. Even though the city was filled with random cool looking buildings, the ce looked like a mess. Suddenly we started to climb, pushing us back into our seats.

    Tilly held my hand too tightly, and I was worried about my cirction when the car leveled off again. Tilly vise grip lessened to a firm grasp, and I felt her rx and let out a long breath that she had been holding. I leaned in and kissed her forehead, but then I immediately turned to the girl on my other side.

    Iona held my out hand, and I was still getting used to the fact that she was a fully grown woman now and not the loli from before. Iona held my other hand, but not in the same death grip that Tilly had, and she was sitting with her eyes closed, humming. I leaned over and ced my finger and thumb on her vibrating chin and turn her head towards mine.

    Her eyes opened slowly, and I met her smile with my lips. It was a short kiss, but Iona''s cheeks were pink when I pulled away, and her smile had gotten bigger. She closed her eyes again and wrapped her other arms around mine, and leaned into me, resting her head on my shoulder.

    Lavender and Victoria were still looking out the window, but suddenly Lavender turned to Irellia.

    "Why are we going to grandpa''s house?"

    "Grandpa?" I asked Lavender.

    "Well, not my actual grandpa. Duke Vistorm is mom''s adopted father, So kinda my grandpa."

    "Who is he? And why does he want to talk to us?"

    "He is the general of the King''s army, so this might be about mom."

    Suddenly the car stopped and then a momentter, the driver came and opened the door for us. As we all exited the car, I was blow away by what I saw. Words would do the floating castle no justice. I was just too bbergasted.

    "WOAH! How is this castle flying?"

    "This is grandpa''s flying fortress, Flying Rock Castle, that he uses to protect the city."

    "That''s pretty cool!"

    "This is as far as we go," Irellia said.

    "You''re noting with us?"

    "No, my job isplete now. Tenten and I will be heading back underground. Don''t worry about getting back. The Duke will take care of everything for you guys."

    Irellia and Tenten got back into the car, and the driver closed her door and then flew off. The five of us were left standing on a small part of the ground outside of the castle, but Lavender stepped forward to lead the way. Once Lavender led us through a door in the twelve-meter tall wall, I was surprised again when we came out the other side.

    Inside the walls was a house almost Identical to Miss Grace''s house. As Lavender led us to the ce, a man opened the door. He was older, and he walked out with a stern expression, but it melted away when Lavender ran to him.

    "Grandpa!"

    "Look at you now! I just saw you a month ago, didn''t I? How have you grown so much in such a short time?" Duke Vistorm said after catching Lavender in a hug.

    "That''s because of him," Lavender let go of the Duke and turned to point at me.

    "Dave, Right? Grace had mentioned something about picking up a young ruffian from the streets and taken him home. What is your ce in all of this?"

    "Well, I am the reason Miss Grace is in the dungeon right now," I exined and then told The Duke about everything that had happened since then.

    "Hmm, well, I know about her, and you needn''t worry. The Highmage council has always been at odds with the army and me, but this is going too far. Although, Reginold Styles doesn''t know who Grace really is since she took over the Huntington name when her husband and Lavender''s father passed away just after birth. I cant wait to see the look on his face."

    Then, The Duke started tough, but it was short-lived, and he beckoned everyone to follow him inside. The Duke led us to a dining room where food was already prepared. My stomach started to growl at the sight of it all, and I felt Tilly''s hand tighten in mine.

    I looked over and wiped the drooling from her mouth, but she bit my finger yfully and then smiled at me suggestively. Tilly had not forgotten about her n, and she kissed my cheek and then went to sit down. I turned to Iona and to look at the other girls, but they all had the same drooling and gapping expressions.

    Once we all sat down, The Duke told us to eat first and talk after. Meats of all varieties were served to us on tters, and so we had full tes. Each of us dug into the food like were starved, Urchins. Finally, after almost an hour of silent eating, everyone sat back in their chairs.

    "So, I have brought you all here toplete a task for me."

    "What kind of task is it?" I asked while grabbing a toothpick from the table to clean my teeth.

    "The same one you justpleted. I have five demons that need to be dealt with before Grismald tries to release them."

    "Ok? That''s all?"

    "Yes, and no. Yes, that is all I need you to do, but I''m sure you can imagine with a ce like this far up floating in the sky, just how powerful the demons will be."

    "We dealt with Nemicoramus! I''m sure we will be fine."

    "No, you won''t. These demons are on an entirely different level from that lesser dragon demon. No, you will have to train here and thenplete the Mage tower dungeon. Then you might be strong enough to defeat them possibly, but from the progress you have made so far, I think you will be alright with proper training."

    "Who''s going to train us?" Victoria piped up with a half mouth full of some kind of bird I was unfamiliar with seeing.

    "Well, you will each be training with special instructors, and you all will be training with our special guest."

    "Special guest?" Our voices called out the question in unison.

    "I shall be your teacher again! We still have a score to settle!"

    We all turned to the robotic voice of Professor MTK.

 Chapter 55: The Game Explained

    Chapter 55: The Game Exined

    "Professor? When did you get here?" Lavender asked, turning around with shock.

    I turned as well at the robotic voice and found the sleek ck training robot Professor MTK. Calling him a robot was partially right. Inside was a race know as the Gxsor Techknowledge, a race of small humanoids. No bigger than a fist, MTK needs us to defeat him at his highest level so he can attain the perfect form that will allow him to merge with the machine and be one.

    "I came here today. I arrived before you at the request of the general. Looks like you have gained more members as well and levels! I am very excited to see the changes you all have undergone!"

    "I also have one more surprise," Duke Vistorm put his hand up to signal a maid that left the room.

    I turned back to look at Lavender, but she just shrugged. MTK came and sat down at the table and opened himself up. The robot put a small amount of food on the te and then brought it down to the little Professor. Then he hopped out and started to snack.

    Instantly the girls were huddled around him, and I was pushed back as they gushed over how cute he looked. I got up and took a seat beside The Duke. I was about to ask him about the surprise when the door opened, and the maid entered with an elf-like woman with blond hair.

    Something looked too familiar about her face, but there was no way it could be her. I pushed the chair back and stood, my eyes locked on her, and then our vision''s met. When her expression turns to pure joy, I knew it was her.

    "Trina?!"

    "DAVE!!"

    She ran and jumped into my arms, squeezed her tight. I had been so worried that I wasn''t gonna see her for a long time. Our shouts caught the attention of the girls, and they turned to us.

    "Trinity?!" Lavender and Victoria eximed, and they rushed over.

    Tilly and Iona followed, but Tilly had only met the fairy Trina but didn''t know she was also the God of Transmigration, like the other girls. Trinity broke away from my hug to embrace Lavender and Victoria. The other two girls looked confused, so I tried to vaguely exin.

    "Trinity, Is a friend of ours."

    "How? Where did you meet her?" Tilly asked, walking over to me, with her finger on her lip and a puzzled look on her face.

    Shit, now what? If I try to tell her ill just ckout again. I was about to risk it when Lavender beat me to the punch.

    "There is something that we need to exin to you and Iona," Lavender exined to Tilly as she let go of Trinity.

    "I will have the maid show you to the sitting room, and you all can talk there. I would like to have a word with the Professor. After you''re done talking, a maid will show you to your rooms. While your training, I would like you all to stay here. This is the safest ce."

    "Hold on, What about the other noble houses with demons?" I asked.

    "Don''t worry, each noble house has increased security and are in the process of dealing with the demons."

    The same maid that had brought Trinity into the room led us to a cozy sitting room with a fire going in the hearth. All of us sat down on the two couches facing each other. The vassal and two gods sat on one, and Tilly and Iona sat on the other with me.

    "So to start with," but I cutvender off.

    "Is this really ok to talk about? Every time I have in the past, I have cked out."

    "It was a restriction ced on you by the blessings. I''m sure you have noticed that they are gone now because we both had our conditions met to join you and help."

    "I didn''t really notice until I got my ss selection, and there was no legendary ss."

    "Ok, as I was about to say, Trinity and I are Gods. I am Destiny, and Trinity is Transmigration. Dave is a vassal of the faceless god, and Victoria is the God Valor''s vassal."

    "WAH?!" Both girls gaped in shock, but Lavender didn''t stop there.

    "I''m sure you have noticed that this city is bizarre, but do you know what is outside of the city?"

    That question made me think, have I ever even looked outside of the city? Even flying through the sky, we only looked down until the floating castle appeared. What did that mean? I can''t believe that I wouldn''t have looked.

    I looked at the girls, but they had the same puzzled expression, and when I looked at Victoria, she had the same look.

    "There is no outside of the city. This world is only this city. It was designed to make you not want to look outside the city since it all just white nothingness," Trinity added.

    "World? Gods? How? Dave, what are they talking about?" Iona sounded panicked as she asked.

    "They are telling the truth. It''s a lot to take in, but I''m trying to have you be vassals so we can all continue to live our lives together. I have done the same for each of them."

    "Then why aren''t you a god? What happens if we don''t be vassals?" Tilly asked, this time clutching my arm.

    This was really shaking the girls up, but it was high time that everyone knew, so we didn''t have to dance around the subject.

    "My job is to find your girls and help you. If I can''t make you a vassal, we will lose you and have to try and find you in the next world. Believe me, this is a tiny ce. We have had rounds with multiples popted with people. Imagine trying to find one or two people that won''t look the same or have any memories of their past lives."

    "We have had past lives? How many?" Iona asked as she clutched at my arm like Tilly.

    "We don''t know, and that''s the problem. All we can do is try to win to use the wish to make you vassals and Ascend Victoria and one other person. We found a loophole that allows us to use the wish by phrasing it as "I wish to ascend a pair to gods." Then when the new Gods ascend, they each chose a vassal, which will be you two."

    "What is the whole point of it all?" Iona asked.

    "As gods, we get to chose the games we y in, set condition for when we enter the game, and when we enter a game with our vassal. We also can bestow a blessing to them of our designated title. You get to enjoy the life you were promised before entering Reborn," Lavender exined.

    The room fell silent, and I looked from girl to girl, but both looked down in thought. Neither let go of my arm and when I looked up at the other three, they all had smiles on their faces. I lowered one eyebrow and raised the other, but then all three got up quietly and left the room without making a sound.

    Suddenly, I was left in the room alone with Tilly and Iona, who was still deep in thought. Tilly was the first to notice that the Lavender and the other two had left, and she looked at me. I looked back into her brown eyes and smiled.

    "How long have you been doing this for? How many people have you saved?"

    "Never enough, it seems. Every game I have yed, except for thest, I have found more "Lost Souls," but they always more."

    There was a pull at my other arm, and I turned to Iona, who had watering eyes and was shaking. This was visibly bothering her, so I gently pulled my arm from Tilly and took Iona into my arms, and she began to cry. Slowly at first, but then she started sobbing and shaking really bad.

    Tilly kissed the top of my head and left the room. Iona was still crying, but it had slowed down, and soon she was only sniffling. She wiped her face on my shirt before pulling back to look up at me with puffy red eyes.

    "How many times have I had to go through all that?"

    I knew that she meant about how hard it had been to be in the slums and the distrust she seemed programmed with. After hearing this, she must have made her feel that she felt this way because she had often gone through this. I couldn''t tell her if she did or not, but I had my suspicions.

    "You will never remember those times. All we can do now is move forward and help other people after we help you cement your ce in Reborn."

    "Is this really all a game?"

    "Yes, that''s what it is, but we get a chance to lives unlimited amounts of lives. It was hard then, but it won''t be like that anymore as long as we can win this game, and we will. I promise you that."

 Chapter 56: Very Little Sleep

    Chapter 56: Very Little Sleep

    It didn''t take long for her to fall asleep in my arms, everyone was exhausted, and this shock didn''t help Iona. She had the most challenging life of us all, but I didn''t know that much about Tilly''s past, either. She hadn''t been affected like Iona was, but that didn''t mean it wasn''t affecting her.

    I picked up Iona and decided that tomorrow I would sit down with Tilly and see how she was doing. I left the sitting room with the sleeping girl in my arms and was escorted by a waiting-maid to Iona''s room. Once she was in bed, and I tucked her in with a kiss that left her with a cute smile, the maid guided me to my own room.

    Once in the room, I closed and locked the door, then turned around. The room wasn''t huge like my other one, which was more than alright, but something about my bed caught my eye. There were too many pillows on the bed and a suspicious white tip of a tail sticking out from bed, and then I heard a giggle from the pile of pillows.

    I took off my shirt and slip into bed, being careful not to crush her tail. Tilly''s head pokes out from the covers beside, and I was able to partially see the sheer light green nightgown she wore that left nothing to the imagination. I leaned in and kissed her, and we tangle our arms around each, but soon I pulled away before I couldn''t use sensible words anymore.

    "Are you OK with all of this? It didn''t affect you like it did to Iona, but that doesn''t mean it didn''t at all."

    "I already had my suspicions. The way you andvender changed when you got back from fighting Grismald, and then the way you two and Victoria all seemed to know something I didn''t."

    "Was I hard for you? Like in the beginning?"

    "I don''t remember my parents or anything before the seven, and that''s when Darbon found me. He and the other dwarfs took good care of me and helped me meet Miss Grace. So It hasn''t been that bad, but I do understand the way Iona feels."

    "I''m just happy that your life hasn''t been hard. It hasn''t been the same for everyone, and I haven''t been able to save them all. In the secondst game I yed, we lost two people because of a mistake I made in trusting a certain person. That''s why I do this! I don''t want you people to keep living meaningless lives! I want everyone to live and y together!"

    Tilly''s eyes were ssy from my impassioned speech, but she had a beautiful smile on her face. I pulled her into another kiss, and the two of us let go of the world. Even though I was exhausted, I still got very little sleep.

    The next morning I woke up to the soft and warm press of Tilly''s naked body into mine. Her head was one my chest, so I stroked her delicate ears, and she nuzzled her face further up my chest. Soon her face was up to mine, smiling and her naked body sliding along mine brought the excitement ofst night to mind, and I wanted to try and rekindle that fire right now.

    "BANG! BANG! BANG!"

    "DAVE! Let''s go! You to Tilly! Enough screwing around in there!"

    Why was it Trinity''s voice yelling at us like a drill sergeant? I focused back on Tilly''s face, but she had turned an intense shade of red, and she had a very embarrassed look on her face. Her entire body was getting hot, and it wasn''t helping Morning-Man-Brain, so I kissed her and pulled her off me, then ruffled her hair.

    "We areing!" I yelled back.

    Soon we both got dressed, and I admired her feline features with her unclothed body as Tilly got dressed, which made me want to barricade the door and pull her back into bed. After we were both dressed, we had one more long kiss before unlocking and opening the door. The girls were all waiting for us.

    "Took you two long enough? Dave, you look pretty tired still," Victoria joked.

    Everyone, including Tilly, even though it made her redder,ughed at this, and we all heading back down to the dining room we had eaten inst night. When we arrived, there was a stack of pancakes on each of our tes with some sliced fruit. The Duke was also waiting for us, but it looked as though he had already eaten.

    "I hope you all had a good rest. Eat well, because today we will be starting training. Your first test will be to gauge your abilities against the Professor. After that, you will be split into two groups, one will train with me, and the other will train with Grace."

    "Wah? How?" We all asked at once.

    Instead of The Duke answering us, the door opened, and Miss Grace walked inside. She was wearing the same outfit as the day she was taken, but she looked like nothing had changed. Dungeon life must not have been so bad for her, I thought to myself but dared not voice my opinion out loud.

    "It''s so good to see you all again! I heard you all have been very busy since I left. Doing the demon house cleaning and such."

    "Grace will be training Lavender, Victoria, and Trinity, and I will work with Dave, Tilly, and Iona."

    We all finished eating while talking to Miss Grace about the things we had aplished in her absence. After, we were led to the house''s back yard area that turned out to be a high-tech training facility with a closed-in roof. Inside was a single jet ck robot, waiting for us.

    "Is it OK for all of us to fight him at once?"

    Both The Duke and Miss Grace started tough at me, and I gave them a questioning look.

    "Don''t worry, if all of you can defeat his third form, then I will be very impressed. When I was able to defeat my trainer, it took six of us all above level forty to finally beat him in the sixth form."

    "OK then, but I need a minute before we start."

    I stepped back from everyone and opened my notifications, and selected STONE BLADE SHADOW DUELIST. I shed with light, and then another screen popped up.

    CONGRATULATIONS FULL RELATIONSHIP STATUS ACHIEVED

    Your RELATIONSHIP levels have risen to the max with Tilly and Iona. You all have been awarded the passive Skill, SKILL FUSION. You have been awarded the Active Skill, RESCUE.

    That must be the result of consummating the rtionship in the mind of the game. SKILL FUSION looked exciting, and I was pretty sure RESCUE was going to be self-exnatory. I closed that screen and finally got to see my AVATAR.

    LEVEL: 15

    HP: 250/250

    MANA: 240/240

    NAME: Dave Huntington

    AGE: 21

    CLASS: Stone de Shadow Duelist

    STATUS: Satisfied

    WEALTH: Wealthy

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 40

    CONSTITUTION: 35 (+175)

    COMBAT: 38

    SPEED: 62

    INTELLIGENCE: 37

    MANA: 33 (+165)

    CHARISMA: 48

    LUCK: 40

    SPECIAL ABILITIES

    HEROIC GRACE: Remove any adverse magical effects or side effects from a party member. This ability has a 24-hour cooldown period between uses. (1/1 uses avable)

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    SKILL FUSION: Combine Skills with another party member with this Skill. Skillbinations may vary.

    STONEBLADE STYLE: Proficient at wielding stone weapons, and you are not affected by the weight of the weapon.

    MOLTEN SKIN: You have be invulnerable to metal. If you receive damage from a metal weapon, that damage is transferred back as heat to the weapon. A heated weapon loses durability fast and causes user FIRE damage.

    PEIRCE EVIL: People with evil intentions have ck auras and are vulnerable to the HERO''s LIGHT BLADE Skill.

    SELFLESS HERO: Magic item find increased by 250%

    ACTIVATED SKILLS

    LIGHT BLADE+++: Activate to summon a de of light. This Spell consumes 2 MANA per/minute.

    SOUL AVENGER++: In the presence of demons, LIGHT BLADE will increase in size, but in this form, the de only affects demons. A non-demonic creature struck by SOUL BRINGER receives no damage. Consumes 15 MANA per/min.

    SOUL BRINGER++: In the presence of demons, SOUL AVENGER will erupt with golden cleansing mes, and all stats with temporarily be boost against demons. Consumes 5 MANA per/min.

    SHADOW SLIDE: Enter any shadow and travel to any other shadow within 10m. Consumes 15 MANA per/use.

    Well, Nothing crazy, but I could work with this. I turned to the girls, and they all were smiling and waiting.

    "Ready?"

 Chapter 57: In The Hands Of Defeat

    Chapter 57: In The Hands Of Defeat

    "Before I forget, Trinity, what is your ss?"

    "HOLY LIGHT CONJURER! Just wait to see it!"

    "OK, let''s go!"

    Ahead of us, Professor MTK, was already shifting shapes impossibly. His mass began to growrger, but this time he wasn''t therge metal crab-man. Instead, he had turned into a four-meter tall Mech style robot sporting a massive greatsword and shield.

    All of us moved on to the field and prepared ourselves to fight. Tilly and Iona were at my side, Till passed her stone great sword to me, and Iona had bowed her head, pouring ck mist out of the bottom of her dress to coated the floor. Instantly Iona was gone from sight, but I could feel her close, hidden in the ck mist.

    The Dualist tear was wreathed in a blue me, while Lavender had red and blue magic circles surrounding her arms in preparation to cast. Last was Trinity, but she was holding her hand up and chanting something. She used her free hand to trace magical glyph into the air.

    Suddenly, Trinity was bathed in light, and a pir poured down from the sky carrying a winged form. In the next instant, Trinity cried out.

    "Come forth, Augusta, Holy Angel of Light!"

    The figure''s speed increase and mmed down in front of Trinity on one knee and head bowed. Long radiant blonde hair, golden armor, and snow-white wings made him the fitting image of any angel ever dreamed. All of us wear taken aback when the angel drew his sword on Trinity but then held it before himself and presented it to her.

    "Mydy, My de is yours to wield. Your wish is mymand."

    "Thanks, Gus! We have a Techknowledge level three to deal with, but we also have a full party of level fifteens."

    "This will be difficult. I request that you allow me you defend you with this de this time, mydy."

    "I will permit it. I will also remove the limiter."

    Suddenly four bands dropped like rocks from the angel''s wrists and ankles. I was surprised that she didn''t want to wait, but If Trinity wasn''t ying around, then none of us could. I looked at Tilly, and she nodded.

    "Go! Steam!"

    Lavender''s circles fell down her arm and locked together. Steam rolled over the ck, and we shot forward to the direction that MTK wasst, but a fist came out to connect with Tilly. With STONEBLADE MASTERY and my speed, I used earth magic to fortify my riposte, allowing Tilly to slide under and spun, hammer out, connecting with the elbow joint.

    I didn''t see the other fiste, but it connected with Tilly and me, sending us flying back, but Iona was there to Pull us into the shadow room. I slipped back out to strike from behind, MTK''s back opened up, and I was pounded into the ground by a barrage of small rockets. Only my shield saved me, and then the missiles stopped as Trinity and Augusta attacked simultaneously, golden angel de from one side and white spear thrust.

    MTK was hit but was still moving and batted the two of them away from himself after taking massive damage. Augusta was able to break Trinity''s fall, but both looked in rough shape. I smashed my arms down andunched myself up and kicked my greatsword into the air above MTK, and leaped up. As I leaped, Victoria, Lavender, and now Tilly stood together, arms forward.

    Starlight sted MTK back, and before he could react, I met the now falling great sword with a front flip. Momentum brought me crashing down, smashing into MTK. Suddenly I was sent flying and smashed into a wall. MTK was still operational!

    "Watch out, girls!"

    But there was nothing I could do. MTK was already reforming himself. We couldn''t do it, maybe if CHAIN REACTION was charged, but even then, that wasn''t really winning.

    "Enough!" Called out The Duke.

    Everyone stood down, and the way to real simtion ended, and my pain disappeared. We all walked out with our heads hung low except for Trinity. She seemed to understand that we didn''t have a chance, when we were filled with false hope and pride. After all the sess, this was a bit surreal.

    "Don''t be down. I would have been overly impressed or worried about the Professor''s effectiveness if you had won. That being said, it was close."

    "I''m as impressed as always! You constantly help my girls grow, dave, and you take such good care of them!"

    "No, you will split into the groups. Dave, your group will stay here with me, and the rest will join my daughter on the roof, after lunch."

    With that, we were all lead back to the dining room. Even though we were told we did good, everyone but Trinity looked a bit down. Tilly and Iona held my arms, leaning into me, but then I was asked to wait by The Duke, and the girl went on without me.

    "Yes, Sir?"

    "Don''t get down, son. These people all see you as their leader. If you think they lost, then so do they. Remember, you aren''t just the leader. You are the trunk of the tree holding your team together. You must provide nutriment for them to flourish. Without you, they are just a bunch of branches. Be the Man that holds them together!"

    The Duke pped my back andughed, walking past me and inside. I was left to ponder the words. All of them made sense. I was hurting my team by acting defeated. They needed to see me as the person that they can rely on.

    I took in a couple deep breaths and pped my face a couple times to straighten my thoughts back out. I had to get out of the mood. MTK was the real monster here. How did he take that direct hit from the starlight cannon the girls had made? Maybe it was something to do with the armor.

    Next time we needed to make a n and not just rush in. I headed to the dining hall while I started to think of ways we could have done better. Once I got into the hall, I was surprised to see the girls still crowded together and not sitting down.

    "Girl''s, I''m really sorry I was acting so down before. I have just been so used to us mowing down most things without trouble. I guess this loss was just a kick in the pants, but that''s no excuse for me to be moping! You all did amazing! That Star fire cannon was out of this world! Tilly, your connection and Iona''s saves were perfectly timed!"

    All the girls visibly rxed. They must have been talking about it, so I walked into the group, spoke to each person, and encouraged them to train hard. After we all sat down and pick sandwiches from a tter in the center of the table. After eating, I turned to The Duke.

    "What kind of training will we be doing?"

    "I have had some of the demons from certain noble houses here now, and you will be training against them. After that, you will head to the Mages Tower on the fifteenth level. If you all canplete the entire tower, then you will be able toe back to fight the demons kept here. None of this will be easy. We will be pushing you to your limits."

    "Considering that Lavender, Victoria, and Trinity will being home to train, I convinced father to let you have the rest of the day off. It will be a week or more before you all are ready for the tower, so enjoy your selves today."

    The two departed after that, and the girls and I were left in silence. Then Tilly, Iona, and Trinity all left suspiciously, leaving just Lavender and Victoria. I looked over at them, but they were alreadying around the table.

    Wordlessly they took me by the arms and pulled me out of my seat, and started to guide me. I was clueless about what was going on, and now I was beginning to get suspicious of the earlier group huddle. My eyes got big when I was pulled into a bathroom with a massive jacuzzi tub and three towels hanging up.

    "What''s going on,"

    "You look really tense, Dave. So we are going to help you rx and get clean."

    Victoria was already stripping down her shining armor, as Lavender exined. She, too, started to slide her purple dress down her shapely body until both were only wearing underwear. I hesitated for only one heartbeat but then stripped down and slid into the water with my back turned to the girls.

    "Always so shy," I heard one of them say as they giggled behind me.

    Both women slid in beside me, but I was very nervous, even shaking a bit. It wasn''t until the women''s bodies touched mine that I calmed down. Something about the connection made me remember other intimate moments that we all had shared. Suddenly, I could rx, and I reach my arm around each woman, pulling them both close.

    "That''s better!"

    "Now, let us show how rxed we can make you, and this way, you won''t forget us when we are gone."

    Victoria moved on top of me and pressed into me, causing her to let out moans of ecstasy, while Lavender''s tongue tangled with mine.

 Chapter 58: Rushed Plans

    Chapter 58: Rushed ns

    Fate stood in a hallway filled with corpses of the nobles and staff of this house. They stood no chance as Grismald''s chains tore through their bodies, killing everyone. Lecter approached him cautiously.

    "So, what now, Biford?"

    The shade of Grismald and his chains disappeared, and Fate turns to face his partners. Even this Wargman showed hesitation around him, but that would all change soon. Fate gave the partner a friendly smile and motioned for him to follow as Fate approached a door with the number five on it.

    "Are you ready to cast aside your petty emotions? Mars, are youing?"

    "Ey, Sir Biford," the Tarjoki, Mars, said as he turned, and his paper-thin bod was visible.

    "Then let us begin. My name is not Biford. I am the god Fate. I have chosen you two to be partner gods with me when I win, but I need your help.

    This revtion neither acted surprised about his identity, but after Grismald and this ughter. Not much more could surprise them. Or that''s what they thought until five doors of the hall opened, and ck mist poured out of each entry.

    "Come and join with my brothers and me and let us take back this tiny world and destroy everything."

    Mars and Lecter let out howls of agony as two demons entered each. Thest massive mist came to Fate, and he drank it in. No pain wracked his body, and he turned to look at the Lecter and Mars, who were now getting back up.

    "How do you feel?"

    "Power! More!"

    The girls had dragged me into the bedroom after the bath. Both of them exhausted me to my fullest, and after our passion charged lovemaking session, both of themy in my arms. Under the covers, their naked bodies pressed into mine, surrounding me with warmth and softness.

    "You should be able to remember us now!" Victoria spoke as she kissed my cheek and then bit my ear yfully, rubbing her nipple up to my side.

    "I will remember this for more than just the week we are apart, Lavender ran her finger down my chest and below the nket.

    Suddenly, I felt my eighth winding on as her hand sunk deeper, and Victoria started to bite my neck. The door banged open, and Tilly and Iona burst into the room. All of us from in our act, staring at the girls as they stared back at us. Finally, Iona snapped out of it first.

    "There is big trouble! You all need to get dressed now!"

    "What happened?"

    But they were already leaving the room and shutting the door. I sat up and looked from Lavender to Victoria. Both shrugged, but we all got up and got our things back on. As I did, I watched the girls with longing as they pulled the clothes back onto their beautiful bodies.

    Soon, we dressed and left the room where Tilly and Iona were waiting. Neither would look at me, and I knew I deserved it, but this was all tooplicated, to begin with, and by the sounds of it, not the time to be discussing it.

    "That guy from the market, Biford Styles, do you remember him?" Tilly asked me while starting to walk to the stairs to go down the stairs.

    "Yeah, what happened?"

    "He and two others murdered an entire noble family and staff. Then they took the demons," Iona exined as a maid opened the doors to the sitting room as we walked down the stairs.

    Inside was Miss Grace, The Duke, and two people I didn''t know.

    "Dave, This man with the interesting hair cut is Reginold Styles, and the women beside him is Olivia Styles. These are the parents of the boy who is possessed by Grismald. He murdered an entire noble house and took the demons. It''s only a matter of time now," Miss Grace exined, pointing to each.

    The man, Reginold, stood up and pointed at me. The top of his head had a cut impossibly t like a long razor de did one pass. The man was clearly angry about way too many things, and as he screamed at me, spittle flew from his mouth.

    "Our child was fine until he met you! Then you let the demon out, and now my son is no longer there!"

    "Your son was gone before I met him because when I did, I already knew him! There was something in there before the demon. You can''t tell me you didn''t see the difference!" I yelled back, standing up in challenge.

    "ENOUGH!" The Duke''s rapport made us both sit down and shut up.

    "None of it matters now. We have to deal with this before it tears the city apart! Some of us put him in there! I want to apologize to you, Grace, about my husband and the wrongful imprisonment that I was not informed about!"

    Olivia overhand pped Reginold''s head from a sitting position. She almost knocked it off his shoulders, but then she continued as he moaned in pain. "Grace, I and fourteen others sealed Grismald, but he killed all of the party but us to do it. We need to do something now before he gets back to full strength."

    "He just absorbed Kosha, The boar king demon. He will need at least five more greater demons, but now he is recruiting and infecting others with the demons. Our soldiers are nothing against these things, and we have very few high levels left," The Duke exined.

    "What everyone is stepping around trying to say is we need you to do something that might end up getting you all killed or extremely powerful," Miss Grace cut the other two off.

    "What do you need us to do? Girls? Are you with me on this? This whole thing is technically my mess."

    "Pft, Dave, We are always with you through fire and me."

    "Really? See, I told you all not to worry. Dave is always gung ho to go! OK, we n on sending you up to the twentieth floor and the dungeon on that level, The Arena. Each of you will have to fight a solo fight and win to move on to the team rounds. There are seven rounds in total."

    "That doesn''t sound that difficult? What the catch?" Iona asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Besides dying?" Reginold breathed as he straightened himself on the couch a little farther away from his wife. "If one of you lose the first round, you all lose. After that, the enemies get ridiculously hard, but just from the first round, you should jump 10-12 levels, If you survive. Everyone one of you will be matched with something far stronger than you. That''s the catch."

    All of us sat in silence, and the color had drained from most of our faces. This whole thing was intense. We were supposed to have more time to train and get ready, not just thrown into the fray. Damn Fate!.

    I stood up and turned to face the girls. Each one was deep in thought, so I cleared my throat, and they all looked up at me with a puzzled expression. I turned a bit so I could see Miss Grace and the Duke as well.

    "First, will we be fighting at the same time?"

    "No."

    "Second, can we use magical Items?"

    "Yes."

    "OK, so there are six of us"

    "No, sorry, Dave. I have to stay and help here," Trinity piped up.

    "Really, well then that changes things."

    I turned back to the girls and looked at each of them and their fingers. I touched the center of myrge ck ring, and the four rings on the girl''s hands lit. Each glowed their respective powers.

    Red surrounded Lavender, Tilly''s aura was brown, then blue for Iona and Yellow for Victoria. Each of them realized what this meant at the same time and began to smile.

    "Oh? What is this?" Miss Grace asked me.

    "These were in the box Grismald was in, ELEMENTAL FORCE BINDING RINGS."

    "Wow, and you girls just put them on? Do you know what those rings do, besides trading power?" Miss Grace asked with an amused look on her face.

    "No idea."

    "Hm, well now you four girls are bonded to Dave and must obey his everymand, and if you disobey, is punished with extreme pleasure! Hehehe," Miss Grace giggled.

    Iona''s face went hot red, and then I remembered the scene when she first put on the ring and then hit me. After the connection, Iona copsed in what I thought was pain as she was moaning and writhing on the floor. Then when I picked her up and she stopped chest heaving. Ouch!

    Iona had kicked my shin and brought me back to reality, and now her face was practically on fire. I coughed into my hand and turned to The Duke.

    "When do we start?"

 Chapter 59: Pit, Fire, Dragon!

    Chapter 59: Pit, Fire, Dragon!

    I stood in front of the massive stadium with my four closest friends. Each one ready to give our all, I looked to each one of them and received smiles in return.

    "Everyone ready?"

    "YEAH!"

    We all stepped forward and walked through the front gate. Inside was a long hall with statues of previous winners. Beast-man, robots, and Insects stood frozen in imposing life-like stills of the past warrior. Strangely enough, we were alone in the hall.

    "What do you think we will be fighting?" Victoria asked as we neared the end of the hall.

    "They will be a lot tougher than us, but we have items that we can trade off each time," Lavender exined.

    "And we have the rings. These matches will be hard, but I believe in each one of you!" I told them passionately.

    When we got to the end, I pushed open the door, and we entered a six-meter square room. There were two doors at the end, along with a booth in the center. There was a human man behind bars, so we all stepped forward slowly.

    "Who will be the firstbatant?" the man spoke in a robotic voice.

    We all took a step back and then turned into a huddle.

    "Who is going first?"

    "Let me so that I can get it out of the way," Iona announced while turning from the huddle.

    I turned to try and stop her from hugging her or kissing her or something, but Iona just said, "I will," and she was gone.

    "What was she thinking! Iona didn''t take any Items!"

    Iona teleported into the stadium sand-covered center, but there was no one in the crowds. She looked around until she saw a blue magic circle form on the ground. Instantly arge one-eyed man stood five meters away from her.

    The cyclops was almost three meters tall, and It carried a massive spiked glove. Iona immediately started to flood the field with ck fog, and the giant gave her no ground as it rushed forwards. The club crash into the space that she was, but Iona slipped into the mist.

    "Darkness Falls."

    Suddenly, The cyclops fell into a ck pit of nothingness, and then it closed up. There was silence until Iona rose from the ck mist. With a snap of her finger, the round was over, and she had won without trying.

    It was an extremely dangerous ability because it affected everyone standing in the fog, trapping in the pocket dimension. From there, it was a simple snap of Iona''s fingers to make the room disappear. A circle surrounded her, and she was back in the room with the girls sitting while Dave was pacing.

    Suddenly there was a blue sh, and I looked up to see Iona giving me a mischievous smile. I ran over to her and grabbed her up into my arms. Iona didn''t fight. Instead, she wrapped her arms around me.

    "Don''t do that! What were you thinking?! You could have died!"

    In response, Iona kissed me passionately, and I couldn''t help but embrace her. Suddenly, I was aware of her erect nipples pressing into my chest. As her tongue quested for mine, Lavender cleared her throat. I pulled apart from the hunger trying to devour me and force me to do something in front of the other girls.

    "How were you gone for such a short time?"

    "That''s a secret!"

    "I don''t think this is the time for keeping secrets!" Victoria snapped.

    "Well, it''s nothing any of you can do, so it doesn''t matter, does it?" Iona shouted back.

    "Give me the cape, Dave!" Lavender yelled at me as she pulled the golden pink-rose gauntlet onto her hand.

    I pulled the cape off of my storage and walked over to put it around her shoulders. The fire left her as I leaned in to kiss her. Our lips brushed, and then I pulled her into a deep and passionate kiss. I squeezed her lovely bottom away from the girls, and Lavender smiled as she pulled away.

    "Be safe, and I love you."

    Iona made a rudement about us, but I walked over and hand-chopped the top of her head.

    "That''s what you were supposed to do, numb skull!"

    "I will be next!" Lavender announced as I argued with Iona.

    Suddenly, Lavender was in a crowd-less and sand-filled arena. Ahead of her, a magical blue circle appeared. Instantly, a huge ck praying mantis was looming in front of her. Without warning, its left green streaked arm de came sailing down towards her.

    "Push!"

    Before the attack could bepleted, Lavender blew the creature back, and she started to run. The Mantis had taken no damage and was getting back up. Rings of magic were already dancing around her arms. Dave had turned the ring all the way up, and Lavender felt the boost as she reached behind her back and pulled out a strange-looking staff that couldn''t have been just behind her.

    The Mantis was back up now and rushing towards Lavender, but she was prepared now. She pointed the staff at the rushing creature and began to pour the firebolt spell into the staff. The metallic white staff was a simple-looking, with only a crystal on top, but imbued with the magic. It burned with fire like she held a torch.

    Lavender released the magic, and three, two-meter tall red magical circles formed. They all began to spin slowly and shrink down, but the Mantis was no more the ten meters away. Suddenly they stop and expand to over five meters tall, and a massive fireball forms.

    The mantis skitters to a stop and turns to run, but there is no escape. Lavender releases the fireball, and it tumbles toward and incinerates the giant bug. The other spell circles from her arm were gone. The staff took all her mana for the one spell.

    Lavender was starting to feel faint as the blue lights surrounded her.

    I stayed near the exit portal, and after ten minutes, the floor lit up. I stepped back, but then forwards fast to catch Lavender and a strange white staff. Lavender looked up at me as I picked her up, feeling the softness of her and that cute smile.

    "Did it!" But then she passed out.

    We took the cloak off her and changed the ring''s setting in advance this time, but Victoria, who had offered to go next, didn''t want the cape.

    "I''ll be OK! Since I got the golden mark, something has changed in my ss, and I want to try it out. I''m just worried that it might wreck the cape."

    "OK then, I just want you to be careful."

    Victoria came over to kiss me but whispered something dirty about the day before and bit my neck, send shivers and heat coursing through my body. She kissed me and then bit my lip before she turned to go.

    "OK let''s go!"

    Victoria was on the sand, and the blue circle was already summoning her foe. Instantly, a gigantic nt with a mouth full of razor-sharp teeth. Longer tentacles sported pink flowers, and it stood over five meters tall. The creature roared at Victoria, but she began tough.

    The creature became very still as theughing girl started to get bigger and longer. Victoria''s neck stretched, and she sprouted wings and a tail. Her reflective armor from the scales of Greshaha now coated Victoria''s body. Victoria became a shining silver dragon and roared back in defiance.

    The nt monster shot tentacles to surround and bind her, but she used razor ws to cut them away. Lavender filled her lungs, and the breathed fire and the iling nt. To her surprise, it uses water magic to stop the fire andunched a counter-attack.

    This time she was surrounded and bound by the vine squeezing every part of her morphed body. The nt began to pull her in hungrily, patiently waiting to devour her alive. The vines had covered her mouth so that she couldn''t breathe fire, so she used the empowered Air magic to make des of wind to cut the vines.

    Separating from the monster, Victoria backed up and mixed fire and air magic. The nt-beast tried to attack again, but she left a blue fire stream searing into the writhing nt-beast. As the creature fell, victoria shifted back, and the blue circle surrounded her.

 Chapter 60: Visitor From Above

    Chapter 60: Visitor From Above

    Victoria appeared in the ring of blue light, and I grabbed her before she could fall. Another win, but another one that used almost all the MANA they had, after we would all take a chance to level up, and we would be right as rain. I brought Victoria over andid her between Iona and Lavender, who were both sitting up.

    I turned back to my smiling Kitty, who had already told me that she would only use her hammer. I had checked her AVATAR and was extremely impressed with her skill and ss upgrade. I slid my arm around her waist and rubbed her nose with mine, and then we share an intimate kiss that earned some nasty catcalls from Iona. Tilly turned away and stepped forwards while I changed the ring settings.

    "I''m ready!"

    Tilly appeared in the sand and peering around at the empty arena. This fight would be her first chance to try out her new weird ability. Tilly closed her eyes and opened four more. The view was disorienting like the first time she had tried it alone in her room at The Duke''s manor.

    Suddenly, Tilly heard a sound and turned to see an arrow flying at her. She stepped aside casually, and the arrow flew by slowly.

    That was the eyes. Tilly''s reaction speed was multiplied by ten now. The enemy was a four-armed man with two bows.

    When their eyes connected, the archer started to fire, but Tilly calmy started to spin her hammer at a blinding speed. The arrows were shattered like twigs as Tilly began to run forward. The archer threw his bows away and pulled four des off his back, but that was what she had been waiting for.

    Tilly stopped her hammer and then drove it onto the ground four meters away from the archer. With the help from the ring, spike shot forwards and impaled the man. As the body melted down, a red core was all that was left.

    The thing started to shake, and then the hammer''s head morphed into a cat''s head. Suddenly, the shaking orb shot into the cat''s mouth, and it chewed it up. The head changed back into the hammerhead, but this time it had some jet booster on the back now where the spike had been.

    The blue light surrounded Tilly, and then she was gone.

    "Ho, Ho, Ho! What a team this is! Maybe I will have some fun with thisst one."

    The voice came from a man in a deep hooded cloak as he walked down into the arena. He sat down in the ce of the next opponent and waited for thest contender.

    "Boss shouldn''t get too mad if I don''t kill him too fast," joked Kento, the demon swordsman boss of the 4th level.

    I was waiting for Tilly, and she appeared holding a changed hammer with an adorable smile on her face, but then I froze. Tilly had six eyes like Sasha, and my stunned face must have made her realized this too, because, within seconds, they faded. Tilly looked embarrassed, but I grabbed her and gave her a tight hug and kiss.

    "I think the eyes look good on you," I whispered into her ear, then gave her another kiss with a soft lip bite as I pulled back. The other girls crowded around and proceeded to squeeze the life out of me. I was finally able to breathe after they all let me go, so I turned to go.

    "I''m thest one. Let''s go!"

    I appeared on a sand-covered area, but there was someone in a hooded robe sitting in front of me. The man stood and pulled his hood back. Inside was an eyeless ck face that was covered in the ck etched markings.

    "So, You got some strong girls with you there! Quite interesting! I will assume you are stronger than them, right?"

    "Fair guess, but we are all the same level."

    "Mmhmm, let''s see how true that is. My name is Kento, and I have made a special trip down here for you from the fourth floor."

    Fourth floor? Then isn''t this guy way over my level? Like, WAY over?! What was going on?

    "You look confused. I know I might be a bit much, but I won''t kill you. Right away! AHAHAHA"

    With that, a ck de wreathed in ck mes dropped into his hand, and he came at me. I had already pulled my LIGHT BLADE out and activated SOUL BRINGER and AVENGER. Golden mes met ck ones shed, and we began a furious storm of attacks.

    The eyeless stare started to get to me, so I used three fingers to make Tilly''s stone great sword appear in my other hand and then mmed down. The demon dodged back, but the smile was gone now.

    I dove at him, massive des swinging, but he disappeared and then appeared beside me. I was only just able to dodge his sword, but a kick sent me flying. I got mmed my arms down andunched myself up into the air.

    As expected, the demon attacked, thinking I would be slow to swing the great sword, but that was his first mistake. When he knocked SOUL AVENGER aside, the stone de crashed into his side, cartwheeling him into the stands.

    When the demon stood back up, he was covered in the ck mes.

    "What are you?"

    "Dave."

    "What?"

    "I am Dave,"

    "I will kill you!" The demon screamed, but before he could move, both of us were frozen in ce.

    "Enough! You will get your chance to fight this one soon. But I count this as a win for the challenger."

    The voice filled my head, and then the demon disappeared with nothing but a blue magic circle left in his ce that quickly faded as well. That was strange. Before I could think about it anymore, the same ring surrounded me, and I was gone.

    When I appeared again, I rubbed my eyes. The girl''s bodies had matured, and oh, boy, were they a sight for sore eyes. Suddenly, I could see the names above their heads.

    Tilly was now titled as "Battle Cat Quicksmith," and her tail and chest had grown in length and size, pressing against the frills of her new green battle-maid outfit. That was the only real way to describe it. I longed to take her somewhere else or even to keep staring, but my eyes needed to drift.

    Beside her was Iona who busty chest made the ck nurse outfit stretch. While the skirt exposed the cute cut of her bottom, and when she saw me checking her out, Iona gave me a wink. Her Title was "Spacial Nurse-night," and I was blown away by the crazy name like that, and I was excited to see it inbat!

    Next was Victoria and her still modest chest and her silver armor. Not much had changed, but her Title read, Dragon Knight of Greshaha." Vic smiled at me when our eyes connected, and I swear that I saw the reflection of a dragon in them so much that it made me turn around and check.

    Last was Lavender, Her chest was ample, by all means, and her pink dress had be more robe-like now. The Title she had received was "Chaos Cannon Mage." Woah! What was that supposed to be? Before I could think more, the girls started to probe me about leveling up.

    I checked my disy, skipped through the friendship updates, and epted seven levels, shing like a white beacon. When the light cleared, my hands were bigger, and I looked at all the silent girls. They were all staring open mouthed at me.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Mmmmm, nothing!" all four turned away,ughing at me.

    What was so funny?

 Chapter 61: Almost Feels Like Cheating

    Chapter 61: Almost Feels Like Cheating

    While the girls continued tough, I opened my AVATAR and had a quick look. I put my hand on my chin as I browsed my new stats and was surprised to find a full beard there. That''s why I was gettingughed at, but I had no way to get rid of it. I focus back on the screen.

    LEVEL: 22

    HP: 785/785

    MANA: 240/240

    NAME: Dave Huntington

    AGE: 29

    CLASS: Mountain de Dancer

    STATUS: Satisfied

    WEALTH: Wealthy

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 120

    CONSTITUTION: 135 (+775)

    COMBAT: 117

    SPEED: 155

    INTELLIGENCE: 115

    MANA: 33 (+165)

    CHARISMA: 200

    LUCK: 1000

    SPECIAL ABILITIES

    HEROIC GRACE: Remove any adverse magical effects or side effects from a party member. This ability has a 24-hour cooldown period between uses. (1/1 uses avable)

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    DUAL-WIELD: Wield two weapons proficiently

    MOUNTAIN SWORD DANCER: Lost art of 100-ton sword dance. Gain +20 tobat and +40 to speed while wielding MOUNTAIN BLADE.

    SKILL FUSION: Combine Skills with another party member with this Skill. Skillsbinations may vary.

    STONEBLADE STYLE: Proficient at wielding stone weapons, and you are not affected by the weight of the weapon.

    MOLTEN SKIN: You have be invulnerable to metal. If you receive damage from a metal weapon, that damage is transferred back as heat to the weapon. A heated weapon loses durability fast and causes user FIRE damage.

    PEIRCE EVIL: People with evil intentions have ck auras and are vulnerable to the HERO''s LIGHT BLADE Skill.

    SELFLESS HERO: Magic item find increased by 250%

    ACTIVATED SKILLS

    MOUNTAIN BLADE: Activate to summon a de of stone that weighs over 100 tons. This Spell consumes 0 MANA per/minute.

    HOLY BLADE: Activate to summon a de of light. This Spell consumes 0 MANA per/minute.

    SOUL AVENGER: In the presence of demons, LIGHT BLADE will increase in size, but in this form, the de only affects demons. A non-demonic creature struck by DEMON BRINGER receives no damage. Consumes 0 MANA per/min.

    SOUL BRINGER++: In the presence of demons, SOUL BRINGER will erupt with golden cleansing mes, and all stats with temporarily be boost against demons. Consumes 0 MANA per/min.

    Woah, what happened to my stats? My luck looks broken, and how is my charisma so damn high? More critical was the MANA consumption on all my skills. How are they all like that? I wasn''tining, but I thought the rest of the monsters in the arena might when wee out.

    Victoria could turn into a dragon. Tilly had Sasha''s future sight for an instant reaction time, Lavender could rain down hell, and Iona could drop them in a pocket dimension and then make it not exist anymore. It almost felt like we were cheating, but then I remembered what Fate did to the people in that house.

    I turned back to the girls, but they had been waiting and pounced on me. I was held down while Lavender shaved me with a red hot de, leaving a horrible smell in the air. She left my long hair alone, and the girls let me up. Each one of them was now a woman, beautiful goddesses everyone of them.

    I wanted to talk more and admire them, but suddenly all of us were surrounded by magical circles. Instantly, we were all back in the arena. Four monsters stood before use, and I knew one of them. The Demonde was there with three other strong looking foes.

    Or they would have been before, by the looks of this, the four floor bosses were our opponents, but something didn''t seem right. They looked scared.

    "Girls, do you mind sitting back and watching me?"

    "What? Are you sure?" Lavender asked.

    I just smiled and turned to the bosses.

    "OK! I will be your Opponent this time!"

    "How dare you mock us!" Screamed the Demonde.

    "Activate MOUNTAIN BLADE and HOLY BLADE."

    I caught both, but I lowed the MOUNTAIN BLADE to a meter and pointed it at them. On my other hand, the HOLY BLADE was no longer light, but a solid gold de.

    "What are those toy swords? They probably are extremely light, or there is no way you could use them!"

    "Oh? Would you like a try?"

    I didn''t let him answer. I just tossed it t so he could grab the hit, but this was the one-hundred-ton MOUNTAIN BLADE. Demonde tried to stop it by catching it, but it took a 30cm section out of the center of him and insta-killed him. The other demons charge me, but I summoned the MOUNTAIN BLADE again and disappeared, and all the demon''s heads fell off.

    "WHAT!"

    Lightning cracked down, and a giant mmed down, making the girls jump. They jumped again when Iughed, sitting between them all. The giant looked mad, and he turned on us all, sitting down.

    "WHAT ARE YOU PEOPLE?!"

    I stood up, rubbing my ear.

    "Not deaf. Are you the final boss guy? We have to get going, so can we make this quick?"

    "I don''t want to fight. No, that''s crazy, you guys are, wow. I have never seen anyone like your group. Your all monsters. Not even any point giving you guys rewards cause all your stuff is crazy levels. None of this makes sense."

    Muttering to himself about the impossibilities, The giant disappeared. Suddenly we were all in circles, and then we were outside the arena again. He had kicked us outwhat a lousy host. I looked at all my lovely girls, and they looked back lovingly.

    Since we finished so fast and had time to kill, we all decided to sit down at a restaurant. We could see the ce called "The Heavens Pasta Dominion," and it was only a short walk from us. We all agreed and headed over.

    When we got there, the hostess was a Fish-kin like Jill was, and I was reminded of them all. We were led to a table where we sat and waited for the menus. The ce was very friendly, simr to a fancy Italian restaurant from my past life that I could never enjoy.

    "This is really nice!"

    Tilly pressed into kissing my cheek and pressing her chest into my arm. My body was more extensive now, and her dress was holding her breasts together a little too well. It resulted in her sticking out her tongue to reach my cheek and licked me, sending heat through my body. I turned met her mouth for a quick kiss before Iona cleared her throat.

    "What do you think that giant''s problem was?" Victoria asked as we waited.

    "Hehe, Dave was his problem!" Iona giggled beside me, so I lean over and kiss her forehead, and she beamed at me.

    "Honestly, I don''t think my stats and Skill should be the way they are. This boost almost feels like cheating."

    Everyone nodded their head, but I wasn''t sure what to do about it, so I was about to change the topic, but the waiter saved the mood with the menus. The beautiful women gushed over all the foods, and I wasn''t even looking at my menu. The girls were adorable. Even though each of them was twenty-nine like me, they all shared menus and got way too excited about the food.

    I then had to pick my meal quickly when the waiter came back, and I got the Bouza chicken linguine and a couple of appetizers. The girls all ce their order, and the waiter left. Iona asked me about what was next now that weplete the arena so quickly.

    "Fate is our main objective right now, but there will be a final boss we have to beat before we can finish the game."

    "Where do you think it will be? Is there a dungeon in the castle?" Victoria asked.

    "No, I think it''s Grismald, and I don''t think defeating Fate will stop him. He will try to take the king after. It only makes sense because then we would be the de facto rulers, Right?"

    "That makes sense," Lavender said with a nod of her head.

    We talked some more about taking an actual rest when we got back, and soon, our food arrived.

    The girl''s eyes lit up, and they all looked in heaven. We tore into the feast like wild animals and received more than one harsh re, but no one paid attention. Everyone was soon rolling in the booth,ining about overeating, and wanting to take out some stitches.

    Suddenly the restaurant front door was blown in, the hostess was insta-killed, and Fate walked into the doorway, wreathed in ck me. I was on my feet in an instant, MOUNTAIN BLADE and HOLY SWORD already carving paths in the ceiling as I brought them down, smashing Fate out the door.

    "Let''s go!"

    We all headed outside, but Fate was standing with a hairy pig with sharp teeth and a walking credit card. Suddenly, I heard the girl''s screams from behind me, and then my blood froze in my veins.

    The Pig was holding The dukes and Miss Grace''s heads.

 Chapter 62: Afraid Of Losing

    Chapter 62: Afraid Of Losing

    Something broke inside of me as Lavender and Tilly''s screams tore me to my soul.

    "SOUL AVENGER and SOUL BRINGER ACTIVATE!"

    I mmed my foot down and crushed the pavement, and the next instant, I smashed the MOUNTAIN BLADE into Fate, but the ck chain got in the way. The force from the de''s weight could not be stopped so easily, though. Fate smashed through multiple buildings, and I followed, attacking relentlessly. The demon and Fate seemed to be able to keep up with me barely, but I was getting farther and farther away from the group, but I couldn''t stop now.

    Suddenly, Fate disappeared, and I found myself in a back alley of some very tall buildings. I searched everywhere, but I couldn''t see anyone, but I could feel him all around me. Or I could feel a lot of somethings evil around me, and that wasn''t good. This ce was a trap.

    Before I could react, hundreds of windows smash simultaneously. ss and Demons fell tond on the ground around me. A sea of ck-bodied monstrosities surrounded me as I burned with light.

    "Think you will win this time, Hero? Or is this another mistake? HAHAHA!"

    Lavender had begun to cast a spell through tears, but after Dave left, the two demons and heads turned to smoke. The group was unsure what was going on until a flying army truck came to rush down from the sky to park in front of them, but everyone stood open-jawed when they saw who stepped out.

    "Get in now! We''ll exin on the way." Grace yelled at the girls as The Duke opened the door for them.

    Golden mes surrounded me as I cut through swathes of demons, but they were endless. I had no idea where they wereing from, but they continuously fell from the broken windows.

    Soon my bracer shield broke, and even with all my strength and destructive power, I couldn''t hold them back forever. I slipped on some of my blood, and the demons dove onto me, whittling me down to critical health. They stopped and held me as Fate descended a building like an octopus, chainsing from all parts of his body.

    "Looks like you lose again, Hero! Bait so easily by your emotions, how many lives have you lived now? That''s right, your mind is still a little cloudy, right? It doesn''t matter, just like I yed bait for you, The Hero will be the bait for his lovelies, HAHAHA!"

    Everything went ck.

    (Changing to Lavender''s perspective)

    "What do you mean bait!?" Iona screamed.

    We were back in the castle after looking till dark. We searched until the army arrived to take over. The Duke had an escort, and we followed the trail they had left thought the city, but when we arrived at the end of the destruction, no one was there. A puddle of blood was on the ground, and blood sprayed on the shattered ss covering the alley.

    All surrounding buildings had the ss broken out of the windows, but I had to hold a cloth to my face when we got inside with our escort. Dead and rotting bodies filled the corridors, stairwells, hallways, and everywhere else were filled will decaying bodies. After finally leaving the rest of the search to the army, we returned to the floating castle.

    "This Fate used an illusion to make Dave lose his cool and baited him into a trap. There is no guarantee that Dave is dead yet."

    The Duke tried to reassure us, but I was shaking until Tilly put a hand on mine.

    "He''s not dead, our rings are still active. Fate will use Dave as bait now, to lure us in and take us out all at once."

    "What are we going to do?" Victoria asked.

    "You will fight the demons of the castle since these are the only ones left. It''s not safe to go into the city, right know. Even the King is surrounded using his Eternal Shield and Divine Knights. Fate has murdered every noble house in the city, and all the demons are missing. We need you four to be stronger, or everything is lost."

    The Duke was right. If we left now to find Fate, we would all just be killed, and it would be game over, and who knows what Fate will do this time if he wins. A horde of demons was about to start tearing the city part.

    I closed my eyes and then opened them again. Nothing would change what has happened. We needed to kill the demons and rescue Dave, but this was usually his job to lead us? I am only a god because he fought so hard to save me over a silly promise made between children. We couldn''t let Fate put him through hell again.

    "Ok, let''s go."

    I opened my eye''s in pain to see that I dangled from cuffs that cut into my skin. My feet could touch the bottom of the cage, and I wanted to take away the pain in my wrist. Unfortunately, my feet were instantly burned, somehow, and the cuffs dung into my flesh deeper as I lifted my burnt feet. I cried out in pain, and then maniacalughter filled therge chamber my cage was ced.

    Fate walked out from the shadows to stand in front of my cage, stillughing as he leaned closer.

    "So, not looking too hot there, Hero? Maybe your little harem wille to save you so I can kill you all at once? That would be nice! AHAHA!"

    This idiot wasn''t funny, but I wasn''t about to go wasting my energy talking. Fate sneered at me, but I just stared back defiantly. The girls weren''t stupid or weak. I was the one that rushed off and got myself into this mess.

    Seeing I wasn''t going to talk, Fate turned and left the room, mming the door. I tried to use my HUD, but nothing happened, but I thought he would have done something to stop me from using my interface.

    My feet were killing me, but I put them onto the barrel ring bar surrounding the vertical ones. Intense pain ripped through my body and almost made me take them off, but I resisted and grabbed the chains above my cuffs, taking some of the weight off my burned feet. I took another round of pain to try and activate my AVATAR using the quick menu. I slid my shackles down my forearms and then flexed to hold myself briefly while I tried to activate it.

    My sweat-stained body causes my flex grip to slip, and the third round of pain nearly robbed me of my consciousness. When my eyes cleared, The blue AVATAR screen was hovering over my bleeding wrist, and I was able to smile when I saw all my activatable Skills were still online, unlike my gray passives. I needed a break, so I rested on my heels while holding the chains.

    (Changing to Lavender''s perspective)

    "You need to calm down! We just got back from the arena and everything else!" Victoriained.

    "What did we really do? Dave did everything, we had one fight each, and we fully recovered. Do you think Dave will just sit by and be a captive? What are we going to do if he gets back here before we can save him and we haven''t Improved?"

    "He did just beat four-floor bosses, but none of us seen him level up since then," Iona mentioned.

    "Then we can''t be a burden, to him, even though this is his fault," I stood as I spoke.

    "Let''s burn through these demons! We aren''t small-time adventures anymore!"

    I watched Tilly hop from foot to foot with excitement, but then my eyes were drawn to Victoria''s worried face. I walked over and sat down beside her. Victoria was looking troubled about something, so I tried to get her to talk.

    "What''s up? Why do you look so worried, Vic?"

    "I''m scared of losing again. I can''t do that again, and you know this time it will be worse. You saw the sick trick Fate just pulled at the restaurant!"

    She was in tears now, and I pulled her in close.

    "You know we just have to do our best then. I bet you Dave will get himself out of trouble before we can get rid of the first demon," I said with a smile squeezing her.

 Chapter 63: Battle Against Fate Part 1

    Chapter 63: Battle Against Fate Part 1

    Only a short amount of time had passed, and I could feel some health recover, so I decided to try and go for it. Holding up seven fingers, I was able to get my hands together, and the MOUNTAIN BLADE was in my right hand. With a flick of my wrist, chains and cage shattered.

    Next, I was on the ground, and I released the MOUNTAIN BLADE to catch my breath. Instantly I noticed the shing icon and opened it, rapidly epting everything. I shed with the light of leveling up, but I didn''t bother checking my stats.

    I felt strong, all injuries gone, and I didn''t even think about it as I bent my knees and jumped. Thirty meters of dirt and rock passed in a sh as I erupted from the ground. The sun before dusk caught my eyes, and I shielded them while searching the skies. Found it!

    I started to run towards the floating castle, and once I broke Mach one, my foot smashed down, and I left a crater as I shot into the air to the castle. I almost overshot and had to use earth magic to catch myself, pulling me back down to the courtyard.

    Everyone inside must have noticed themotion because all four girls came running out withMiss Grace? What was going on?

    "DAVE!"

    Tilly was the first to reach me as I let go of MOUNTAIN BLADE. I caught her in my arms and pulled her into a deep and passionate kiss. The feeling of her soft and warm body pressing into mine almost brought tears to my eyes as the other girls tried to push Tilly off me.

    Soon we were all on the ground, and I was getting kissed and soft breasts from every angle. It was indeed a delirious paradise for any male keen on this sort of thing. I wasn''t here to argue as the girls fussed over me.

    Then I received a chop to the head from each girl after they settled down, telling me not ever to do that again.

    "We need to stay together. No more running off!" Lavender scolded me, and I was like deja vu of my embarrassed rush into the dungeon in the MINI-GAME.

    "I know I''m sorry. Something broke inside me when I saw Miss Grace''s head."

    "This Fate character is proving to be more than a problem. All the city''s nobles that kept demons sealed are dead, and we just received a report that the castle is under attack by hordes of demons. ording to what the report said after five minutes of battle, things aren''t looking good."

    Miss Grace had walked over to us. Now that the girls looked the same age as her, she waited until they finished harassing me. I looked over to the edge and pulled the girls off me, but helped each one up before heading out to the edge. Below we could see the castle, but its outer gates were already breached, and the army was being pushed back effortlessly.

    "Take us down there, Miss Grace. We can''t let them get to the King or its game over for everyone."

    Tilly and Iona sat on either side of the strange disk-shaped hovercraft one of the house''s maids of all people was piloting for use. We were all ready, and we had a n. Trinity had joined us two since there was nowhere else left to protect. This ce was the final showdown.

    We neared the jump site, over eighty meters in the air, and we started to leave. First, Vic fell and transformed into a massive stainless steel dragon that caught the already dropping Lavender. They would rain down magic from above while The rest of us would act as the ground crew.

    Trinity leaped from the disk, already bathed in golden light as cried out, "Come forth, Augusta, Holy Angel of Light!" The golden angel swooped down from the heavens and caught trinity, descending in a rush the rest of the way. When they impacted, demons flew in all directions.

    Last but not least was Tilly, Iona, and I. I thanked the maid for the ride. Then, turning to the girls thattched on tight to either side of me. I waited till the hovercraft was where I judged to be the best drop point, and I stepped off the edge.

    The wind rushed up, and I felt the girl''s grip continually tighten, but I held them both firmly. The drop took seconds, but there was a brief moment before impact where everything went quiet. Then we connected with the ground.

    Instantly, a dome of earth and light covered us and protected us from oing attacks and the falling debris of my impact. I let the girls go, and everyone got ready.

    Iona produced ck mist that she fell into and disappeared immediately. Her job was to swallowrge groups in open areas and help us from the shadows. Tilly''s improved fusion hammer was out, and I almost called her Sasha When I turned to her.

    Tilly''s six eyes were alert, and she had a thickyer of magical shielding surrounding her body. Seeing this, I summoned my swords and activated my skills. Golden mes surrounded my body, and a HOLY BLADE and I looked into Tilly''s eyes.

    Our shield and earth wall dropped as the demons poured into the crater, but they never stood a chance. Massive des and a jet-fueled hammer tore through the demon''s waves, causing them to disperse into ck particles. All different sections of demons were disappearing into the darkness around us, and I knew Iona was also hard at work as Tilly, and I stood back to back.

    Above, blue mes poured from the mouth of Victoria''s dragon form as she swooped in. At the same time, Lavender rained down huge balls of orange mes from Victoria''s back.

    Soon a pair of shing gold lights approached from behind. Trinity and Augusta were carving their way to us, and Victoria wasing intond. The demons were thinning outside the gate now, and the army had a better handle out here now. We advanced through the gate, but three massive demons were tearing up the military and courtyard.

    "Iona, work with me and Tilly with Trinity. Each group takes one of those demon giants!"

    We split off, and Iona climbed onto my back. In the car, we talked about different strategies to work as teams using our respective magics, which was one of them.

    Beside us, Tilly and Augusta rushed in with a de and hammer, tearing through the demon like paper. Simultaneously, the other demon was already ashes, with Lavender and Victoria over excessive fire st. My attention fell back to the demon, rushing me.

    I leaped into the air, and Iona created a ck mist at my feet,ing on a high arc to descend on the demon. Its weapon flew up, but as our weapons were about to connect, I fell into the mist, instantly shooting up through the demon''s shadow below. I shot through the giant demon, splitting it in half.

    The demons kepting, but their numbers were beginning to wear down. Within five minutes, the demons were retreating, but that wasn''t the end.

    The earth started to shake as a massive red circle of summoning appeared around us.

    "Everyone get"

    That was all I got out before a massive horned demon broke through the surface, scattering my party. The thing only stood out of the ground from the waist up, but it was still over fifteen meters tall. The thing reached out, and a gigantic glowing red sword burned into existence.

    I quickly looked around, but my party was already getting back up. The same could not be said for the members of the army, though. Bodies and cries of pain were everywhere.

    The demon turned to me as we all formed up, and a churning ball of dripping moltenva formed in its hand, but Lavender and Iona were already on it. Two streams of water, onerge the other on an entirely different level. Lavender was using that staff again, and the demon was pushed back. The fire turned to rock in the demon''s hand.

    I nodded to Tilly and then jumped into the air, summoning both swords. Tilly timed her swing, and when my feet connected, I jumped and her rocket-powered hammer boosted me like a missile at the demon. With surprising speed, the demon brought his sword over to block, but nothing could stop me.

    The glowing de shattered as I connected with subsonic speeds. My des tore the demon''s head from its shoulder, but before Victoria could catch me in her dragon form, I heard a scream from the castle entrance stairs.

    "HERO!"

 Chapter 64: Battle Against Fate Part 2

    Chapter 64: Battle Against Fate Part 2

    "I have a name you know, Tyron."

    Biford/Fate/Tyron had lost all the color in his eye, and now I was staring into arge pair of ck beads. Dark veins covered his exposed flesh where there weren''t chains already sprouting. Even a pair of ck horns had ripped through the flesh of his forehead. Tyron no longer looked human.

    "Those don''t matter anymore! This is your Fate to LOSE TO ME!"

    Thest part came screamed in a demonic roar that had some weight, pushing us back only slightly. I looked to each girl and received smiles in return. Everyone was ready for battle, and we started forward, but a massive ck circle that shone with unholy light surrounded Tyron.

    More demons were starting to appear from the circle, but the demon inside Tyron absorbed them as fast as it produced them.

    "Nothing spared. Pump your spells into me and Tilly, runch me!"

    I didn''t even look, I just jumped into the air, and I could feel all elements pouring into me. Tilly''s now dual jet hammer connected with me perfectly, and then I was on the other side of fate, and he was no more.

    I never even had time to move my sword. Instead, I plowed through Tyron. Right through, nothing left but chunks and mist. And the demon!

    As I turned around, I was belted by a chain and knocked out of the circle. I flew into a wall but recovered quickly to jump back at the monster. Victoria breathed blue fire from her dragon form, and Tilly was already racing forwards.

    Tilly went to swing and mmed down her jet hammer just short of Grismald. Still, her Magic, like Victoria''s fire breath, was stopped just outside of the purple-ck ring surrounding the Grismald, but he retaliated immediately with chains. Iona dropped Tilly into darkness, allowing the chains to pass by her harmlessly, as I pulled back both swords to strike.

    "LOOK OUT!" Screamed Lavender.

    Toote! A chain caught me on my side that I couldn''t seeing, and I was sent spinning towards the girls. Iona caught me with shadows, but I had a severe bleeding gash on my side. Coming out of the darkness, all of us grouped up again.

    "What are we supposed to do against that thing?" Iona asked with exasperation leaking into the question.

    "Magic doesn''t work, and the chains make it hard to get close even to touch him. I guess it was too much to ask for him to die in one shot, hehe."

    "This isn''t a time forughing!"

    Lavender rounded on me, so I put my hands up in mock defense. Lavender was right, and I looked to the other girls. Each looked tired and beat. Now of us has had any proper sleep over thest few days, but none of that mattered. All that matters is winning or losing at this point.

    The demon didn''t seem to care what we did, as long as we left it alone to eat minor demons. I tried to dig deep on what might work when my eyes fell on the red cape Lavender was wearing.

    "Lavender, reach behind you. The CAPE AT HAND might be our only option!"

    Lavender nodded at me and reach behind herself while keeping eye contact with me. The thing she brought out was not what any of us expected, and Lavender stuff the letter she had pulled out quickly into her pocket. After that, I told Lavender to focus on the demon when she tried again, but I was also curious about what the letter said.

    Lavender reached behind herself again, but this time she was focus on the chain wielding demon that was getting bigger and bigger by the moment. The item pulled out was a spear with arge, broad, and golden tip, and the staff shaft was made from the same material as the Gauntlet I had given Lavender.

    "What will this do?" Lavender asked while holding out the spear.

    "If that doesn''t kill him, nothing will." Trinity piped up from the back

    Trinity and Augusta moved forward, but Augusta was the one that spoke.

    "That is the Longinus Spear, AKA the Holy Spear. That Item can only be summoned, and it is one of four restricted weapons that can only be given by a god. Using that weapon might win us the fight, but there is no telling what repercussions you might face after!"

    Just then, the demon roared, and we were push back farther than the first time when Tyron screamed. We all turn to see the circle surrounding Grismald had left, and he was twice the size. Large ck chains surrounded the horned demon as he towered over us.

    Instead of attacking us, Grismald turned to the castle. The massive chains dove for the castle and started to tear it apart, smashing everything. Soon a golden halo was revealed, and the chains began to assault the King''s Eternal Shield. Divine Knights tried to stop the chains but were crushed by falling rocks or eviscerated by the ck chains.

    "We can''t let him kill the king, or it''s all over!"

    I grabbed the Spear of Longinus and broke from the group, digging my feet in as I raced to stop Grismald.

    "Stop, Dave! You don''t know what will happen if you use that! Even If you win, they might disqualify you!" Trinity screamed after me, but It didn''t matter if someone else could win.

    They should have never given us an item like THE CAPE AT HAND in the first ce if it could produce something like this, was my thoughts before I took myst step. The Kings Eternal Shield was starting to crack as I pulled my arm back, and I could feel the energy building in the spear.

    Grismald must have sensed the Divine Weapon and his assault on the king stopped, and he began to turn to me, with chains already changing directions. That was when I mmed down my front foot on myst step, releasing the Holy Spear with all my might.

    That spear ripped a small hole in the demon''s breast where a heart should have been but then continued to the clouds. Grismald and I looked at each other for a brief second, and I thought I was done for when he smiled, but then something else happened as the chains continued towards me. Just before the chains could tear my body apart, they were stopped by a golden light.

    Like Augusta''s summon, The demon Grismald was bathed and surrounded by a golden light that repelled all of its attacks. Suddenly a spear fell from the sky, narrowly missing Grismald. As the first one hit, more continued to drop, and soon the entire golden cylinder was filled with spears streaking down to Grismald.

    "NOOOO! IMPOSSIBLE!" Screamed Grismald in his demonic roar, but the golden light stopped any pressure produce by the voice.

    The spears flew down and pin cushioned the demon Grismald to the ground until the chains stop moving. Simultaneously, the golden cylinder and Grismald burst into gold and ck particles. I fell to my knees; it was over.

    I turned my head to see the girls running towards me, but something strange was happening. The world around me was breaking down, and the girls that ran to me were slowly fading away. Was this right? Is this how it happened usually?

    I couldn''t remember. All I could do was watch my friends fade away, and the world fell apart before my eyes. Like data, the world''s pieces were stripped away into the sky, leaving everything with a distinct digital look. Even though I had experienced this before, each time was just as impressive.

    I wanted to say goodbye, but that wasn''t right. This departure wasn''t goodbye. This departure was a see you soon or in a bit. I couldn''t seem to remember things happening like this, though.

    From my fragmented memories, I was sure that we always exited the game together, and then we would go to the Hall of Wishes, but something was different. The world was almost done now, and I was floating above a grey sphere, but then I started to be pulled down to the unremarkable globe. As I was drawn to the surface, I noticed that I was being dragged to the point that began to shape a fancy-looking Greek hall of sorts.

    Once I was closer, something inside me told me that this would not be fair, and Augusta''s words of warning rang in my head. I plummeted into the building but slipped through the roof, causing no damage.

    Inside, the ce was pitch ck, with no light. Suddenly, light in front of me shed on to reveal a man in a red and gold lined robe. I couldn''t see his face, even after he stepped forward to some sort of podium.

    "Dave, yer 000032, has been used of cheating and will be disqualified from all winnings."

 Chapter 65: The Fate Of Your Actions

    Chapter 65: The Fate Of Your Actions

    "What are you talking about?

    Cheating? When? They can''t consider using The Spear of Longinus cheating, can they?

    "You have been found using an illegal STAT BOOSTING MOD and an INFINITE MANA CONSUMPTION MOD."

    Only this guy in the red robe and me in the room, and I had a spotlight shining down on him and me, making it hard to see. I tried to look around the room, but everything else was in darkness. I turned back to the robed figure. His face was cast in a shadow from his hood, making it impossible to see his face.

    "I never used anything like that. I honestly don''t know what you talking about."

    "Then how do you exin this!" The robed figure cast his hand out, and my AVATAR appeared in the air, blown up to make it easier to see.

    LEVEL: 22

    HP: 785/785

    MANA: 240/240

    NAME: Dave Huntington

    AGE: 29

    CLASS: Mountain de Dancer

    STATUS: Satisfied

    WEALTH: Wealthy

    HOME: Huntington Manor

    STRENGTH: 120

    CONSTITUTION: 135 (+775)

    COMBAT: 117

    SPEED: 155

    INTELLIGENCE: 115

    MANA: 33 (+165)

    CHARISMA: 200

    LUCK: 1000

    SPECIAL ABILITIES

    HEROIC GRACE: Remove any adverse magical effects or side effects from a party member. This ability has a 24-hour cooldown period between uses. (1/1 uses avable)

    ABILITIES

    PASSIVE SKILLS

    DUAL-WIELD: Wield two weapons proficiently

    MOUNTAIN SWORD DANCER: Lost art of 100-ton sword dance. Gain +20 tobat and +40 to speed while wielding MOUNTAIN BLADE.

    SKILL FUSION: Combine Skills with another party member with this Skill. Skillsbinations may vary.

    STONEBLADE STYLE: Proficient at wielding stone weapons, and you are not affected by the weight of the weapon.

    MOLTEN SKIN: You have be invulnerable to metal. If you receive damage from a metal weapon, that damage is transferred back as heat to the weapon. A heated weapon loses durability fast and causes user FIRE damage.

    PEIRCE EVIL: People with evil intentions have ck auras and are vulnerable to the HERO''s LIGHT BLADE Skill.

    SELFLESS HERO: Magic item find increased by 250%

    ACTIVATED SKILLS

    MOUNTAIN BLADE: Activate to summon a de of stone that weighs over 100 tons. This Spell consumes 0 MANA per/minute.

    HOLY BLADE: Activate to summon a de of light. This Spell consumes 0 MANA per/minute.

    SOUL AVENGER: In the presence of demons, LIGHT BLADE will increase in size, but in this form, the de only affects demons. A non-demonic creature struck by DEMON BRINGER receives no damage. Consumes 0 MANA per/min.

    SOUL BRINGER++: In the presence of demons, SOUL BRINGER will erupt with golden cleansing mes, and all stats with temporarily be boost against demons. Consumes 0 MANA per/min.

    "Do you see this? There is no way a level twenty-two could ever have stats like this with this system. I am the head designer over the LEVEL UP SYSTEM, so I know what each level is capable of. One-thousand luck and zero MANA consumption are impossible stats to obtain with this system, ever, no matter the level. This alone is more than enough to convict you of cheating! There is the matter of the CHARISMA as well; two-hundred at your level is also impossible!"

    I stood and listened to the charges this guy wasying on me, but I still couldn''t believe it. Even I would use me of cheating if I didn''t know any better after looking at these stats and skills. Although I had more than enough experience through this game to justify my bolstered CHARISMA stat!

    "How do you know I cheated?" I felt like this was a fair question, since so far he had shown me what I had already seen before and nothing proving that I was the cause of this.

    "It is clear! Look at you, AVATAR!"

    "No, that just says that it happened. It doesn''t say that I was the cause or when it happened. How are you going to convict me on such circumstantial evidence?"

    "I AM THE GAME MASTER HERE PLAYER! I DECIDED WHO WHILE BE PUNISHED!" His voice boomed around me, but I wasn''t going to let this maniac stop me from helping the girls.

    "I demand something! This isn''t fair for you to force me on me for something you have no proof I did!"

    "You insolent child"

    "He''s not wrong, Victor. Looks like you stuck your nose into the wrong ce here, oh great and powerful Game Master!"

    That was a familiar voiceing from behind me, and I turn to see Simon walking up with five other red-robed people and one person led behind them in chains. Simon smiled and winked at me as he walked up, but then turned his gaze back on Victor, crushing his smile.

    The chained person had a ck bag covering his head. He was pushed to the front past me and up beside Simon, who was also in front of me.

    "Victor, you are looking for someone to convict of cheating, hmm? Well, what if I told you I found the person cheating, then what if I told you that the person that used the mods to cheat got them from a certain Game Master? Just to sweeten the pot, what if I also told you that they were rted and this wasn''t the first time it had happened?"

    The game master was stepping back from the podium now, but there was no ce to go. Simon pulled off the hood of the chained prisoner to reveal Tyron''s face, also known as Fate. I wasn''t surprised, but thement about this not being the first time started to sink in.

    Too many times had Fate almost got the scoop on me until he finally did get me, but something always had felt off. Like he had more information than possible, on top of that, I never really understood his fascination with me. There was only one time when we first met that really stood out to me, but It seemed so inconsequential at the time.

    During my third game, Tyron joined our party during my first EXA/SKILL-EVO game (existential/skill evolution), and we had partied up for a short while. The defining moment was when we found a vige that was being attacked by a tier five Grackhorn monster. Usually, we would stay away from a nightmare of that level, considering our party ranks were no higher than tier three, but I said we needed to try.

    Tyron argued that it was the people''s fate, and if we interfered, it would be ours as well. I convinced the party that we could do it and that we would not be able to sleep well if we didn''t at least try. In the end, we were able to defeat the monster and save the vige, but not without casualties.

    Tyron''s body was torn to shreds by the beast when he had tried to run away instead of fighting like a coward. I tried to stop the creature, but I was batted away by its tail, unable to reach him in time. I would learnter this Tyron was actually the god Fate, and he was looking for a new Vassal. Instead, now I had an enemy for life, all because of his own cowardice.

    Now, all the pieces of the puzzle were falling into ce, and the long-standing war would be over, I hoped.

    "Victor, you are used of supplying illegal MOD and outside information to a yer that was participating in an active game. You shall be removed as Game Master and removed from the board at Reborn Incorporated. As of now, your position in Reborn has been terminated."

    Before Victor could protest, his avatar disappeared from view. Simon turned to the chained Tyron and pronounced judgment on him. Considering there was no way to remove him from the game, Tyron would go in stasis and provide his spark for ten MINI-GAMES. And after would be released back into the game as a lost soul again.

    Tyron shot a dark look in my direction as his body was dematerialized, but that was all that I saw as his body pulled apart, cubic bit by cubic bit. Once he was gone, I let out a sigh of relief. Finally, the evil and conniving Fate was gone. I would finally be able to enjoy my y without worry, kind of.

    "So, now that the bullshit has been dealt with, why don''t head over to the Hall of Wishes?"

    "Just waiting for you, bro! And thanks. I''m really not sure what any of us would do without you!"

    "Don''t mention it. We all have been trying to find actual evidence that Victor was working with his son, and after you were captured, I watched you and seen him using the boosts on you. We still had to wait until someone won to deal with this, but no one ever thought that he would beat us to the punch or even try to use you."

    "Well, I''m just d that he''s gone."

    "Don''t rx, Dave. There will always be another fate, but for now, let''s go see everyone. They are all impatiently waiting for you!"

 Chapter 66: Hall Of Wishes

    Chapter 66: Hall Of Wishes

    Like rockets, the five other Game Master''s, Simon, and I allunched into the air. The Greek hall fell apart into digital scrap as we flew up into What I would assume to be space. Ahead was a floating golden orb the opened to let us fly in.

    Inside, the Hall of Wishes'' gold shone brilliantly as we slowly touched down on the red carpet, one of the only things in the ce that wasn''t golden. Ahead I heard the voices of six excited girls calling out my name. I looked to see everyone running to me.

    Lavender, Tilly, Victoria, Iona, Irellia, and Trinity all ran over and surrounded me, pushing Simon off to the side.

    "Jeez, I wish someone was that happy to see me," Simon joked as the girls hugged me from all angles and nted kisses on every inch of bare skin from my neck up.

    "Well, I did just win, haha."

    Suddenly, the girls settled down, and I could feel the presence of the Tequing into the room. The girls spread out and formed a line on either side of me, Except for Trinity.

    "Mom!" Cried Trinity as she ran forward to Tequ.

    I may have forgotten to mention that both Trinity and Tequ are programs built into the game. Trinity ys at being Transmigration, but she is not allowed to take a Vassal. Instead, she can join games and help yers as she pleases, but she can''t help the same yer each round. Only in every third game can she assist the same yer.

    The person she calls ''mom,'' on the other hand, is Tequ, God of Wishes. Her sole purpose is to reward the round winners and help direct them to the next game. Not only is the winner allowed to make a wish, but they can also choose up to two previous yers to enter the game with them and guarantee that they will meet up.

    That was something I had only just remembered now, and I wasn''t sure who to take, but since Trinity couldn''te and Irellia and Victoria would be ascending, there wasn''t much choice to make. I turned to Lavender, who was standing beside me, and she smiled.

    "Another game won, Hero. Are you ready to do it again? The girls and I will be watching, so take good care of these two!" Lavender pulled Tilly and Iona in close for a hug and then came over to me.

    I put my hand up to her face as Lavender got closer and pulled her into a deep embrace. It was hard to say goodbye, even if it wasn''t forever, but I knew she would be watching and cheering us all on. After we pulled apart, Irellia and Victoria came over next.

    "We didn''t get to spend as much time as I wanted, so you better believe the game after this one I''ll being down to join you again. We have a park date that was never fulfilled!" Victoria fell into my arms and hugged me tight as our lips connected, and I could feel the desire and passioning from her, but then she stepped back and let Irellia in.

    "I was apprehensive after we all died in space, but you found me again and kept your promise you made to me so long ago. I a truly in your debt, Hero."

    Like the rest, Irellia stepped forward and stood on her toes to kiss me. Suddenly, I was taken back to that moment on the dance floor. The one that we dance together on our wedding night. I could still see her in that beautiful white dress. I wrapped my arms around her and picked her up. I held her for a moment before I set Irellia down, and we broke away from each other, and then the three stepped back.

    Trinity now stood Beside Tequ, and I stepped forward to make my wish.

    "Are you prepared to make your wish?"

    "Do you even have to ask anymore?"

    Tequ let out a soft liltingugh that sent warmth coursing through my body. Tequ let her gaze fall on me, and I knew I needed to voice my wish. I took a deep breath before speaking, looking at Tilly and Iona.

    "I wish to ascend a pair to gods."

    "Who shall be the pair?"

    "Chelsea/Victoria and Emera/Irellia."

    It felt weird using their real names rather than the names are given in-game. I looked to the girls to see massive smiles stered across their faces, and even Lavender couldn''t hide her happiness at receiving two new sisters in the clouds.

    "Chelsea, you from this day forth shall be known as The God of Transformation. Emera, you from this day for shall be known as The God of Connection."

    Each girl was bathed, and a glowing golden light stripped the clothes from the girls and covered them in flowing golden dresses, simr to the one Tequ wore. Serina also had her ced on her with the other, being The God of Destiny.

    "Choose your vassals, new freshly mint Goddesses."

    "Well, I think we know whose going where already," Victoria said with augh as Tilly walked to her and Iona to Irellia.

    "So this is farewell, but it isn''t goodbye, I wonted see you goddesses this round, but I hope to see you in the next game after!"

    "That all depends if you win!" Victoria retorted back to me with a smile.

    "Come on, it was one time, and he was cheating!"

    All the girlsughed, and we all embraced again. Soon, after each one stepped back, the girls all faded away, including Tequ and Trinity. I was left in the hall with Simon, who turned to me.

    "So, one rotten tomato out of the bunch, but our work isn''t done if you ever want to rx!"

    "Ugh! Don''t say it like that! For you, it''s only been what? Three months since we came in? What that in this world?"

    "Don''t ask if you don''t want to be more depressed, but hey! Look at the bright side! You saved them and got rid of the nail that was always under your foot. Maybe this time try to make more male friends?"

    "Ha, you''re funny. We tried helping a guy before, remember?"

    "Ok, you can''t think all guys will be like Kail, you know he is a yer now, and he is about to win his seventeenth game. Hopefully, you guys don''t get pair in the future."

    "Don''t say stupid shit like that, Simon! You just asking for me to get stuck with him!"

    "Meh, jizz what it is, regardless, enough of this boring talk. Let''s get down to business! So next round! Exciting one, and you get to take those lovely women with you. We can''t really pick anything this time, but the next round will be different if you win! You will get to pick the game mode and the world!"

    "That''s pretty cool! So, what''s the game this time?"

    "This one is a new one that one of our most recent Game Master created. It''s a space setting in a gxy with eight habitables! On top of that, The system is Mechs and Magicks, a new cool system that gets rid of the leveling and reces it with standard progression and discovery of new things to help along the way."

    Well, this sounded like it was going to be a lot bigger world than this single city. In fact, it was hard to call it a world since there were eight of them now, and who knows what else in space! I was already starting to get excited, and I turned to look at Simon.

    "What is it called?"

    "Universal Watch."

    Hey, everyone, Daniel Coulter here, the author! I really hoped you have enjoyed this book if you made it to the end! I have been working on this over thest two months, and it really has been an adventure, writing chapters every day and doing my full-time job! I hope you all will join Dave and I as I write his next journey to save them, damsels!

    I would like to thank my Girlfriend Alisha, for allowing me the time I need each day to write this story, my son for being a great kid, and all my readers! You guys make this possible! I have almost reached 40k views with the first book finished, and I am just waiting for my contract to be approved! Again, thank you all so much, and I hope to catch you again at the end of my next book! D.D. COULTER OUT!

    I will be taking one day off from posting and will post 2 chapters the next day for a 2 part first chapter

 Chapter 67: Orientation Part 1

    Chapter 67: Orientation Part 1

    Author''s note: Text inside / signifies Dave''s messages over text or phone. Text inside // represents other messages over text or phone.

    NEW ROUND BEGINNING: UNIVERSAL WATCH

    LOADING HURENCULE GALAXY AND 8 PLANETS

    NEW SYSTEM LOADING UP

    PREPARE FOR ENTRANCE

    It''s starting again, a new game and system to fight to the top. I wonder who and where I will be? Will the girls be with me when I awake, or will I meet them along the way?

    3

    Who are the lost souls this time? So many questions, but no way to answer them until the countdown finishes and I get dropped back in.

    2

    On the brighter side of all this, we shouldn''t have to worry about Fate this time. Though, Simon told me not to let my guard down just because Fate was gone now. Regardless, it was time now.

    1

    Cheap ale, pipe smoke, and the smell of unwashed bodies assaulted my nose. Opening my eyes, I half expected to see the dark elf bartender, Karman, but instead, unknown faces greeted me. At least they weren''t the people I was looking for.

    Four other people sat at the table with me, each drinking and or smoking while making jokes. Nelson, a Half-elf Battle Mynstryl, tries to get the bartender to tip him, and Gord, the Minotaur Berseker, is still trying to figure out that joke I told him yesterday. Beside him is Mencha, the stuffy priest. A stuffy woman that always left her clothes buttoned to the neck gingerly drank some milk while Tama the Rouge was sharpening her knife under the table. Under because the bartender had already threatened to kick us out if she continued.

    Suddenly I felt something off. A sound or vibration that didn''t seem normal was approaching. Soon, I hear the roof shaking, and I follow my party to run outside to see what all the noise is about. None of them have words for what descended from the sky when we are all outside, but I knew what it was, my ticket out of here.

    On the other hand, my party was freaking out like this was the end of the world. Even Mencha was on the ground, praying to her god. There was only one person that wasn''t losing it, Tama. As the metal bird, AKA, a spaceship, finally set down, Tama walked over to me.

    Close to my height and surprisingly human, Tama had dark ck hair like mine, but where my hair short cut, Tama had to keep her flowing hair tied up, or she wouldn''t make much of a Rouge. As she came over to stand beside me, the spaceship lowered its ramp, which made Gord cry out that it was going to shit on us.

    "What is wrong with these idiots?" Tama asked as she watched the other three make fools of themselves.

    "If memory serves me correct, you picked these idiots, didn''t you?"

    That earned me a punch in the arm and a stern look from Tama. Suddenly, both of us stopped at the sound of metal boot on metal. We of us turned to see a metal humanoid walking down the ramp. This made the other three-loss hold of whatever sanity they held to with their fingertips. By the time the robot reached us, Only Tama and I were left.

    Ezjee mizssda gooooo!" The robot made some strange noises like it was trying to speak, but the voice came from an electronic box hanging around its neck.

    The robot was smooth with helmet and shoulders that looked to containSpeakers? If this robot had speakers on its body, why was it using that stupid box that didn''t seem to work? The robot looked to be getting frustrated as it fidgeted around with the box, so Tama leaned close and whispered in my ear something she would prefer to be doing right now, and I wanted to agree, but the metal man seemed to get his speaker box going.

    "Hello? Is this working now? Dave? Is that you?"

    That was a very familiar voice, and I couldn''t stop myself as I broke away from Tama and ran to Sasha''s voice. When I reached her, I was surprised how light and soft whatever she wearing was. Soon, the ss of the helmet pulled back, and I almost fell over backward in shock.

    Sasha, my sexy Tiger-Kin from the SHADEHOLM MINI-GAME, was in front of me, but this time her skin was blue and translucent. On top of that, Sasha only had one set of eyes, not that I expected more, but a part of me questioned it. Regardless, when our lips connected, I knew it was the same person. Part of me unintentionally recoiled when I felt her hand tighten around me, half expecting ws to sink into my back.

    When we pulled apart, the was a decidedly agitated-looking Tama starting at the two of us. I guess for her, this would be strange, not like Tama and I were a couple but, we did share a bed. The look given said that she wasn''t happy being left out, so I stepped back from Sasha and turned to Tama.

    "Tama, this is Sasha. We have known each other from a while back."

    "Oh, so do you greet all your friends like that? Where''s my greeting then, you dick!"

    "Oof, she is a spicy one, Dave! Her and Mikota will get along well!"

    "Mikota? Are the rest with you?"

    "No, just Jill, Mikota, and the other new recruit, Tilly."

    Hearing that name let me breathe easier, but that still didn''t ount for Iona or the others. I guess that was part of it all. At least I wasn''t a child this time. It seemed my age was around 25-30, medium build, and a rugged face with smooth shaved skin.

    "Well, what''s with the suit? Thing is covered in speakers, yet you used that little chatterbox instead, howe?"

    "This suit is called a MAS, that short for Mechanized Armor Suit. These are the smallest version, but even this base model is no joke. When we get back to the main ship, we will go down to the hanger after orientation. There you can see what they are capable of."

    "Well, this is going a lot smoother than I had hoped, but winning has to have its perks! Tama, are you going toe with us?"

    "You think you can get rid of me that easily?"

    "That''s not what I meant, uuhh!"

    Tama cut me off with a hard punch to my side that I suspected would make me piss blood.

    "Jeez, was that necessary?" I groaned, arching my body in pain, but Tama was already walking into the ship with Sasha.

    Oh, this is great. Where did I find such a violent woman? I had primary memories of her and the others from the party, but I couldn''t know more without physical contact. I straightened out and stopped groaning to jog up the ramp after the women.

    The door closed behind me, and I was inside a small hangar bay. I was hit with a bitter memory of the game I had lost, and everyone had died, all because of Fate/Tyron and his father, the Game Master, Victor. I was able to push the memory away since the two of them had been punished, and now inside this highly advancednding craft, I was ready to start this next life.

    "Are youing? Or did my little love tap hurt the big strong Dave too much?" Tama teased.

    "Ha Ha, I''m pretty sure I will piss blood from that act of caring."

    I followed them into the cockpit that had six seats. The seats were white with a blue gel-like cushion that filled the padded areas. The chairs almost looked like an afterthought in the steel gray ted interior of the ship. I watch Sasha sit down in the pilot chair, and the blue gel surrounded her. I watched the gel cover her down to her elbows and knees, then it moved up to her neck and settled there.

    "Woah, what is that stuff?" I asked curiously.

    "Acura-gel, it''s a reactive gel-like substance that change shapes depending on the A.A.I, Assisted Artificial Intelligence, can control it if you are not conscious."

    "The A.A.I?" Tama asked with a raised eyebrow.

    "Yeah, think of it as a person inside the ship that doesn''t talk but keeps everything running properly."

    Suddenly, a screen above Sasha''s head turned on, and a message appeared on it.

    //WHO SAID I CAN''T TALK

 Chapter 68: Orientation Part 2

    Chapter 68: Orientation Part 2

    //WELL I HAVE HAVE NO VOICE, BUT I ASSURE YOU THAT THE SEATS ARE SAFE

    "Well, if you say so, but what do I call you then?" I asked the screen.

    //CALL ME ALTA

    Finally, Tama and I sank into the blue gel. It surrounded me and flowed over my body, leaving me with a warm sensation. When I tried to move, there was no restriction, and in fact, I no longer felt it, even though I could see it covering me.

    "Wah! This is so cool!"

    Tama was trying to stand, but Sasha had just turned on the ship and was preparing to lift off. Instantly, Tama was sucked back in her seat, and I felt the goo suddenly tighten and constrict me. Tama started toin, but Sasha called back to say we were leaving and that the seats would hold us in ce during the exit.

    //DON''T WORRY, WE PROBABLY WON''T DIE

    "Why did the faceless monster say that?!" Tama cried uncharacteristically as the ship started to shake.

    I wondered the same quest with a could different choice words for Alta, but soon the shaking stopped, and I felt all the weight leave my body. Tama started toin about this as well, but Alta began to exin things to her while I turned to Sasha.

    "Where to now?"

    "The Dark Side of the moon, but first we have one more thing to do before we leave."

    With that, Sasha pressed some panels, and I saw a missile streak from the ship towards the, and I turned to Sasha in a panic.

    "What are you doing?! You''re not going to destroy that, are you?!"

    "Calm down, silly! Do you think I would actually do that? This missile I justunched is filled with a special hallucinogen designed to explode over the area that would have noticed us. It makes them view anything that happened as an unexinable and ineffable experience. This is because this is a long way from any type of basic space or interster travel."

    "Ah, so that''s why you parked behind the moon then?"

    "Yes, exactly!"

    "What are you guys talking about? What is this monster talking about? I feel like my head is going to explode!" Tamained.

    "It is a lot to take in at once, but you will get used to it with time. Just sit back and rx now until we reach the main vessel. Our trip should only take thirty to forty minutes."

    During that time, Tama decided the best way to deal with everything was to take a nap. While she was sleeping, Sasha and I talked about Universal Watch or UW and some of the things that the group or whatever it was is in charge of. It turns out that UW is like space police and intergctic border patrol, making sure that thes that are allowed to have outside contact stay safe, and the ones like this didn''t get uninvited guests.

    The time passed fast, and before we knew it, the image of a long cylinder like shape with a massive tip. The entire thing looked like an borate pencil, but when we got close, those thoughts fled my mind. The ship dwarfed ours, making it look like a rubber duck pulling up to an adult in a bathtub.

    "That thing is massive!" Imented as arge bay opened.

    "The Gnitia? This is just the system jumper that we use to deploy on missions. Just wait till we get to headquarters! It will take two days to reach, but In that time, we will be going over your orientation."

    The ship settled as arms from the docking area reached out to grab the ship and hold it up. Alta wished us luck and that it would see uster. As we were led off the ship, Tama was all smiles and "what is that?"

    I was lucky, having previously yed games of the Sci-Fi type, so I wasn''t dragging my jaw on the floor the entire time. We were shown around some areas, but I did get excited for Tama''s sake when she would point out exciting things because games were hardly ever the same, but they shared some simrities. Finally, Sasha showed us to a room with a screen, chairs, and a table inside.

    Sasha gestured for us to sit down and that she would be leaving us to watch a video. This really did feel like going to job site orientation. Hopefully, there wouldn''t be a test after. The chairs inside the room were the same as in the previous shuttlecraft. All through this time, everything in the ce was white to match.

    As the video screen shed on, I started to think about how strange it was that the girls weren''t here to meet us, but it was a big ship, and they were probably busy. Soon, a female figure covered in circuits and surrounded by a floating ring came onto the screen.

    //Wee, my name is Neveah, the Prime of Universal Watch and the Leader. I wee you to the ranks of The Watchers and look forward to your progress in the future. While in the UW service, you will be designated to work with a team to help with disturbances. For some, this will be a lot to handle

    "Pft, ya think!" Tamained, but Neveah went on, as this was just a recording, but Tama didn''t know that.

    //Your team members will help you adjust and learn the ropes, as they say. Someone wille to get you and take you to introduce you to your new team members. Thank you for joining Universal Watch

    "Who said anything about joining?" Tama asked with some edge to the now nk screen.

    "You n on walking back?"

    "Shut up!"

    Tama turned on me, but I kept away from her swinging fists. Luckily, Sasha saved me by entering the room. She was dressed in a white jumpsuit with ck lines running vertically all over it. The thing that struck me again was her exposed skin and face.

    Like nothing I could even dream of, her body was almostpletely translucent, but it was hard to describe the calmness that overcame me as I looked at her. When I moved to her, Sasha stopped me by putting up a hand. Apparently, I was contaminated and needed to go for a De-Con rinse and then a shower to get all theary debris off me. ording to Sasha, there we species aboard the ship that could be harmed by even small amounts of certain elements, so the goal is to keep the environment neutral.

    I pulled theining Tama along as we were shown to the De-Con room. Sasha left us to tell us to go through the door at the end of the room for the shower after we were done here and toss our clothes in the bin. Sasha gave me a wink as she left the room and closed the door, and that was the moment I realized this was a single stall.

    "Uhh, do you want me to turn around" But Tama was already getting undress, already down to her breast wraps and shorts.

    "Don''t be shy now, Dave! You were getting all cozy with that Slime-Kin, so You owe me some time alone! Take you damn clothes of and stop acting so stiff, unless"

    Tama raised her eyebrows at me suggestively, and I got the hint. I stripped down to nothing and tossed my clothes, turning to Tama and her beautiful body. Seeing me admire her figure, Tama smirked, and pulled me into the first room. Inside was a single hanging metal chain with a triangle at the end.

    While getting sted inside the De-Con chamber, we kept our eyes closed and apart, not wanting to mess up this part. After both of us got out, freezing cold and skittered over to the door on the back wall. Once inside, there was a broad set of open showers in one area with lockers. The entire scene made me think of a pool changing room.

    Once inside, we went and turned on two showers that were side by side and let them warm up before getting underneath. The warm water was really nice, and then it became almost too hot, but I left it to help take off the grime. Tama handed me soap to wash her back, and that''s the way it started, but soon, my slippery soaped hands slipped in front to help wash her breasts as well. Tama moaned and then leaned into pressing her body into mine as the soap was rinsed off.

    We spent more time in the shower than nned, and I felt weak in the knees by the time I had dried off. During that time, I was flooded with memories of the time we had spent together for thest six months after finding Tama wandering alone and spent the entire time traveling. Together now, we found lockers that somehow already had our names on them, they were digital disys, but it was still interesting to know the had suit ready. Though, when we took the suits out, they were the exact same size.

    I was clearly almost double Tama''s weight, so I had no idea how I would squeeze into the suit. For Tama, her problem was that the suit looked big on her, but the suit shrank to fit her perfectly when she put it on. I looked back to my suit and attempted to put it on. The material was surprisingly flexible, and the suit stretched to fit my body but not constricting it. The suit had a simr feel to it like the Acura-Gel, I the way that, once in ce, you could barely feel it.

    After both of us were suited up, we headed out of the room through a doorbeled HANGAR BAY.

 Chapter 69: Mechanized Armor Suits

    Chapter 69: Mechanized Armor Suits

    The hangar bay we walked into was more extensive than I could have ever believed, and I couldn''t even make sense of what I saw. First, a row of three people-sized suits on both sides, after was a suit on either side that looked to be around seven meters tall. The thing that stopped us in our tracks was the sleek five-story tall Blue and silver MAS or whatever this thing was.

    "You like it?"

    We both turned to see that Sasha was waiting for us, and she motioned for us to follow her over to the set of three suits.

    "What is that giant thing?"

    "That is mine! The cial Dragoon, A Large MAS that uses the Beast Shyft System. This system allows the MAS to change shape! This one was created by one of the original Dragorian Shyfts, a race from the supergiant Knell!"

    "What is she talking About, Dave?"

    "I have no idea"

    "Too Much? Sorry, let''s start from the basics then," Sasha started to exin. "We have suits for each member, but that also means there are only two to choose from."

    She points to the pair of strange-looking suits in front of us and continues on with her exnation.

    "The first suit is Energy Lich, a suit designed to leech Energy from other suits and certain lifeforms, like myself that are Energy based. This Energy is then turned into shield power and melee speed."

    The suit was ck with green lines, and the helmet looked like a dark king wore it before. Tendrils of braided metal cords draped from the back like chain capedual hand scythes attached to the hips in the same color scheme as the suit.

    "This looks pretty cool, but then is it dangerous to you?"

    "Not if you don''t attack me with it, hehe!" Sasha giggled, making her jiggle as well.

    "What''s this one?" Tama asked as she was looking around the next suit, examining the tinny hexagons covering the suit.

    "This is Diamond Edge. It also excels at hand to hand, along with being resistant to non-energy based attacks. When fully upgraded, the suit can even reflect energy attacks. The highlight of the suit is the system override that allows you to push past your normal limits."

    "Hmmm, It looks pretty, but I think the Energy Lich is a better fit for me," Tama said with her head in one hand, looking back and forth between the two suits.

    "That''s fine, I like the sword this one has, and it seems like an up close and personal type of suit."

    "Yes, the Naginata can be charged with Dynam, giving different effects. Dynam or Dynamisms are Energy-based maniptions that can have various effects. Some, like me, are born with it, making us elemental/Energy-based beings. Others like Tama and you have to use harvested Dynam near the of Knell''s sector."

    "Wow, this is a lot to take in all at once. Where is everyone else?" I asked while rubbing my head.

    "Mmmhmm!And when are we going to get something to eat around here?" Tama asked as her stomach growled audibly.

    Sasha looked at us with shock. I think she thought we would be more interested in the suits, but it was already well into the afternoon, and we had already been drinking. So, after the ride, then a shower, and then the ride in the shower, well, I was getting tired and hungry same as Tama. Sasha was quick on the uptake and let us out another door and down a long corridor.

    Unlike thending craft we rode in, the ship had gravity to hold us down. Unfortunately, it was slightly more than the standard Tama, and I was used to, and after a short three hundred meter walk, we arrived at a set of double sliding doors. When Sasha stepped forward, and the door opened, I was greeted by familiar faces.

    "DAVE!" Tilly and Mikota both cried out as they ran to me.

    Even though they had reminiscent facial features and body shape, the two girls were not the Cat-Kin and Snake-Kin from before. Tilly had smooth teal skin with blue hair, and the bottoms of her ears were shaped into tips, like a reverse elf ear. Tilly also had what looked to be gills on her ribs that started just below her ample breast.

    Mikota, on the other hand, looked simr to a Japanese human from my world, except that she had very tanned skin. She was wearing a white kimono with a red sash, and her ck hair was held up with a pair of ck sticks, presumably chopsticks.

    Both girls jumped into my arms, and I held them close while I was showered with kisses. I was surprised that Mikota was so up close and personal with me since we had only gotten closer during the end of the MINI-GAME. Tama was led over to a machine covered in buttons, and a door on it was simr to a microwave, and after Sasha press some buttons, the door opened with a steak and potato and sides. I wasn''t able to see clearly, so I dragged over the girls and asked for help.

    Both were more than willing to help, and I ended up getting arge te of chicken and rice. As the microwave opened, the smell of freshly cooked food made my mouth water, and I walked with the girls over to sit across from Tama and Sasha. Tilly and Mikota moved to either side of me, and I dug into the food with gusto.

    "We are d you are the first person we found, Jill, Mikota, and I were here on the ship, but Sasha was already on her way to get you when she woke up. I was really confused since Mikota and I woke up together, and it wasn''t until Sasha confirmed her target was you. After that, we both said your name and turned to each other."

    "Ya, since thest thing I could remember was that rock troll opening up and that guy crawling out. Then after he disappeared, we activated the soul crystals, wake up here right after. Then this girl Tilly said your name and I asked her how she knew you. After her exnation about this all being a game we y and so on, we have to go along well. This is a pretty interesting cepared to thest ce we were. Just wait till you try the MAS units!"

    Mikota''s eyes lit up with excitement when she mentioned the MAS unit, so between mouth fulls, I asked both girls about the units they used, and Mikota excitedly answered first.

    "I use gue Strider. It''s so cool! It uses micro-nano bots that can disassemble even steel at an atomic level. They can also be used to make moving clones able to use the extra pulse rifles it carries!"

    "Wow, that''s crazy! What about your MAS, Tilly?"

    "Adaptamorph: Barrage, I can turn into a weapon once I get more experience, but it still is packed with countless types of rockets. I also specialize in using my rocket-boosted fist!" Tilly gave me a bright and warm smile with thest part, and I wasn''t sure if she was excited about the suit or the destructive melee power it had."

    "So then what does Jill pilot?"

    "She can pilot any of them, but only would use the cial Dragoon in emergencies. Jill is the captain, and she works with Alta to chart courses to jump to and deploy defensive protocols. Jill''s the big boss around here, but she is excited to see you, Dave," Sasha exined, and she looked like she would say more, but a green light started to sh along with an rm.

    //ATTENTION, DAMAGED UW CRAFT APPROACHING, BUT NO RESPONSE FROM OCCUPANTS

    "What does that mean?" Tama asked, confused and worried by the sounding rm and shing lights.

    Before anyone could answer, the light turned red, and the rm got worse.

    //ALL UW OFFICERS, HEAD TO HANGAR BAY AND SUIT UP, FAST. IMMINENT COLLISION WITH UW DAMAGED AND NON-RESPONSIVE CRAFT IN FIFTEEN MINUTES

 Chapter 70: WREXALLIANS DETECTED

    Chapter 70: WREXALLIAN''S DETECTED

    "What are we supposed to do?" I asked as we ran back down the hallway Sasha had led us up before.

    "Don''t worry too much. Everything runs with your thoughts. All the MAS units are equipped with thrusters for mobility in space, but that won''t be the problem. ording to the message I just got from Alta, Wrexallian signatures are trying to get into the cabin area," Sasha exined as we reached the hangar bay.

    We entered the hangar and Tilly, and Mikota ran to the right side and put their hands to the helmet, and the suit opened up. Both turned and backed into the MAS units, Mikota was covered with gray ting, and then neon blue and hot pink lines ran through the skin-tight suit. On the other hand, Tilly''s suit was ck and red with more rocket ports than you could imagine. The suit looked a lot heavier, but when they both stepped out of the racks, they were no difference in the way they moved.

    Sasha took us over to our MAS suits and directed us to do the same as the girls. Tama and I stepped up to our suits and ce our hands on them. Both opened up to reveal a smooth interior of circuits and padding. I turned to look and see Sasha entering her ck and white suit that was covered in small speakers and tworger ones facing forwards on her shoulders.

    I turned back to my suit, Diamond Edge, that was open and waiting for me. The MAS was solid grey with reflective hexagon lines covering the entire suit. Knowing that time was of the essence, I turned and backed into the suit.

    Darkness washed over me with the suit covering up, but then I could see clearly just as before. This time there was a light blue ovey HUD, but nothing was disyed on it for the moment. I stepped forward, and my movements felt more delicate, and I felt like I had a lot more strength in all my limbs.

    I turned to Tama, her suit was ck with green stripes, and the menacing-looking helmet had braided metal tendrilsing from it. The suit looked really good on her, but I had no time to be thinking about that. I turned to Sasha, and she motioned for us to follow her, Tilly, and Mikota to anotherrge door that was opening.

    Once we were all inside the room, the door closed, and I felt gravity let go of me.

    //STABLIZING ACTIVATED

    The message shed twice in green and then disappeared, but I could move some was normality. While waiting for the exterior doors to open, Mikota showed me how, if I concentrated and was confident in my steps, I could walk anywhere. She demonstrated this by walking up a set of stairs that didn''t exist, then Mikota walked around 360 degrees, like a backflip, but just walking around instead of jumping and turning.

    "What are Wrexallian''s?" Tama asked when the door was almost open.

    "Creatures of Unlife, created and sustained by Dynam that has been fused with negative energy. I can''t go into detail too much right now, but just know that they are dangerous and the enemy. Later, if we survive, I will exin more."

    With that, Sasha leaped forward, and jet streams powered her into space. Tilly and Mikota followed, and even Tama was already sailing into open space after them. I didn''t want to get left behind, so I jumped and willed myself to follow them, and somehow I did!

    It was a weird feeling, but soon all thoughts of feelings left me as we move farther up the side of the ship. The form of arge ship, twice the size of the one we arrived in, was moving towards us. It looked to be in rough shape. Large tears in the ship''s hull indicated that something massive had attacked this ship using some type of melee weapon, but then my sensors started to go off, and a sonar-like map appeared in the right corner of my HUD with a sizeable red blip on it.

    "What is that thing behind the ship?" Tama asked, her voice tinged with worry.

    I looked but couldn''t see anything at first, but then my HUD zoomed in for me, and I could see the thing chasing the ship. A whale? No, but simr, like the metal bones of one with a bright green glowing core. Where did this thinge from?

    "Dreadnought, great. This is really bad. There is no way we can fight that," Tilly said with worry.

    //Don''t worry, I am on my way, go and deal with the ones on board. There are two of ours on there!

    That was Jill''s voice, so I assumed everyone heard the same. With quick looks, we all turned to the oing ship.

    "Tilly, you slow the ship with me, and the rest head inside through the gash in the side."

    "Awe, I wanted to see Jill tear that thing apart!" Mikotained to Sasha but turned back to us after. "Follow me and be on guard. All of our people are trapped in the cockpit, so don''t hesitate, or we will all die."

    Mikota''s words were severe, and I understood. Even though I might be new to this game, fighting for my life and the lives of others are nothing new to me! Mikota took off, and I could see dust particles that started to surround her.

    Soon, her MAS, gue Strider, had made two more copies and had taken guns from the main body. Together the three were indistinguishable from the other, and we followed after. Within moments, we had reached the tear in the ship''s hull.

    Mikota sent in her clones but motioned me to flow them, while Tama took up the rear with her. I pulled the Naginata from my back, and suddenly I felt the power from my suit go into the de.

    //WREXALLIAN''S DETECTED, ACTIVATING LIFE DYNAM

    The de began to pulse with white and green as I descended. Red lights were shing below, but in the vacuum, there were no sounds. Below, copies of Mikota were firing at something, and it wasn''t until a gotpletely through the tear in the ship.

    Like the Dreadnought, these monsters looked like skeleton warriors with metallic bones surrounding glowing green cores.

    //DIAMOND PLATING ACTIVATED

    The hexagons covering my body suddenly began to fill with a clear liquid and then hardened into points. The must be my shielding. These things just activating alone are quite helpful! I started to run the rest of the way to the ground, no thinking, just do.

    The suit gave me the mobility I couldn''t have dreamed possible, changing my direction even if I ran from the wall to the roof and back. Thendscape tilted under my feet like it was painted on a cylinder and rotated at my will. I didn''t even need the armor. My mobility alone made me unstoppable as my charged Naginata carved the light out of the Skeletons.

    I heard someone yell to me through the speakers to watch out, but they were toote. I was sent smashing into a corner and bounced off. Something heavy had just hammered me stupid.

    My mind and body were a mess, but I tried to pull myself back up. I could feel somethinge through the tremors on the floor. Where was the Naginata I just had in my hand?

    "Dave! ROLL LEFT!"

    That was Tama''s voice, so I instantly rolled left and narrowly escaped getting pulverized by whatever got me the first time.

    //BODY IN CRITICAL CONDITION. ACTIVATING HOTSHOT REGEN

    Searing heat burned through my veins, making my vision white for a second, then I was on my feet, dancing back from another swing. I could finally see the skeletal ape thing with glowing eyes and core. The massive hammer the thing carried also glowed that sickly green color to match the rest.

    Suddenly a ck and green streak was behind him, and then braided cordstched onto the exposed core. The ape tried to react, but Tama''s dual hand scythes pulsing white and green cut through the arm bones like cake. Soon the lights went out, and Tama''s green lines let off arcs of energy.

    "Thanks, I owe you!"

    "Yeah, you do, but I''lle collecting another day," Somehow, Tama''s face ss became transparent, and she winked at me suggestively.

    "There is still on more ahead, but we need to be careful. The thing up ahead in the next room isn''t a robot given life. The thing in there is a Necoria, they true Unlife, they are grown from dead cores, and they need negative energy to grow. After a dies, negative energy is released, and then they spawn all sorts of Unlife beings. I can''t go into detail right now. Just know it won''t die so easily."

    I looked at Tama after Mikota''s exnation, and she just shrugged her shoulders.

 Chapter 71: Tried And Tested

    Chapter 71: Tried And Tested

    //We have stopped the ship and are going to help Jill. How are things with you guys?-Sasha

    Sasha''s voice came over the speaker in my suit as I was getting sent flying across the room.

    *THUD*

    /I''m fine, I think. We are just dealing with a bug problem down here

    Yeah, a bug problem, alright. This thing was a monster turned inside out. Just looking at it made me want to throw up in my suit. The thing had four arms, hundreds of teeth for a face, and weird organ things hanging outside its body. They were giving off that sickly green glow that I was growing less and less fond of seeing.

    //We got this, just go help Jill-Mikota

    Mikota''s clones ran directly at the monstrosity with no weapons. I was confused at first, but when they reached the Necoria, they turned to mist and thenpletely disappeared. Suddenly the monster screamed out, and I could feel it hit me like a physical wave, pushed me back a step.

    The Necoria''s body started to deteriorate at an rming speed. Within moments, the glow left the organs, and the form disappeared. Mikota walked forward to where the creature died and reached her hand out to have a trail of mist rise from the floor to her hand.

    /That''s pretty scary

    //Only if you''re on the receiving end, hehe!-Mikota

    //What now?-Tama

    //The ship is stopped and clear, and the life support systems are still functioning, so we need to go help Jill-Mikota

    //Yeah, we could use some help out here. There is no way something like this should be here!-Sasha

    /On our way!

    I ran back out the way we came, but it was a crazy sight to behold when I flew out of the ship to find That same five-story tall MAS unit fighting the undead whale titan. The cial Dragoon, with the head of a dragon, was rammed by the Dreadnought, releasing some gas the cause the beast to be frozen momentarily as the mech bit into the thing''s head. The mech emitted the same gas from its mouth to the ce it wastched onto and then ripped the frozen section apart, but it had little effect. The glowing core was back further, deep in the stomach area.

    I reached Tilly and Sasha, with Mikota and Tama behind me.

    /Do you guys have a n to help?

    //Nothing we have is working-Sasha

    //My rockets do no damage to the core-Tilly

    /What if we use your fist rocket things like your hammer? You rocket me at the core of the thing, and I''ll try this overdrive thing, ok?

    //You used things way too many times. I have no confidence in you!-Tama.

    /Ouch! That really hurts, you know?

    //That might work, we will all fly you forward, and Tilly will use Rocket Punch to give you a boost. Just remember not to activate it too fast. Overdrive onlysts for ten seconds right now-Sasha

    Jill and the monster were still locked inbat, but Jill''s mech was taking heavy damage. I pulled out my Naginata and stood on Tilly''s fists while the others gathered around her. Soon we started to elerate, faster and faster. I kept my eyes above me, staring at the core at our max flying speed.

    Instantly I felt pressure on my feet, and my speed increase dramatically! I was a missile locked onto the massive glowing green orb inside the frame of the Dreadnought. I don''t think the thing registered that I was a threat because it made no move to stop me as I neared.

    //SYSTEM OVERRIDE ACTIVATED, INCREASED DAMAGE X4

    I plunged into the core with my flickering green and white de, moving my arms at blinding speed once my progress was slowed, but I could not be stopped. I shed and carved until the light grew dim and then dark, leaving me with only the light of my suit to illuminate my surroundings.

    //Are you ok Dave?-Jill

    /Yeah, I was tired before, but now that I''ve got to go for a stroll through the belly of a whale, I think its nap time after this

    //Mmhmm, you did well for your first time-Sasha

    /First time in this game, and it was the same for all of you. Tama and I just don''t have the programming experience, but I have yed many games, so I know a thing or two. On top of that, this move was just a copy of our winning movest game, not really original

    //Game?-Tama

    /We will talk moreter. There are people inside the ship still, remember?

    I finally flew out of the core and followed everyone else while Jill limped back to the ship with the cial Dragoon. The girls were already pushing the ship towards the open hanger bay when I was able to catch up to them. Together, we guide the ship into the hangar bay that we kept the MAS units.

    Once settled, sealed and air pumped back in, the MAS units were ced in the racks, to the best of abilities in Jill''s case. Gravity was kicked back in only after the ship had been checked for structural integrity. Once everyone was outside of the MAS units, Jill led us to a hole made in the side of the ship by Mikota before she unsuited.

    Before going inside, I grabbed Jill and pulled her into a warm embrace, and kissing her before letting her go. She smiled at me and Kissed me back before taking me by the hand to lead me to the cabin. Once inside Jill shed a circuit-covered hand at the lit-up door panel and his of pressurized air expelled, and then I heard a familiar voice that made me rush to get through the door.

    "What took you idiots so look to get us out?"

    The second I could squeeze through the door, I scooped Iona up off her feet, she had the same ent and Japanese look as Mikota had. Iona had suffered in thest game, so I had been worried about finding her, but now that I had her in my arms, all the stress melted away. She struggled at first, but when Iona looked up into my eyes, she stopped and then flung her arms around my neck, pulling me in for a kiss.

    It would havested longer, but I heard another familiar voicee from behind us. I turned to the dusty looking woman with sanding features, and I put down Iona to walk up to Maxine, taking her in my arms. Her skin was soft but more like sand, and I ran my fingers over her soft lips before giving them a kiss. Pulling away from her, I turned back to everyone else.

    "I''m d we are all safe, and it looks like we only have two more people left to find! What is the n right now, Jill?"

    "We have to check out a disturbance at a Knell mine and pick up a shipment of Dynam for ourselves."

    "Well, That sounds great, and I''m sure you will all do great, but I need some sleep!"

    Everyoneughed at me, but I wasn''t kidding. I was going on nothing but pure adrenaline at this point, and I just wanted to lie down on the floor and sleep. Sasha led me out of the ship and hangar, into the hall, and down to the sleeping quarters.

    Sasha gave me a quick and cool kiss before closing my door. Her lips were almost cold to the touch but not ufortable. I turned around and got undressed beforeying down in the single cot.

    What a crazy first day, almost everyone found, though, that was a bonus, but there were still two missings. Kyrina/Kryan and the other Lost Soul. I drifted off with thoughts of climbing stairs that didn''t exist.

 Chapter 72: Alexanders Great Race

    Chapter 72: Alexander''s Great Race

    After a good night''s rest, I left my room after changing into the skin-tight UW bodysuit that stretches over my muscled frame like a glove. The suit wasn''t constricting. If anything, the suit made me feel almost naked. I was d to have this body now, instead of being stuck as a child, and this new avatar was quite handsome if I say so myself!

    There was a digital screen on the wall when I left my room. The hall was steel gray, and there were eight other doors, including mine, spread down this hall. A shing light brought my attention back to the digital screen that stopped shing when my focus was back on it.

    //FOLLOW ME, AND I WILL LEAD YOU TO THE CAFETERIA. THE OTHERS ARE WAITING

    "Oh? You''re going to be my guide, Alta?"

    //YES, I WILL GUIDE YOU TO THE CAFERTRIA

    "I see. You''re not that emotional, so you don''t have a sense of humor. I meant what I said to be heard as, you, the most important person on the ship, who has the most jobs is going to be my guide."

    //AH! I SEE YOU ARE TRYING TO IMPLY THAT MY TIME WOULD BE BETTER USED WITH MORE MEANINGFUL TASK? THAT IS WHAT YOU WOULD CALL FUNNY TO THINK THAT I MIGHT BE LOWERED TO A MERE GUIDE FROM THE MASTER CONTROLLER, VERY FUNNY

    "Hmm? I think you might not have really understood that in the way I was thinking, but you seem to get the idea. Well, Great Guide Master, lead on!"

    If something without eye could re, I''m sure that was happening, but I turned and started to walk before being told it was the other way. The rest of the trip was in silence. I must have really ticked Alta off, but at least he had something in there, but maybe I should be more agreeable to the master controller of the ship and all. The hall was more of the same, but there was a severeck of staff for a boat this big, so I asked Alta on our walkabout.

    //THERE IS NO NEED FOR MORE CREW, THE SIZE IS DUE TO THE SPECIAL WAVE DRIVE. THE WAVE DRIVE HELPS US MOVE BETWEEN SECTORS OF THE GALAXY THAT WOULD NORMAL TAKE SEVERAL YEARS AT THE EVEN TRAVELING AT 1 AU

    "AU? What''s that?"

    //ASTRONOMICAL UNITS, 1 AU IS THE SPEED OF LIGHT AND THE FASTEST KNOW SPEED OF TRAVEL AT THIS TIME. EVEN AFTER THAT, THE TRIP BETWEEN HABITABLE PLANET CAN BE UP TO TEN YEARS. THE WAVE DRIVE ALLOW US TO TRAVEL BETWEEN BY DROPPING US INTO A CALIBRATED MAN-MADE SINGULARITY. ONLY I, ALTA CAL PROPERLY CALIBRATE THE WAVE DRIVE, WITHOUT PROPER CALIBRATIONS YOU COULD END UP INSIDE A PLANET OR STAR

    "Wow, you really are the Master around here!"

    It was only a short walk, but that brief exnation cleared some of my questions up but also saddled me with an entirely new set of them. Soon, I was at the door for the cafeteria, and they slid open when I was in front of them. Inside, the girls were all sitting at the table. Upon seeing me, the group all gave me a warm smile.

    "Did you get enough sleep? I had to hold this little Watabian back from sneaking into your room," Sasha said, looking at Iona.

    "Watabian? So does that mean that Mikota is Watabian too?"

    "Yeah, we are from the same ce, but I have never seen her before," Mikota said between mouthfuls of porridge.

    "ording to the ship''s manifest, Maxine was sent to Prime to retrieve Iona from the Imperial Sand Guard, Royal Guards to the King Kima Cho," Jill exined.

    "Then how did it get back here? How far away is Watabi?"

    "We used themercial gates, but we were ambushed just outside the gate by the Dreadnought. I don''t know why it was waiting there, maybe hoping to get a freighter or something they could pirate, but they bit off more than they could chew with UW!" Maxine said with pride.

    "I just remember waking up inside the cabin with this sand woman and not having any idea what was going on. I was panicked because the seat I was sitting in was holding me in ce, so I thought I was a prisoner until I saw the skeleton whale on the monitor, and Maxine told me to hold on."

    "Well, it''s good to see everyone save and sound in the end. What about the cial Dragoon? It was pretty banged up in thest fight, right?"

    "That''s my department! gue Strider''s Micro Nano-bots can be used to help repair and rebuild things. They serve many purposes when ites to repairs!" Mikota exined with excitement.

    Mikota was looking very cute, as she exined to me, but she went back to her food once she was finished. I walked over to our fancy food maker thing and stared at thebel-less button with confusion. Jill came up behind me and whispered in my ear.

    "What did you say to make Alta angry?"

    "I just made a joke about him being my guide, and he didn''t get it, so I exinedbut he didn''t seem very impressed."

    "Ah, well, Alta doesn''t deal with jokes about his station or when he does things like guiding us. It is better just to let him do the things and notment about it, hehe," Jill''s giggle and warm breath on my ear gave me a delightful shiver.

    "I''m sorry, Alta, can I please have some bacon and eggs?"

    //YES

    The oven lit up, and within a minute, it beeped and opened up to a hot te of sunny side up eggs, buttered white toast, and six pieces of perfectly cooked bacon. I didn''t want to know what happened inside that box. The thought of Mikota''s nano-bots assembling my food one atom at a time and shaking them to produce the perfect temperature made me almost trip and fall with my food. Jill caught me and looked at me strangely.

    I gave her a half-hearted smile as I went to go sit by Iona and Maxine. Both of them smiled up at me and slid over to make room for me to sit between them. Maxine was still a mystery and everyone else for the most part, so I decided to get everyone to exin what they knew of their races and origins.

    "Why don''t we go around the table and exin a bit about our races and our origins? From what you can remember, at least for now."

    Everyone agreed that this was a good idea since we were all here for the most part. First, I exined that I was an adventurer and Tama, and I was a swordsman from what I remembered. Next was Maxine and her shifting, sandy appearance. I suspected she was another energy-based being like Sasha.

    "I am from the Desserts of Watabi, and I was a Racer before this ording to my memories. My race is Sylica, and I am of the Dawn destorm ss."

    "Racer? What is that? Were you a pilot or something?"

    Suddenly Mikota and Iona started to fidget excitedly. I looked to Iona, and she seemed ready to burst from the seem wanting to talk. I gave her a nod, and It all spilled out in a torrent of excited words. I honestly had never seen Iona so enthusiastic about anything before, so I listened intently, giving her my undivided attention.

    "The race is held every three years when Gargantua and Prime cross paths. Even though the gap is just under 1 AU, about one point three million kilometers, it still has a dramatic effect on the climate on Watabi. Every three years, there is a race held in the storm by Alexander Prime, the God MAS of Prime."

    "What? There are gods? I''m starting to get confused here."

    "Each that has a Dynam core has a god MAS. These ares built by an ancient race known as the Gctors, who also creates the Shyft race on Knell, but there is no point in getting into Knell since we are headed there. Anyways, Gctors createds and helped to popte them. Still, they also created Primal MAS units to protect thes and cores from their natural enemies, the Wrexi," Mikota filled in.

    "So these god units are sentient? Like they can think and talk?"

    "Better than us, and the winner of the race gets a wish within the god''s ability, but the race is extremely treacherous and dangerous. This isn''t just the bad weather, this race brings scum from all over the gxy, and there is a three month festival inside the capital''s bubble."

    "Sounds like fun! Are there any rules?"

    "Only one, you cant fly. Everything else is game, from sabotage to outright murder. The god doesn''t care how you get to him, just that you are the first one. Three years ago, the winner was Kima Cho, and he asked to be the ruler of the, and well, you know how that went!" Ionaughed as she finished exining.

    "Three years ago? Does that mean that it is close? The race, I mean?"

    "Yeah, less than a month away, and that''s why we are going to stock up at Knell. After we are done there, there is one more stop, and then we will be heading to the race."

    "As guards? Or like watch or something?"

    "No way! If we went as watch members, we would get torn to pieces during the race. No, we will enter the race privately. Winning the race is what we want to gain use of Alexander." Jill said

 Chapter 73: Honey Pot

    Chapter 73: Honey Pot

    After everyone settled down about the race, I moved onto the next person beside Maxine, Jill. The circuits that covered most of her exposed flesh glittered with light that seemed to race up and down her flesh. I moved my eye that had gotten stuck on her massive chest to her sapphire eyes. Though, she was already looking at me and smiling.

    "I am a Radiarion, from Gctor. ording to my memory, I am over 367542 years old, and I helped in the construction of all the Dynamcores. I was also part of the research into Alta and the Wave Drive. My body is able to repair itself from almost any amount of damage."

    "You helped build Alta? So is he the only one?"

    "Yes, but only part of him is here. Alta core is at the UW headquarters since we founded the organization after the discovery of Wrexillia and humans."

    "Wha? Humans?"

    "You that you are from is on one that humans have appeared on, and your species vary in personality so greatly. Some are great people with noble intents, while others only seek to destroy and take. Even the Wrexillia are single-minded in their hate, while all Gctor''s wish to grow and expand the known and unknown."

    "OK, that is a fair point that I can''t disagree with. Well, thank you, Jill, for revealing all that to use. Mikota, your up next!"

    "Hm, well, you already know that I am from Prime, like Iona, but I lived outside the city as a scavenger. The Watch doesn''t care who you are or where youe from what I can remember, and they found me out on a salvage run to a buried city."

    "Wait! How does UW find us? It seems weird that you''re able to pinpoint each of us, doesn''t it?"

    "Your body must be able to synchronize with the suit, we have the ability to scan entires, but the brain has to developed fully and matured. I did not create the scanner, so I don''t have all the details, sorry," Jill exined.

    "I see, don''t worry about not knowing everything. What you exined is more than enough."

    "I would also like to add that it is extremely rare to find two people at once. Normally, one of you would have been picked up before the other by a passing UW ship. We aren''t the only crews looking for more pilots."

    "That is strange, but not out of the ordinary, since I wonst game and now we only have to find two more people."

    "I''m next! My name is Tama, and I am a human rouge. That''s all, except that Dave and I have been together if you know what I mean?" Tama gave suggestive looks to all the girls, but the reactions were extreme in variation.

    Sasha, Jill, Maxine, and Iona turned to Tama, with very mischievous looks on their faces. They started to tease her by going over and whispering things in Tama''s ear that made her go so red, I thought she might begin to melt. Then her face turned drill Sargent serious, and she red at me but was interrupted by the toppling of a chair.

    I watch Mikota run from the room, and I re at the girls that all go silent, so I pushed my chair back and ran after her. This scene was one of misunderstanding that yed out all too often in this line of work, saving damsels and such. I am a horrible harem leader. What would Simon say right now? I bet he is howling right now!

    I got into the hallway and looked both ways, but I couldn''t see where Mikota had gone. That same blinking light caught my attention and stopped when I focused on the screen ahead of me. An arrow to the left appeared, and I start to follow Alta''s directions.

    I was led to the hangar bay, where our MAS units were stored with the beat-up ship. I walked through the doors, but Mikota was already using gue Strider to start repairs on the cial Dragoon. I walked over to her, but when I got close, she split into three clones.

    "Stay away from me!" Came Mikota''s voice from the three copies of her through speakers, which made it more disorienting.

    Then Mikota did something I didn''t seeing, she equipped her rifles and started to shoot at me like almost hit me in the arm! Not at my feet!

    I ran as hard as I could with my arm outstretched while dodging the sma bolts. Now, I could see that they were on the lowest setting, but I would be out cold if I got hit by more than one. My hand connected, and I had to jump back as Diamond Edge opened up, and I evaded a pair of shots aimed for my chest.

    I jumped at my suit and turned to slide into it, just in time for the suit to close and stop, and an iing shot aimed at my crotch.

    //DIAMOND PLATING ACTIVATED

    I pulled out my sword as the shots bounced off me harmlessly. I understand Mikota was mad, but this was too much. It wasn''t my fault, and it was time to teach her a lesson.

    I had been watching her in the other fight, and the movements of the clones were more robotic than she was, so I already knew where she was. I turned my de to the blunt side and dashed towards the first clone.

    //SYSTEM OVERRIDE ACTIVATED, INCREASED DAMAGE X2 INCREASED SPEED X2

    My speed doubled, and I batted the first clone and then was instantly to the next, smashing it away. Mikota was left open, and she pulled a de out and rushed me, screaming through my headset. I dashed to her, dropping my sword and then slipping between her de and self.

    I grabbed her by her ass and around her shoulders. I then pulled her tight to me, so our helmet touched.

    "Enough! Take this off right now!"

    Mikota went limp, and I stopped grabbing her so hard. Soon, the front of both our suits opened and froze in ce, fully stabilized. I stepped forward and pulled Mikota into a rough kiss with one hand groping her ass through the skin-tight suit she wore, and the other was holding the back of her neck. Mikota wrapped her arms and legs around me, and I used both hands to grab and grope her soft cheeks as I could feel her rub herself into my throbbing stiff shaft, but our suits were in the way.

    I stepped out of the frozen MAS suits and moved to the hard ground, separating with a partial saliva connection from our intense kiss. I pulled her suit open and gazed down at her beautiful tanned body, and pressed downrge breasts. When I got down to open and reveal her wet and dripping pussy that was so wet that I had to feel it.

    Mikota pressed into my fingers, making me go throbbing hard as my shaft pushed into my suit. Then I dug my face into taste her dripping honey pot, and she let out a cry of pleasure. Mikota''s body began to shake and gyrate into my face until she let out a scream of pure ecstasy and shook violently.

    I could hold back no more and was about to pull my suit off when the light when red.

    *ERRRRR! ERRRRR!*

    "What was that!?"

    "Nooo! We have to leave the bay because someone ising tond, and the area needs to be clear so they can let the ship in, or we die"

    Mikota was standing now, but her suit was still pulled open. Her dripping slit was leaking abination of her juices and my saliva. The sigh of her partially naked body dripping like that made me almost want to chance it, but I told her to close up, and we would go to my room and finish what we started. After getting done up, we went to go leave, but we were met at the doors by the girls.

    "Where are you guys going?" All five girls asked at the same time with huge smiles when they seen Mikota''s cherry redplexion.

 Chapter 74: Save My Planet

    Chapter 74: Save My

    We all stood outside of the door, but Mikota was staying close to me, but I had calmed myself down for the most part. I could see the girls out of the corner of my eye, trying to keep straight faces, but Mikota was facing away from them in embarrassment.

    "Who ising?"

    Jill turned to me and smiled. I wasn''t sure who it could be. I didn''t really know anything about this world.

    "MAS trainer Irellia will be joining us to train you all."

    Irellia? She came back in so quick? Suddenly the red light for air pressure turned green, and the doors hissed before fully opening. There was a much smoother and more expensive version of the beat-up one in this hangar in the hanger.

    We all walked out into the hangar, and the ship opened a door the was previously smooth and undetectable. A very blonde and human Irellia walk out with a man dressed in what looked like a butler suit. I was drawn back to Irellia, my memories flickering around me.

    The dance, the wedding, and all the other time we had spent together yed out. And the failure, the betrayal still unknown, and our dying breathes swam around me like an ocean current. I ran and scooped Irellia up into my arms and spun her around as she giggled.

    "You look just like before, how?"

    "Perks of being a god, I guess. I am d I was able to get a spot like this, though!"

    "Would you like to meet the team?"

    "Maybe put me down first. I want to make a good first impression on yourdies!"

    I put IKrellia down and scolded her for calling them "my girls." I led her over to the group, and the man followed us. I asked Irellia about him.

    "What''s with the man?"

    "Jealous? This your real trainer, Armond, don''t worry. He will put you through the grindstone!"

    "Wah?! I thought you were the trainer?"

    "Nah, I''m just gonna watch Armond run you all into the ground and then make you all work out and do it again!"

    "WAH!" All the girls cried out as they rushed over.

    "What do you mean, run us into the ground?" Tama asked with a worried expression on her face.

    "Allow me to introduce myself," Armond stepped forward.

    He looked human, but something about him was off. He looked different somehow. Almost like he wasn''t showing emotion in his expressions.

    "I am Armand. I was told that this form is best suited for your view. I am a Gammaling, simr to Watch Captain Jill, but I have an immutable form. Our species is in charge of training new civilizations to grow and advance through the natural process. This means only adding information when the poption begins to stagnate, or if they start moving faster, then the current understanding would allow."

    "So you can blend into any society and covertly help them reach the pinnacle of their civilization? That means you must be as old as Jill then?"

    "Yes, and no. Although none of the species the Radiarions have created have reached close to their peaks yet. As for my age, I was created 78432 years ago for the sole purpose of training MAS pilots."

    This was interesting. Things like this in the game really made me wonder about the world I came from. So many lifetimes ago before this, but this was hardly the time to be reflecting on that. I bowed to our new trainer and turned back to the girls, who were waiting quietly. I introduced each of them, but I left Tilly and Iona tillst.

    Well, Armand, this is Tilly and Iona, but I don''t think I have to introduce your three."

    I turned to Iona, but her arms were crossed, and she didn''t look happy. What was wrong with her?

    "What are you down here?" Iona asked sharply.

    "I wanted to join you!" Irellia said, smiling broadly.

    "You idiot! What about my blessing? Now it''s gone, you, dimwit!"

    Irellia''s smile faltered, and her eyes widened. "What have I done? I should have known this! I am so sorry, Iona, I will make it up to you!! I''ll do anything for you!"

    "Oh, I know you will," Iona had a mischievous smiled on her face, and she took on a far-off dreamy look.

    Poor Irellia doesn''t know what she''s just done. She was going to end up like Miss grace over Iona''s knee again! Well, she made the bed, so now she has to deal with the twisted and kinky Woman!

    I went over to talk to Sasha. Because of all the things that happened, I never heard her story about herself, and everyone else was busy, so I decided to go over and talk to her. Mikota had lost her shyness from our intense fight andnot fighting after, hehe.

    "So tell me about what your world is like Sasha, I really wanted to hear before, and the others are busy now."

    I gestured to sit on the ground since no benches were anywherekind of ridiculous to have a ce like this with no seats. Then, Sasha just sat down like there was a chair under her. And then there was! A section of the floor rose up to support her like a stool.

    "What the hell is that?"

    "Alta will move the deck to make seats for us, hehe," Sasha giggled as she looked at the shocked look on my face.

    "Well, anyway, tell me about your homeworld."

    "I am from a covered in water called Xeno. The entire is covered in water, and all the people are of water-based origin. I am an elemental being like Maxine, except I am Oceana, and I am a healer of sorts. My people help defend the Xenophins from their natural enemies, The Xenowraiths."

    "What are they all about, and why do they bother the Xenophin so much?"

    "Because they can survive above water."

    "Wah? That''s it? Just some good old jealousy? Seams kind of petty to me."

    "The two races are both the same species, but a certain evolutionary change happened to both sides, but not the same kind. For the Xenophin''s, like Tilly, have gills and lungs, but Xenowraiths have only gills but can see in any darkness and handle any pressure exerted by the lowest depths. For Centuries, the two lived in peace, and The Oceana had very few dealing with either race, but after arge group of wraiths decided to wage this petty war, we intervened."

    "What made the Oceana step in when you seemed to have remained neutral in the past?"

    "The Wraith can be incorporeal, allowing them to phase through objects, barriers, and the walls of the Xenophin''s homes in their Hydroglobe cities that ride the currents of the."

    "So, It was a one-sided fight then?"

    "The Xenophin had half their race ughtered before we could get a hold on the situation, and there are still constant raids. We have tried our best, but now I have more hope after joining this team. Even though I know this is a game, the memories are way too real to discount and the feelings attached to them."

    "Oh, I know what you mean, Sasha. I lived every lifetime with each of you during Mini-Game and felt all of the emotions in a moment. The feelings can''t be ignored, even though you were a stranger to me in seconds. I relived our entire time till that point in a blink to you, but I was there. It was the same with each contact, but it''s not as strong this time. I only have had it happen with Tama so far this time, so maybe it''s because of the Mini-game."

    "That could be it, but who knows? All I know is the feelings are real, and I can''t push them aside. So I want to ask you something, Dave. Will you help me convince Universal watch to help save my.

 Chapter 75: Leg Day, All Day

    Chapter 75: Leg Day, All Day

    Everyone stopped talking and looked over to Sasha and I. Did I just hear that right? Save her? I thought it was just Xenowraith''s that were the problem attacking the Xenophin? How was that going to destroy the world? Maybe I was just misinterpreting her, so I tried to get some rification.

    "But you said that there was just the problem with the Wraith''s, right?"

    "Yes, but they have discovered Xeno-Tsunami, Thes Primordial, and are trying to awaken her to use against us and kill everyone on the. If we don''t stop them soon, it might be toote."

    "Like how soon? Within the month?"

    "No, they have to charge her core, and that takes time, but no more than four months remain."

    "I really think we need to win the race first, just in case. If we win, we can ask to borrow Alexander to save your."

    "Do you think he woulde? If so, that is more than we can ask for, Dave, and It''s a good n!" Tilly said,ing up behind me.

    I turned toe face to face with Tilly and her pale blue skin and gills on her sides. Her ample chest did well to cover the gills, but I thought they looked good in her. I looked into her sparkling eyes, caused by a natural pigment in her skin or something, I wasn''t really sure.

    "We are the Watch, right? Isn''t this kind of thing our job?"

    "Not reallyWe are more the police, you know, stopping races from others from harassing each other, but I like your spirit! Let''s do it! What do you say, Captian Jill?" Irellia asked.

    "Of course, we will help them and the. I will go prepare The wave drive while you all start training."

    "Wah? We are starting now?" Why!?" Mikota pouted, shooting me a nce from the corner of her eye, but Irellia wasn''t going to hear it.

    "Start running!"

    "All of us?"

    "NOW!" Irellia''s cute act dropped, and she roared, and we ran.

    The first part of our training seemed to be nonstop running until we couldn''t run anymore. Then we would run some more until we almost puked. After that, we got to do something different, Pushups, until our arms gave out, no counting.

    The first three hours of this almost killed all of us except Sasha and Maxine. They both seemed fine, and neither of them showed any sweat, but they panted, making the chest heave. Maybe they couldn''t sweat because they were energy-based beings? That was a possibility; I would have to ask them another time when I had air to spare.

    After four hours total, we were able to finally stop, and we ally panting and heaving for breath. I looked around me, and it was a scene of the rise and fall of so many breasts.

    I looked away before making things awkward for myself. I rolled over onto my stomach and pull myself up, looking around at the MAS units, but then I saw Irellia looking at me and smiling while shaking her head.

    "No, you will be going to eat, and then we will do this again!"

    "Whhh-yyyy!" The girls all cried out as I put a hand over my face.

    "Because you''re all out of shape and are actingzy! So I''m here to whip you back into shape! You''re doing a race, aren''t you?"

    Irellia had a good point, but that didn''t make me any more excited to be doing this again. We all dragged ourselves back to the cafeteria, and Jill was waiting for us. She had gotten all our meals out and prepare so we didn''t have to wait to eat. Somehow I figured this was a way to get us back to training faster, and a sideways nce at Irellia and Jill confirmed it.

    The two of them were being quite suspicious with their knowing smiles and winks as we all scarfed down our food. I finished and turned to Jill to ask about the Wave Jump. She exined that it already happened, but we still had to make a three-day journey to the mining station because it was too dangerous to Warp that close.

    I wanted to lick my te clean, but I was hauled by my suit back to the hangar with everyone else. For the next three days, Irellia ran us ragged and then ran us some more. After we would eat, run, workout, run, eat, run, exercise, bed.

    On the third day, all of us were starting to get used to the abuse, and we ended up only having a half-day of training because we showed up to Delta Merrowmine, One of the many Dynam-filled asteroids. Everyone had showers and got changed into another of the same suits, but I was sad that no one joined me, but we didn''t have a lot of time before we had to leave on our shuttle.

    We all met in the bay that I first entered in. It was smaller than the main hangar but had enough room to store another shuttle of the same size. Inside I noticed two weird-looking covered racks that could hold the small MAS units, but I got distracted by Mikota pressing her chest into me as she held my hand. I guess the girls decided that it was fair to let Mikota have me for a while since we were interrupted by Armond and Irellia''s arrival.

    Everyone boarded the ship and sat down in the white Acura-gel seats, and they closed around us but leaving us free to move until the ship to off, to a point. Tama and Mikota were having apetition to see whole could stretch the farthest. The two girls'' chests we pressed tight into their bodies made nipples and their lower areas clearly visible as I turned back to watch them.

    This time Irellia took the pilot seat, and Sasha was beside her. I turned back to see the two share a mischievous look before Irellia started to move the ship without warning. Both girls squealed as I turned around to see them stuck in awkward looking, falling sideways from getting pulled back.

    Once back in space, we were able to rx, and the girls started to yell at Irellia but stopped when she asked how many hours of Private PT they were looking for. The rest of usughed as we neared the massive blue, glowing asteroid.

    A skeleton structure covered the blue rock, and long shafts led down to the surface, and I could only assume into the asteroid itself. I turned to asked Maxine about the mining operation, but she had no idea.

    //KNELL IS A PLANET RICH WITH DYNAM, BUT IT IS A GAS GIANT AND ONLY THE SPECIALIZED RACE KNOWN AS SHYFTERS CAN HARVEST IT. EACH TYPE OF SHYFT HAS A CERTAIN JOB. ARACORIAN''S ARE SPIDER LIKE AND THE HARVEST THE DYNAM BY CREATING WEBS TO CATCH IT. NEXT THE VERDATION''S STRETCH FROM THE BACKS OF DRAGORIAN''S AND THEN FLY OUT THE COLLECTED DYNAM. ONCE IN SPACE THE PRIMORDIUM''S CREATE A SHELL COATING TO ALLOW THE BESTARION''S TO BUILD THE STRUCTURES AROUND THEM FOR MINING. FINALLY, THE METALLURG''S HARVEST THE DYNAM INTO CANISTERS

    That was a long-winded exnation, but that was probably the short version. During that time, Irellia docked, and our seat released us, and by the time I finished reading, everyone was already standing. I got up, and we all filed out, but Mikota and Tama each grabbed one of my hands, so I walked out with them.

    The inside of the docking tube was covered in a material that was reflective and flexible. I let go of Tama''s hand for a moment as I reached out to touch it, but my hand was swatted down by Irellia.

    "Don''t ever touch that stuff! It Metalrugics, a metal type created by the Metallurgs that is extremely flexible, but it is charged with Dynam from the asteroid. If you touch it, your body will be overcharged with Dynam energy. Unlike Sasha and Maxine, you cant freely use Dynam. You need a gun or melee weapon designed to use it to discharge the energy. This means if you touch it, you will explode."

    Explode? Holy crap! I was only a couple centimeters away from touching before my hand was pped down. That was far too close for my sense offort, and I grabbed Tama''s hand again. From this point, I vowed not to let go of either of the girl''s hands, lest I inadvertently kill myself and everyone around me!

    We were walked for about five minis beforeing to a door. Irellia waited a couple seconds, and then a voice came over the speaker.

    //What''s the password?

    "I''m gonna nt my foot in your ass if you don''t open this door right now!" Irelliamanded.

    Metallicughter rang over the speakers, and I had to wonder what kind of thing was on the other side of this door? Irellia had obviously had to deal with this person before, or she would not be acting like this, I think. There was another pause before the door opened to reveal something I wasn''t expecting.

 Chapter 76: Praxcel The Pervert

    Chapter 76: Praxcel The Pervert

    When the door slid open, a man was on the other side of the door, but he was different from a normal person simply because half his body was made up of metallic moving parts. I think with a name like Metallurg, I assumed that they would be more bug-like.

    "Why do you test my patience!"

    Irellia kicked at the android, but it skipped back nimbly and avoided her kick while jetting out childish giggles. I saw Irellia''s fist tighten, so I walked up to her and put my hand on her shoulder lightly. Irellia whipped around, and I gave her my winning smile but was rewarded with a punch in the sr plexus that I never sawing. What is with these violent women?!

    Mikota and Tama weighed with me as the Metallurgs led the rest of them down another shaft. I was able to catch my breath, and the three of us ran forward to catch up with them, but they were gone. We ran ahead, but we ended up in a circr room with tunnels leading in every direction. I tried to listen for them, but it was no use.

    "Where did they go?" Tama asked while looking around.

    "I''m not sure. I can''t hear the girl or the Metallurg with that humming going on."

    "What is that sound? It''sing from this way, follow me! Maybe they went this way!"

    Mikota led us to the left, and as we walked, the humming got closer. Soon we reached a sealed door that wouldn''t open. This was probably a good thing because I could see open space outside of it, but I could also see something else happening. Outside, the same tunnel was being extended by workers that usedser-like three-dimensional printers to develop the tunnel.

    One of the workers noticed us, but it was hard to tell if that was a good thing or not. This worker was a massive tiger that was doing the "printing" with eyesers! Holy cow, now that was cool, but the tiger thing was still staring at us, then it disappeared, leaving a gori and bear to finish the work.

    There were no windows on the side of the tunnel, so I couldn''t follow where the tiger had left to, but I motioned for the girls to turn back. We would have to try another path, but Irellia, Sasha, and Maxine were waiting with the man when we returned to the ring room.

    "Where did you guys go?"

    "We got lost and went to go check out the humming noise."

    "Ah, that is the Bestarion''s. They build the skeleton structure use theirsers to pour the alloy, so the Dynam in the walls will bind it into ce. It is a great system that has work for one-hundred-thousand years now and will continue to serve."

    "Do you know A tiger Bestarion? What is your name, by the way?"

    "I''m Praxcel; I watch the topyer in this section. About the tiger... Oh! You must mean, Lady Kyrina! She is one of the best and brightest of the new generation! I should think that she will being to meet you all since she is part of the reason you were requested to stop here, besides the Dyman pick up."

    "Oh? we get to take her with us?" I asked the question while turning to look at Sasha and Irellia, and they nodded.

    "Yes, you do, Dave."

    "But, your gonna have to take me too!"

    Two familiar voices came from one of the tunnels beside where we had juste out. I turned to see a woman and a man walk out, and I ran up to give them both a hug. Now, this was something to get excited about! They were two different people now! Maybe still attached at the hip, but no longer stuck in the same body as before.

    I let them go and then pulled Kyrina into me, by herself. Like Mikota, I had even less personal time to spend with Kyrina because of the precarious nature of her and her brother being in the same body. Now though, I held her in my arms and pressed my forehead into hers. I lightly rubbed my nose on hers, making her giggle and then rx the head down on my chest.

    "I was worried about you guys."

    "I d you came for us, now we can get out of here! I was starting to get tired of building tunnels. For the other Bestarion''s, it is probably easier to do because they have less personality than a human. Regardless, this is nice."

    "Well, let''s continue on and try not to get lost, or we will never deal with the problem at hand!" Praxcel stressed.

    "Lead on before I kick you down the hallway!" Irellia snapped at the android, who was trying to keep a reasonable distance between the two of them.

    I was inquisitive to know what the reason for her dislike of the thing or man. I turned to ask Kyrina about it, but Kyrin was the one that answered me with a snort.

    "That insect as been caught crawling up Irellia''s legs shyfted far too many times. If anything, she is overly nice to Praxcel."

    "Wah? What do you mean crawled up her leg?"

    "So you saw Kyrina in her tiger form? Well, they can get a lot smaller for these metalheads and shrink down to the size of a coin. Don''t ask me how. Makes my head hurt when thinking about shrinking my body in such a tiny form, but that''s not saying that is the only size that can be. their purpose is, most of the mining happens automatically, but things break down, and the Metallurgs fix it, no matter the size of the part."

    "So Praxcel is just a pervert?"

    "Yup, hehe," Kyrin chuckled.

    It was great to have the old crew back; even though jill stayed on the ship, Tilly and Iona were here, and Serina and Vic were safe. Soon we reached a set of doors; Praxcel turned to us all. He looked a bit anxious and nervous like he didn''t want to say what he was about to say.

    "So, a Gibblerrva was caught in the Web Drag and was missed. Gibbler, are piles of flesh with many mouths and sharp teeth. Normally kill before they can grow, but this one got in and has been feeding on Dyman. Needless to say, but we have lost ten members already, so I think you had better prepare."

    "Where is the closest airlock?" Sasha asked as Irellia was using an earpiece she had just pulled out to talk to Jill or Alta.

    We were guided back to an intersection and took two more lefts and a right to reach the airlock. Outside, our MAS suits were waiting for us, and Praxcel manipted the controls to open the first bay, and all the suits moved in slowly and silently. Once the suit ad all set down, the outside door closed, and the one in front of us opened with a hiss of hair filling the void spaces vacuum had left.

    We each stepped up to our suits, and each ced a hand on their helmets. Each MAS opened to wee its pilot. I turned and backed up, sliding inside my MAS unit, Diamonds Edge. The armor moved around to close the space I had just past, though, sealing tight around me like a second and better skin.

    I looked over to see the finishings of the girl''s units closing up and hugging each of their curvaceous bodies. The MAS units highlighted everyone one of the girl''s right parts, and I could have stood there all day if Kyrina hadn''t pulled on my arm. I turned to her and nodded, then we all headed back to the elevator.

    At thest turn, Praxcel told us he would get us loaded up, so we wouldn''t have to wait if we survived. His confidence in us was a bit said, but we didn''t really know what we were going up against. I turned back to the girls, and everyone''s masks opened, including my own.

    "Well, are you guys ready for what every a Gibbler is?"

    "Before we go, no one can cut this thing, understand. Every time you cut it, the Gibbler will grow another mouth, allowing it to consume more Dyman. Electricity is best here and fire, so we should be fine."

    Little did we know, those could have been our famousst words.

 Chapter 77: Bare Dynam Crystals

    Chapter 77: Bare Dynam Crystals

    Everyone got into therge elevator, I was arge enough space for us to all fit, about three by three meters. As we got lower, I started to get a bad idea about us going down here. I looked over to see how the girls were doing, but they all seemed fine. Maxine was in a MAS simr to Tilly''s, except hers was cover in smaller gun ports.

    "What is your suit deal, Maxine?"

    "White-eyes, it''s an Adaptamorph beam type. I will be able to deal a lot of damage to this with Sasha; you all just need to let me gather the Dyman. That means I can''t be jumping around, so we need to be protected."

    "That''s what we''re here for!"

    Just then, the elevator stopped moving, and we had arrived. I looked over everyone one more time and then stepped forward. I ced my hand on the open button, and the doors open up into a bright blue hell.

    The Gibbler was over four meters tall, and after a quick count, I estimated there to be about thirteen mouth orifices filled with razor-sharp teeth, ya this was a bad idea. Toote, as we stepped out of the elevator, the giant monster roared out at our entrance to itsir.

    "What the hell is this?" Tama was looking at the massive thing, but there was no blue Dyman anywhere.

    "This isn''t good, Irellia. Let Jill know we''re areing back upIrellia?" Sasha was trying to reach Irellia since she stayed above, but it seems that she wasn''t getting through.

    "We have to get out of here!" Tilly yelled, but I could see the fleshy blob moving towards us with rming speed; I had to act.

    "Everyone, run! There is tons of room around here; we can''t escape now. It''s toote for that. If we try to leave, it will get us in the shaft. We have to deal with it ourselves!"

    My words made the girls snap out of it, and they started to move, but suddenly one of the mouths whipped out a tongue towards Mikota. I dashed and batted away the tentacle before it could reach her and then turned to run away. I could do nothing but defend and distract, so I pulled Mikota with me to the side while the rest ran to the farthest area.

    "Split your clones but don''t let it intentionally get one, OK?"

    "Mhm."

    Mikota''s twins formed like silver mist behind her, and they each grabbed a gun. I split off from them, and the clones and Mikota started to use hit and run tactics, and when it got too close to a clone, I would defend. I decided I could slice the tongues off, and we started to have an easier time.

    "If there is no Dynam, then what does it matter how many mouths it has if there is nothing left to feed, right?"

    *silence*

    "Let''s just hit it with everything we have! Let''s group up; we areing to you guys. Be ready!" I shouted in the microphone.

    We both ran back to the other, and the monster followed us, but we had an easy time outpacing it. When we reached the group, we moved to one side and let them unleash what they had stored up. As they started to fire, Tama met up with us, and we ran around to attack from the other side.

    Rockets,sers, and sound waves crashed into the red flesh pile, and it was momentarily stunned; that''s the moment we cut back in for the strike. Tamatched on and started to drain the Dynam back out of the Gibbler. That was followed by a barrage of bullets from Mikota.

    //ACTIVATING OVERDRIVE, MULTIPLY DAMAGE X4

    In one side and out the other and then three more times from different angles. My suit''s ability to walk anywhere I wanted was like having superpowers, and I was sad when I felt the power leave, but it didn''t matter. The monster was dead. The girls all cheered and came running over, but I stopped them, walking over to the destroyed monster.

    I had noticed something, and it catches my eye because it sparkled, whatever it was. I could see a gem like things inside the monster, so I started to cut into it with hacking swings. Soon I was able to retrieve ten fist-sized treasures, and I carried them back over to the girls and handed them over. Sasha and Maxine took them from me excitedly.

    "These are bare Dynam crystals! They are worth a fortune and very hard to find, and you found ten of them!?" Maxine eximed.

    "I just noticed them; what are they useful for?"

    "Weapon crafting and, more importantly, MAS upgrading!" Sasha exined with excitement

    "Oh? Then it really is a good find! I just d that it wasn''t as bad as we thought; I thought it would have been a lot worse, but I''m thankful it wasn''t."

    "Can we go home now?" Mikota asked with a yawn into the microphone.

    We all headed back up with our crystals, but everyone stayed clear of me on the elevator. They went as far as crowding in the opposite corner; even Mikota shunned my blood-covered MAS and me. Luckily after ten minutes, we arrived back up top, and everyone piled out of the elevator before me, but I couldn''t me them.

    Irellia told me to go back first and use the shower to clean the suit off, so I headed back. Praxcel waved to me as I walked by and headed back to the shuttle. Once inside, I realized I had no idea where the shower was.

    Luckily, Alta must have sensed my confusion and directed me to a room that looked like an oversized shower stall, but I guess you could washrge MAS units in here as well. I cleaned the suit off, and then Alta guild me to a ce to put the suit, and I got out. By this time, the rest of the girls were back inside, and the ship was already moving. It happened before I left the shower; I had no stress from the departure thanks to the suit.

    I moved to the cabin area to join everyone. The girls in the two back seats talked excitedly about what was going to happen with the upgrades. Only Irellia really knew each mech''s functions, and she stayed tight-lipped for the duration of the ride back. I sat down across from Maxine again; Tama and Mikota were both talking excitedly about the changes and the new things they could do.

    I fell asleep during the flight back, and Sasha shook me awake, so we could leave the shuttle. I stood up and stretched, feeling a bit better than I was before, and followed the group out. Sasha took the gems in a bag and gave them to Irellia from a storage locker, and then we all exited the craft.

    Jill was waiting for us in the hanger, and she had a warm smile, but when Irellia handed her the bag of gems, the circuits of her skin lit up with a myriad of colors. We all came over to join them, and Jill hugged each of the girls, but then she stopped when she came to me.

    "How do you always do this?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "How can you always pull such miracles out of thin air?"

    "This is hardly a miracle, is it?"

    "You will see, we have no need to upgrade therge armor, and a single huge upgrade would take all ten gems. Let''s go eat; I''m sure you are all starving; everyone did great today!"

    We all followed Jill back to the cafeteria, and everyone got their food and sat down. Everyone was tired, and the food went down quite smoothly, but everyone was quiet. The day was heavy on all of us, and I was d to retire to my bed, but there was a knock at my door as Iy down.

    "Yeah?"

    "Can Ie in?" Mikota''s voice asked from the other side of the door.

    "Yeah."

    Mikota slipped into my room wearing a flowered kimono and looked very attractive, but then she locked my door. Mikota moved to my bed, letting the kimono hit the floor, her tanned naked flesh in front of me. I rose to meet her and took Mikota in my arms, pulling her back down into my bed. I was d I could catch some sleep in the shuttle on the way back because I did not get much after that.

 Chapter 78: Skipping Out On PT

    Chapter 78: Skipping Out On PT

    I woke up in my bed feeling refreshed but alone. Mikota had kept me awake for along time, and she had fallen asleep in my arms, but she must have woken up and left early. Mikota probably didn''t want the girl to see here out of my room in her nighty.

    I sat up in my bed, looking around the room. It was pretty spartan, with only two small shelves and a small wardrobe. Besides that, there was my bed with a trunk at the end. I got up and walked over to my closet and pulled out one of the bodysuits that I was getting used to wearing now, pulling it on and heading over to the chest.

    When I got there, I tried to open it, but the thing wouldn''t budge. I went down on my knees to see if I could fidget with the lock, but the was nothing to mess with. The entire front was just a normal chest with no lock, but no matter how hard it tried, nothing would open it.

    I finally gave up and was about to open my door when I hear a ding and then a voice over the room''s speaker.

    //Dave? Are you awake?-Irellia

    I opened the door, and Irellia stood in her own uniform, with arge smile stered on her face. She grabbed me by the hand and started to drag me toward the hangar bay. I just tried to keep up with her, just short of jogging, but everyone was waiting when we got there.

    The girls were each standing by their MAS suits and waiting with eager smiles. Irellia motions for me to take my ce beside Diamond Edge, and then she took her ce with Jill. We all looked to the cart in front of Jill that had six crystals in a row.

    "Thank you for joining us, Dave. We all wanted to let you sleep for a bit since you did find them, but everyone is excited to try the crystals out."

    "It''s ok. I was already up and dressed when Irellia came to get me. Sorry I kept you all waiting, but now that I''m here, how does this work?"

    "Inside each crystal is a form of condensed Dynam found only in monsters, and it feeds the MAS units internal AI. You probably all noticed how the suits know how to react sometimes to help you or if you promote it to? Well, each upgrade increases that response time to be faster and the thoughts moreplex."

    "Interesting, so the more crystals like this we get, the better?"

    "Yes and no, we need to collect strong ones for level 3, Chaos Dynam, four is Monstrous Dynam, and five is legendary Dynam gems. And we need more than one of each, so we have a ways to go. Regardless, this is a great start!

    With that, Jill and Irellia started to hand us each one gem. The girls each epted the gems with reverence and held them carefully, but I didn''t think they would be so easy to break. Though I received mine gingerly and cradle it in my arms, Irellia instructed us how to use the gems after all were handed out.

    "Hold the gem against the inside of your suit, and it will be absorbed. The first time I will only need one; the next upgrade will take three gems. After you are finished, you can step into your MAS and test it out, but be careful; there will be some noticeable changes. Today we will be working on gettingfortable. Tomorrow you will be doing more PT and running until we get to Prime."

    Everyone groaned, butints were lost in the girls'' excitement, and I started to press our gems into our suits. Each time a suit would sh a rainbow of colors that made the girls crying out in excitement each time like it was the first. I, myself, had to admit the colors were fascinating to watch, and I waited to do mine until everyone was finished.

    I took my crystal and pressed it to the back, feeling the crystal get smaller in my hand until it was gone. My gray MAS shed the same rainbow across its hexagon patterns and then back again. I guess that was all? Now I just needed to step inside and see if there were any changes.

    I looked over before getting nad and saw that everyone else was ready to move around, but their movements were off, almost like a newborn trying to walk again. I studied them for a minute and then realized what it was; there must be a big calibration difference since the gems should give the AI more pure energy to grow with, so both the AI and pilot are learning together again.

    Backing into my suit, I took a deep breath as my suit closed around me. It was the same feeling at first when I got in, all the small disys that popped up were normal, and nothing seemed new. Then I tried to walk, but my suit thought faster than my thoughts, and it happened partway through the idea.

    "Now I can see why everyone is having trouble, we made the AI smart now, and it can read out thoughts before we can put them into action. How can we fix it?"

    "By doing this, just practicing. he AI need to calibrate to us again, think of it like a system update that upgrades everything. Since everything is new, none of the oldmands work, so it''s trying to figure out our movement patterns and how it can help to improve them."

    I went back to my awkward gate across the hangar bay, trying not to run into the others. The whole thing looked ridiculous, but soon we started to get the hang of it, and theputers started to adapt to our movements. Soon, we all were moving faster than we had been before.

    It was nearly lunchtime after we finished, so we decided to rx while our food was made since we were done our bit of fun for the day. After we ate, it was going to be back to the grindstone again, run run run, and then run some more. I wasn''t going toin. It would get morefortable, and then we will be able to better use our MAS units and have a chance to win the race.

    Each got our meals and sat down at the table; this time, I sat between Kyrina and Kyrin. I hadpletely forgotten about them and only just realized that they weren''t at the hangar with us. I guess it made sense since they could transform and all, but why didn''t they have to do PT. Even asking the question in my own head made me feel like a bitter child watching others had fun while I worked.

    Kyrin noticed my inner dilemma and exined that they were doing some special work on the ship and the suttles, but he wouldn''t go much more into details, so I didn''t push. Kyrina was eating a bowl of consume soup with some kind of steamed dumpling; part of me assumed they would have eaten a different type of food to support the android type of body, but Kyrina was thoroughly enjoying her soup. I turned back to my te of fettine alfredo and started to eat, and soon I was finished.

    I leaned back and stretched my arms out, then Kryina pressed into my side, making me close my one arm around her. I looked down, and she had a slight blush on her face, so I pulled her closer and kissed the top of her head. I was sure I could feel Kyrin''s gaze on me, but it didn''t have any killing intent, so I figured it was just the natural big brother effect.

    After finishing our meals, everyone except for Kryina started to leave; even Kyrin was following them. I tried to go with them, but Jill stopped me.

    "I would like you to work with Kyrina, int the other hangar, Diamond is already over there, but I want you to get used to working together. One of the things that weren''t mentioned about the race is that it is done in pairs, only two people can enter together, so everyone will be paired off for the next week while traveling inside the system. After that, we will be heading down to the surface o try to find thest part of our crew before the race starts."

    Last part of our crew? Did they already find the person?

    "No, but we have suspicions about them showing up with an event like this; there might even be more than one. We don''t know, this is all just guessing right now, but we will know more when we can scan the. It will just be harder to pinpoint since we would have time to do that type of scan."

    "How will we know if they are one of us?"

    "None of us will know, but you will know. You can sense more than just the normal things in this game, right? You know what the so-called lost souls feeling like, right?"

    "Yeah, you have a point. I guess I will just have to pay close attention while om down there. Thanks for the update; I will go with Kyrina and help her out and do the best I can."

    Jill smiled at me and patted me on the shoulder before turning and leaving the room. I turned back to Kyrina, who was waiting at the table out of earshot; she was such a nice and timid girl. I wonder what she was working on? I walked over and stretch out my hand to her.

    "Ready to go?"

 Chapter 79: Talk Of Suspicions

    Chapter 79: Talk Of Suspicions

    We both walked out of the cafeteria and started to walk down the metallic hallway. I was thinking about taking Kyrina''s had as we walked, but I decided against it. Even though she had been cute inside, I knew she had a shy personality, so I didn''t want to push her. Instead, I would let here to me.

    "What''s it like to be a Beastarion?"

    "Hm? Well, I can feel the metal, but it doesn''t really feel a lot different than before. If I shift, my body feels like it''s stretching and expanding, but it doesn''t hurt me. I like being a tiger, and I love the things I can do!"

    Kyrina was very excited and started to lighten up, opening me to her real personality. I listened as she talked about the different things she could do with thesers her eyes emitted. They were not justser, but some kind of transfer beam that gathered particles and then built them the way the user wanted. It was really the ultimate form of expression for someone like an artist, which seemed to be Kyrina''s passion.

    We made it to the hanger, and the ship that had been badly damaged was here now swapped out for the one I had arrived on. Kyrina told me to get my MAS on, and she would change, but I asked her if she minded if I watched her change. I think she took it the wrong away at first, but she still asked me to turn around when it happened.

    I did as she asked, and I thought back to the cave, and neither Kyrina nor Kyrin had shifted into their other forms. Suddenly, I heard shifting tes, gears, and then scraping of metal. I wanted to turn around so bad, but I kept myself still, waiting.

    "You can turn around now."

    I did so excitedly, and I turned to find that Kryina was now a silver tiger. She came up to my waist and was at least three meters long, head to tail. Her voice hade out with a more synthesized quality, and her eyes glowed amber, and I thought I could see a smile on her tiger face. I noticed there was a suit on the ground below the tiger now, and it all made sense why I needed to turn aroundsilly me asking really if I could watch her change out of her clothes.

    I shook my head, smiling, and went over to my MAS unit, putting my hand to the facete. The suit opened up, and it turned, backing into the suit, watching it smoothing cover my body. Soon, I was able to move, and it moved out of the rack and walked back over to Kryina, who had moved over to inspect the ship.

    Her tiger form was smooth and silver but not overly reflective, which was a good thing, or she would make an easy target in space. I wasn''t much to talk with my ss like shielding and all; I was almost like a disco ball. I walked over to the damaged shuttle and stood beside Kyrina.

    "So boss, what can I help you with?" I asked in a cheerful tone.

    "I need you to help hold up damaged parts while I rebuild the missing or damaged parts. The rest of the time, I will be getting you to hook up everything we fix and test it. We have to be thorough when doing this since you will all die in the vacuum of space."

    "You? Does that mean you don''t need oxygen to survive?"

    "We still breathe, but we collect air in a small tank, and we can survive off that small amount for up to two years, so we don''t really worry about it. You and the others do need it all the time, so we have to make sure everything works properly."

    "OK then, lead the way!"

    I wasn''t overly excited, but I was d to spend some time with Kyrina and away from Irellia''s PT. As I followed Kyrina inside the shuttle, I wondered o myself when Armond was going to start training us? We hadn''t really seen him around much since Irellia showed up and introduced us.

    Kyrina led me to the big tear and the cargo bay and then started to direct me to pieces that had been gathered by the ship''s worker drones. All the drones were controlled by Alta, so most scrap pieces were found and brought back. As I picked up the pieces, Kyrina wouldser them into ce, making it look like there was never any damage in the first ce.

    "You''re really good at this; the real you must have been quite the artist!"

    "Real me? Ah, that''s right, you said we are all in a game! I still hadn''t recovered any memories yet of who I was before I came to this game or even before thest life."

    "Don''t worry, those things wille with time. That''s why I brought you all out of that life so you could start ying the real game and having fun with everyone. That was the fundamental idea when we all joined the game, but something happened. I''m not sure if it was intentional, but I have my suspicions.

    "You think they did this on purpose?"

    "Yeah, but I don''t have enough proof yet, so it doesn''t really matter. What does matter is people like you getting lost in the game, that why I gave spent every gamey trying to bring more people into the games, so you don''t have to keep living pointless lives that are hard for no reason."

    "That''s really nice of you, then do you know some of the people here? Like Iona and Tilly?"

    "Yeah, when I met you all in Shadeholm, I was in the middle of a game with them, and they were the lost souls, but now they are yers, and some are even taking a break. Well, one is taking a break; Irellia decided she wanted to get in on the action this time. There are more yers in other games going on in other worlds; every once and a while, I meet other groups like me trying to help guild the new yers."

    "Ah, that would be interesting! It would be fun to hear stories from other worlds and the people''s experiences!"

    "One day, we will run into some; we just have to work on ying our games to get to that point."

    After helping hold all the parts in ce, all that was left was the rips in the hull and some hookups. We had already been working for four hours, and we decided to go get a bite to eat and see how everyone else was doing. I went and put away my MAS in its rack and then turned for Kyrina to shift back.

    After the sounds of her shift quieted, I was told to turn. I must have reacted faster than she had expected because I cause a glimpse of her smooth chest as she zipped up her suit. I looked p really fast, but she had caught me, and my face was red. Dang, now I look like a pervert, but she just smiled at me and waved for me to follow.

    We walked in silence, and I felt stupid for being such a guy and letting my eye wander to the first piece of bare and open flesh I saw. Suddenly, Kyrina spoke up.

    "Thanks for helping! It was really nice to be able to talk with you."

    "I enjoyed it as well; if you want, we can go back after and work some more?"

    "Hmmm? We will see after we eat. Let''s see what everyone else is doing before we make any ns, OK?"

    "Sure, that sounds good!"

    We made our way back to the cafeteria, talking about the different things we worked on. When the doors opened, everyone inside looked like they had been through hell. Part of me wanted to just leave in fear that me getting to skip out on this hell run might make the others envious, but Kyrina grabbed my hand and pulled me in.

    Tama wasying on Mikota, who was leaning on Sasha; all three looked about to pass out at any moment. Jill looked as beautiful as ever, able to skip out the hell run of ship duties with Alta, but even Maxine looked damp, not a single wisp of sand showing. Tilly looked to be the only one actually sitting up, but I could see that she had fallen asleep sitting upon closer inspection.

    What had Irellia put these people through? I turned to look at Jill, but she just smiled at me; well, I guess Irellia would get everyone into shape whether they wanted to or not. That reminded me, where were Irellia and Kyrin?

    "What happened to Kyrin? Did Irellia push him too hard?" I asked the group.

    "No, he is the reason we are all in this bad of shape! He kept pushing Irellia, saying this is nothing, and she just kept getting madder and making us work just as hard as him. Finally, she let us all stop and told us to go eat while she dealt with his Gung-Ho attitude," Sasha half exined, halfined.

    Now I could see what had happened, and I felt terrible for the group. I turned to Jill, but she seemed to know what it was thinking.

    "After there is a pool we can all rx in."

    Well, I guess there will be no more work on the shuttle, but I think everyone needs a chance to rx.

 Chapter 80: Extra PT

    Chapter 80: Extra PT

    After we finished eating, everyone dragged themselves at Jill''s directions to the area that held the pool. Mikotains until I pick her up, and the other girl scolded me for doing it, say she was just going to do that every time, but I still felt terrible from earlier. I dropped her at the girls changing room and then went inside the men''s, but I heard some strange sounding from one of the stalls.

    I needed to change fast and silently from the sounds so not to bother the two of them. Oh yes, extra PT, alright, but I was happy for both Kyrin and Irellia. I quickly changed into trunks and left to the pool area.

    When I got out there, none of the girls had made it out yet. It was probably because of my rush to get out of the changing room. I looked around, and it wasn''t fancy, but it was shaped like a giant kidney bean. The most incredible thing was that I could see steame off the water.

    As I walked to the edge and sat down, my legs slid into the warm water, and then I let the rest of my body slide in, off the edge. I sank into the water, and the warmth enveloped me, giving me a sense of calmness that I held for about five seconds until I saw bodies ssh into the water. I pushed back to the surface and broke the water to see all the girls except for Jill and Sasha, and Maxine, who was not changed.

    Jill was in a two-piece navy blue UW issue bathing suit while Sasha wore a towel. I swam up to them as the other girls frolicked together in the water. I made it to the edge and pulled myself up, the water rolling down my body.

    The women openly admired me, but I could feel why it might make them feel this way when I did it. The women all got big smiles as they noticed my difort and started tough. I yed my embarrassment off with a question.

    "Maxine, you can''t go in the water?"

    "It''s not that I can''t, but it takes a great deal of energy to be in it, so it''s not what I would call rxing," Maxine smiled at me.

    "Ah, sorry, maybe we can find something to do on Prime? Is there anything you like to do there?"

    "Hm? We could go to the sand baths; they are warm and exfoliating!"

    "Deal, as long as I still have some skin left after, hehe."

    I heard a ssh behind me and turned to see Sasha was gone into the pool, but I couldn''t see her. I looked over at Jill, and she exined to me.

    "Sasha is an Oceana, so she is able to move freely in the water, but she had to take all her clothes off to do so. The only time you cant see her body is if she is out of the water or you are underwater with her."

    "Interesting, well, Jill, are you getting into the water as well?"

    "Yes, I was thinking about it, WAAH!"

    I scooped Jill up off her feet and jumped in the pool, as she screamed to put her down. We both plunged into the water, and she scowled at me before pushing away. I pushed off and swam back up. The pool was about three meters deep in the two ends, but only waist-deep in the middle.

    I swan over to that area, where Tama and Mikota were sshing each other. They each had the UW two-piece suit, same as Jill, but each gave a different appeal from the race and body types. Mikota was taller than Tama, but she had smaller breasts, but a curving bottom that my eyes lingered on before checking out Tama. She had arge chest and an ass to go with it, but she was almost a head shorter than Mikota.

    They both stopped sshing each other when they saw me coving their way and looked at each other. They shared a mischievous looked, but all I wanted was toe and rx, though it looked like I would be best to turn around, but it already toote. I tried to turn and swim away, but both of them were on me like sharks.

    After wrestling with the girls and then finally rxing in the shallows, everyone decided to leave. I had to agree that I was tired, and the rest looked to be on theirst legs. Kyrina and Maxine had gone to bed long ago, and Jill was carrying Tama when they came from the changing room. I ended up taking Mikota back to her room before heading to my own.

    In the morning, we all met up in the hall to eat. Kyrin was sitting by Irellia, but neither was acting weird. I don''t know why they hid it, but I would have a talk with Kyrinter.

    The sooner everyone started to ept that this was a game, the sooner they would start enjoying it. There was no need to hold back feelings, but I could understand why Kyrin would be a bit worried since it probably looked like I was running a harem.

    I grabbed my food from the oven thing and headed over to eat with the rest. I sat down with Tama and Kyrina, who were both eating toast with jam. I had my eggs on toast while everyone ate in silence, dreading today''s PT.

    Once everyone finished, they all left with only Kyrina and myself left.

    "Ready to go?"

    "Yeah, sorry about only showing up after."

    "No need to apologize; what happened? You came with us, and I see you go inside the change rooms, but you only came out right before Maxine left. Did something happen?"

    "Not really, I was just nervous after seeing all the girls change, even Jill has a nice smooth body with the circuits running around her body. I don''t know, I guess I was worried about what you might think of me because I''m not like them, I have skin missing rece by machine parts, and I change into a tiger!" Kyrina''s eye had started to water, so I got up and moved to sit beside her.

    "You are beautiful in your own way. Your body is like a work of art that I do not mind looking at; in fact, I find you quite pleasing to look at. You''re just as pretty as the other women, so don''t sell yourself short, OK?"

    I pulled her into a hug and kissed her forehead. Kyrina wrapped her arms around me and held onto me for a short while until pulling back. We both got up and walked down the hall to our hangar, but I took her hand this time, causing her to smile while still looking ahead.

    We worked on different things for the rest of the day, and slowly but surely, we got the ship put back together and started testing. We skipped lunch, but Jill came and brought us a sandwich tter and some drinks, making us stop for a short rest. I turned while Kyrina changed, and I slipped out of my MAS suit.

    We sat on the floor and had a small pic with Jill. We talked about how the others were doing and how long we were from the destination. It turns out that we would have another week of travel by shuttle to get to the Prime because of Gargantua''s proximity. The storms hadn''t started in earnest, but that wasn''t the problem. The gravity betweens was too much for a ship of this size on the surface.

    After we were all done, we thanked Jill and got back to work. It took us till well past supper to get thest system tested and the pressure seal test, but we finally finished. Both of us wanted to get finished so we could get back to training with the others, so we push to get it all done.

    Later, Jill and Sasha would find us sleeping in our suits curled up in a corner by an open panel we had finished testing.

 Chapter 81: Looking Out At The Stars

    Chapter 81: Looking Out At The Stars

    We got up sore in the morning, our ce to fall asleep was thest panel we had tested, but we had got it done. Kyrina yawned and pressed into me before pushing off. She gave me a hand up, and we left the ship and hanger, going to head to the mess hall to get food.

    Everyone was already there eating, so we slipped in beside them after grabbing cereal from the mystery box. Everyone looked just as rough as us. Even though all of the others had slept in a bed and not a corner of a ship.

    Irellia looked over at us and smiled.

    "So, I hear you two worked hardst night to get finished. What''s the big rush?"

    "We wanted to get back to training; we don''t want to get left behind."

    "Well, only three more days of PT before we are on the ships heading to Prime, so expect hell."

    Everyone groaned; I think they assumed that this was hell already. I wasn''t excited for the next couple of days, so I would have to push hard, and I know Kyrina would work just as hard. We all finish eating and then head to the hanger forps.

    The next three days went by in a blur of sweat, training, eating, and more training. On the third day''s end, Irellia told us that we were at a barely passing level to survive the trip and that we would need to be training on the ride there and once we got there. She also stressed that the other option was death because winning didn''t stop the race. Even if you didn''t win, you would still have to get back after.

    The entire thing was a significant risk, but the reward was so great that the whole gxy wanted a piece and was willing to risk their lives for it. It was a chilling idea, but I couldn''t deny the idea was thrilling, and I was more than excited. During our training, Armond came to each team and gave us pointers to help with the race.

    For us, he suggested that I ride Kyrina for the long trips across open areas andfortable travel. Then, when things got tough, we could switch, and I could carry her using my gravity assist stabilizers to run where I needed when in a pinch or a fight. That was another thing Armond stressed to us over and over, this would be dangerous.

    The problem with someone bing King by winning the position is having another person threaten that position, so the King sends out people to prevent others from finishing. I would try to keep a low profile while in the capital Wabasha. If the King gets wind, you will be in trouble. He might send people after you before the race. On top of the King beginning a problem, there are many different kinds of giant monsters that love to pray on racers and are not affected by the weather.

    The whole thing sounds crazy, but that didn''t make me change my mind. We all trained hard and pushed ourselves to the limits. When the day came to leave, I felt like we had made some progress. We had to say goodbye to Irellia, Kyrin, and Jill. We promised we would be back, but I stopped and whispered into Kyrin''s ear.

    "I''ll take good care of your sister, OK? But you had better take good care of Irellia!"

    I pped Kyrin''s back before turning and walking to Jill and Irellia. I hugged and kissed Jill but only hugged Irellia and told her to be happy with Kyrin. She gave me a warm smile and hugged me again like she had been waiting for me to say those things to her. I was happy for the two of them, and maybe, in the future, we will find more partners for the girls.

    We all loaded onto our shuttles; each group had to take its own shuttle except for Tama and Mikota, who left with Sasha and Maxine. Tilly and Iona took Irellia''s ship after we said our goodbyes, but Iona was dancing to the ship as soon as she left my arms, and Tilly kissed me before joining Iona. I guess Irellia''s ship had more bells and whistles than ours did.

    "Ready for the next step of our journey? Do you think we will make it OK and everyone else? A lot of things we don''t know."

    "Yeah, but we will learn them on the way; let''s go. It is going to be a long trip, hehe," Kyrina said aftering back from saying good buy to her brother.

    We boarded on to the ship and sat down in the gel seats, allowing them to close around our bodies until they felt like nothing but cushions. I started our ship up, but I let Alta do almost all the work, I just touched the thing that I was told to, and even then, it felt like Alta was just trying to make me think I was helping. I wasn''tining about theck of work. In fact, that meant we could have more time to get ready and n out tactics for the race.

    After leaving the main ship, our ship started to elerate until we reached one AU and then held tat speed. The ship could travel for about four-hundreds days at this speed but no more, and luckily we only had to travel a week to prime. Once the ship was settled, we both got up and headed to the cargo bay for our PT. Training here would not be fun, but we had Irellia''s, or you die speech for motivation ying through our heads to keep us pushing.

    The days passed. We had manyughs, yed a couple of different card games, and even sat together to read books that were saved onboard the ship. We sat together every meal, and I was really starting to enjoy our time together. Slowly, we began to form a connection that was a little different than before.

    Each day weughed more and started to spend more time together. We would talk about the race while holding hands, then she would move into my arms. We would stay like that until she would put her head on myp. A couple of nights, we even fell asleep together, looking out at the stars.

    I was starting the notice her more when we worked out, her chest heaving and the way her body looked in just her underwear. We both had begun striping down while working out to let our bodies breathe, even though the suit worked fine, but it was Kyrina''s idea.

    I watched her stretch out as we finished off. The moving parts that had no skin made her more beautiful in my mind. On the fifth day, I walked up to her after we finished working out and took Kyrina in my arms, kissing her and lowering her to the ground. She didn''t resist; in fact, she pushed into my mouth, setting my emotions on fire.

    The passion was ignited, and I wanted to take her right there, but there was no need to be hasty. Instead, I picker her up into my arms, kind of feeling silly aboutying her down in the first ce, but I had got a weird feeling on the ground. So I took her to our bunks andid her down. I was about to remove my underwear, and then the rm started to go off.

    "What I this about? I need to get to the front now!"

    I raced in my underwear to the front of the ship, and Kyrina was right behind me with our suits. I ran up to the chair and sat down, but I noticed a message on the screen.

    //ENEMY VESSEL IS TARGETING US

 Chapter 82: Damn Space Pirates

    Chapter 82: Damn Space Pirates

    Targeting us? I didn''t have time to figure out what was happened when another massage shed.

    //BRACE FOR IMPACT

    *CRASH*

    We were shaken violently, but the chairs created bubbles around us, and we were kept safe from any flying debris in the cabin. When the ship stopped shaking, our bubbles dropped, and we got up. I quickly put on my suit while Kyrina transformed into her tiger form. I wasn''t sure where they had struck, but I ran to the cargo bay to grab my MAS suit.

    When we got there, we could see the tip of a ship protruded through our hull, but it had released some kind of foam to keep the ce pressurized, so we knew the needed air to breathe. I wasted no time and burst in after checking the camera and ran to Diamond edge on the opposite walk. pping my hand onto the facete, I turned and fell into the suit.

    I jumped up as the suit close, and the ship started to open. Kyrina came to my side as I pulled out my swords and got into a stance. The ship opened to some kind of bear man with a patch over his eye, the spitting image of a space pirate, but I was not impressed. I dove at him, and cut the bear in two, then ran into the ship. I was pissed.

    I cut down bear after bear, but soon Kyrina was there beside me, and it didn''t take long to clear the ship. Fortunate for us, after ransacking their ship and pushing it out of our shuttle, Kyrina''s eye were able to repair the damage like it had never happened. Unfortunately, that also killed the mood, and our earlier excitement was forgotten, considering the repairs took all the rest of the day.

    The next day was more repairs and sorting through what we had found in the bear pirates'' ships. A lot of it was nothing but junk, but there was arge hammer and a ring. I took the hammer and gave the ring to Kyrina. The hammer had a gravity switch that made the hammer heavy as you swung, so I thought it might be useful. As for the ring, it gave the user a triple overshield, but if the shields were broken, it would take up to thirty hours to recharge.

    After that and eating, we settled down and rx for the night. This would be ourst night alone before reaching the of Prime. I didn''t press her. Instead, we spent thest night watching the stars and just rxing in each other''spany. It was nice to just rx together after getting everything fixed from the pirate bear attack.

    "What do you think the will be like? I mean, I know it is covered in sand, but what do you think the people will be like?" Kyrina asked as she pushed herself into my chest.

    Kyrina was partially lying on me while I leaned against a bulkhead and looked out one of the observation ports. It was all stars out there and ckness, but I was made enjoyable to have as a backdrop while we talked. I leaned my head forward and kissed the top of her head before speaking.

    "I''m not really, sure. There will be people from all over and not just Prime. I think we will run into a lot of new races and peoples, but we just have to be careful because everyone ising here for the same thing."

    "What do you mean? Do you think people will try to do something to use before the race?"

    "Yeah, no doubt about it. You heard Irellia, even the King is out to get people here! What will stop the others then? The race isn''t going to be the only thing that will be dangerous. We will have to stay together and not get separated, OK?"

    "Mmhm, I really hope one of us can win, I know there will be a lot of peoplepeting, but that just means we have to work hard, right?"

    "We will make it. We have more than just us. Remember, the other three teams will be there to help as well. Too bad we won''t get to see them much before the race starts."

    "Yeah, but with all the dangers, this is our best n. I think Irellia said there would be someone to meet us and take us to our hotel. After that, we can go start exploring the capital and maybe find some other clothes, haha. All I have to wear is my shirt and pants from when I got picked up. What are you going to wear?"

    "That is a surprise for tomorrow! Anyways," Kyrina turned, and I could feel her breast push into me as her face turned to mine. "I look better without a dress on, right?"

    Kyrina moved up my front, dragging her chest up mine and then slowly connecting with my lips. I was surprised by the questing tongue that reached for mine. As our lips press together and I pulled her body into mine. This time, I picked her up while we still kissed and started to walk back to my room.

    We each had separate rooms and had been using them, but I went mine andid her on the bed. I thenid down with her and took her back in my arms.

    "Are you sure about this? I don''t want to push you."

    "Is it OK if we justy here with each other?"

    "Mhmm, I''m happy just to hold you in my arms; there is no rush," I spoke, looking into her beautiful eyes.

    Kyrina smiled and tucked herself into my chest. It was nice to actually take it slow with a girl for once, every other rtionship I had with the other girls always ended with sex right away, so this was a change in pace. I pulled her closer into my arms and ran my hands over her body.

    We were both in our underwear, again, so I was able to run my hands over the spots that would have typically been covered. I was able to feel the mechanical parts and feel the smooth change between skin and metal. Each time I touched one of these spots, Kyrina''s body would tremble, but I would kiss her and tell her it was alright, and I thought each part of her was beautiful.

    We spent the rest of the night rxing in each other''s arms. Before I fell asleep, thoughts of the race started to worry me. There was something different about Kyrina, and now I was beginning to feel more attached to her.

    I would protect her, but were these new feelings going to cause me problems in the future? Maybe it was best to keep everything chemical. It was toote for that now, I thought as I drifted off.

    The next morning, I was awoken by a kiss. Kyrina was leaning over the top of me in her UW issue navy blue bra and panties. No matter how straightforward the underwear was, the rest of Kyrina was far from basic. I gazed at her chest before pulling her in for more kisses, and we rolled around in bed until a green light went off, and a dinging sound got our attention.

    We pulled apart and gave each otherrge smiles and then sighed together. It was time to leave our private time behind until it was time to go back home again. I pulled myself up, kissed Kyrina again as I did, then grabbed her and spun, putting her between the bed and me. We shared another passionate kiss before she left the room to go get changed.

    Prime, this was going to be an exciting trip. I looked out my small viewing port, but my side was turned from the, but I could see thousands of floating space ships out in space. They were of all shapes and sizes, but none of them were much bigger than our own.

    I got my clothes on and then went back for a quick check to see if I could find the girl''s shuttles, but there were too many ships to identify anyone. I turned and left my room, looking as I passed to see if I could catch a glimpse of Kryina, but the door was closed. Sighing, I headed back to the front of the ship to get a better look at Prime.

    Once I was up in the cabin, I was able to see the massive sandy below us. Small crafts were making trips up and down from the surface. They were docking at arge station not too far from where we had parked our ship. There wasn''t a designated parking ce, but small vessels were making trips to the other ship and back to the main building.

    I looked out at the, and I was a bit disappointed. The entire was a tan sand color, nothing like the blue and green world Tama and I hade from. I was still staring at the sandy sphere of Prime when I heard the cabin door slide open behind me.

 Chapter 83: Dont Take Her

    Chapter 83: Don''t Take Her

    I turned around and found Kyrina there, but she looked terrific. Now, not to say that Kyrina wasn''t a beautiful woman, to begin with, but this was a significant change. I was so used to seeing her in her underwear that I was left speechless. Then my eyes fell on her and started to trace the outlines.

    Kyrina was wearing a soft green sun dress that stopped just short of her feet. Her hair was pulled up into a ponytail, and I could see the lighter undertones of her reddish hair. My eye was drawn to the plunging neckline, and I had to pull my gaze back up to her face before I got lost.

    When our eyes connected, I was surprised to see the wry smile on her face.

    "You like what you see?"

    "Hmmm? Yeah, Kyrina, you look stunning! Where did you get that dress from? It looks perfect on you!"

    "Sasha got it for me."

    My eyes went back to her neckline, and I smiled. Yeah, this would be something that would also look good on Sasha, but it looked amazing on Kyrina right now. I walked over and took her in my arms, and we shared a kiss before pulling apart and going to check a now shing green light on the switchboard.

    "Hey, this is them light. Who would be calling us? Kyrina asked me, looking at the shing light.

    "More than likely, our ride to the main pavilion there. Let''s check it out," I said as I reached out to activate them system.

    /Hello?

    //This is shuttle bug one oh nine. I''m here to transfer your sorry behinds to the center tform so you can get shipped off to the sand ball!

    /OK, we will meet you at the docking port

    "Ready to go? Make sure we don''t have anything to identify us as Universal Watch. Thest thing we need now is to get the King''s eye on us before we even make it down to the."

    "Yeah, I had to take my underwear off, so that doesn''t show up."

    "Good, we don''t wanna make mistakes early on. Also, even if we see them while at the Center tform, we need to keep to ourselves and not talk to the other girls even if we see them. It might also cause problems if were show that we know each other."

    Kyrina nodded to me as she walked to the docking arm. The door was already green when we got there, meaning that the pilot had already docked safely, and it was OK to open the door. Once inside, a strange octopus-like man gave us a curt nod and turned back to the controls of his ship.

    The man didn''t seem much for small talk, so we took our seats instead. The moment our bodies had hit the Acura-Gel, the pilot took off. Both of us were pressed back into the gel and became stuck in awkward positions until the ship''s eleration ceased. Our legs and arms were released from the death hold the seat had gripped us with, leaving my body slumped in the chair.

    I wanted to be mad, but one look at Kyrina''s bright and smiling face made me squash any such feelings. She looked like she was having a great time with it all, so I sucked it up and smiled with her. It wasn''t a long trip, but we held hands the entire way, talking about things we might do, but the whole time the drive kept silent.

    After docking and having the seats release us, Kyrina, and I got up to leave. Both of us thank the man, but he still didn''t speak. I let Kyrina out first, and as I was about to go when a hand on my shoulder stopped me.

    "Don''t take her."

    The words sent ice running through my body, and I turned around to look directly at the man and his steel expression. No emotions showed through like his face had been cast from metal. I stared at him before asking him what he had meant by that.

    "I was standing where you were three years ago. Both me and Dally were excited and ready to take the world on. No one could stop us or make us listen to warnings. That was stupid of me. I should have listened to her, but now all I''m left with is this shitty job and her final words crying out to me. I love you... Every time I look at this godforsaken, I still hear them. Don''t make the mistake I made, son. Nothing is worth the one you love."

    With that, The man turned around and walked back to his seat. I stayed there, standing and watching him before leaving to follow Kyrina. Once outside the ship, the light for the door turned red, signifying that the ship had already left. This ce might be more dangerous than I had first thought; I would have to keep her close to me. Thest thing I wanted was to lose someone.

    Kyrina was waiting for me, already waiting in the customs line. It looked like they were checking for illegal weapons and such. When it came to our turn, we were pressed through with no problems. Being part of the watch doesn''t make us infallible for mistakes, but we had an image to uphold, so we wouldn''t likely be trying to sneak things in.

    The thing was, we weren''t in our uniforms, so no one knew that we were UW officers. This was why it was so nice to get through fast, but as we left, I notice Tama and Mikota were at the check-in another line, but they were being held up. I squinted at them and saw that the guard was taking arge number of sharp weapons off Both girls.

    "Do you see them?" I asked Kyrina as we walked away from them.

    "Yeah, they must have been bored; Tilly and Iona should have ridden with them to keep them in line. I wonder how much training they got done during the trip?"

    I groaned, thinking about it as we walked away. The next area we walked through was an open expanse, and it seemed to be some sort of meeting area, but since we were already together, we continued forward. Ahead of us was another checkpoint, but this one wasn''t searching for people but dividing them into a different group. If I were to guess, I would say that this is the ce to separate racers from tourists.

    We were directed to the right with a couple other pairs of people standing and waiting. Most of them were silent, but there was one pair that seemed far too excited about the race ahead. I ignored them and turned my focus to Kyrina, hiding my smile.

    As much as I would like to deny the race, I was more than excited. Being a week away, we still had time to prepare and hear other people''s stories. Kyrina pinched my cheek, making me frown, and I leaned in to give her a quick peck on the lips.

    "You don''t have to hide your excitement, Dave. The others won''t get mad, hehe," Kyrina giggled while taking my hand and leaning into my shoulder.

    "I know, but then I see the pair over there acting giddy, and I have to wonder, will we see them after the race? I don''t mean to bring us down, but this is a dangerous race, and there is no guarantee that we make it back alive, little lone win. I just don''t want to get too excited and miss something that might save our livester."

    "Hm, I know what you mean, I guess, but I don''t want you sulking the whole time we are here! I want us to have fun!"

    I pulled her in close before taking her face in my hands and looking into her eyes. I wasn''t going to lose her, no matter what. I couldn''t protect them all, but Kryina was my partner, and I would keep her safe.

    At least, that was the n.

 Chapter 84: Dresnal

    Chapter 84: Dresnal

    We moved to the shuttle that would take us down to the domed city of Centra on the surface of prime. There were a lot of interesting people, and we tried to take a back seat; there was not prearranged seating. Everyone seemed friendly enough, but I kept myself on guard regardless.

    Kyrina stayed close to me, holding my hand while I carried out the bag. There wasn''t much in it; the n was to buy things when we got settled. We got a back seat but had to share it with two tiger-like men.

    "Hey,e sit down; we don''t bite, yet, hehe!" The closest Tigermanughed, but the other one smacked him.

    "Can it! These seem like nice people. You know what this ce does to those types, right? What''s the point in making an idiot out of yourself before even talking to them?"

    The other tiger seemed to be the old and wiser of the two, but I still sat down first and got Kyrina seated by me. This wasn''t ideal, but it would have to do; this ce was probably filled with killers. I needed to calm down; no one was going to Was that a yell I just heard?

    I turned to check on Kyrina, who was sitting in the seat next to me when I heard a roare from upfront. Kyrina was fine, but I took her hand and watched around us while ncing towards the front. They were two men or something like that fighting with fists, and the Xenophin man was beating Beastman of some sort to death, but no one moved to stop it.

    After it was done, the crew cleaned up the dead body, and everyone took their seats. ording to Kret, the younger Tigerman, the Badgerman started the fight, but the Fishman finished it. Tarw said it was a dumb fight, so no one stopped it. Why let someone like thate down to start trouble was their line of thinking, it seemed.

    This seemed to run outside the rules for these three months of storms. Though the UW has been sneaking us in to try and take that power all away from the King. That was our mission, to exploit his mistake; when he won, he only asked to be King of the world, that was all. Nothing about Alexander or his secrets.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah, I kind of expected it to be like this, but not so soon. Hopefully, we can make it in without any more fights."

    "You can count on that! Grab your holy shit handles! Were goin in!" Kret half howled, half roared.

    The ship started to shake, and it shoved out bag between my legs and put my hand on Kyrina''s far armrest. There was no seat belt, so I kept my arm to help hold her back as the ship shook violently. Most people stayed down in their seats, but some weren''t so lucky.

    People were thrown around the interior and killed most likely, but I kept hold and watch for UFO''sing at us. After about ten minutes of brain-rattling vibrations and shaking, the ship settled back down. Now I could see why no one would bother to try attacking for the rest of the ride.

    The inside of the ship was putrid by the time we got inside the dome and parked. I wanted to race out, but I knew it was best just to let everyone else pile out like wild animals. The pair of tigers were fine to wait, they had put on some sort of thin face mask, and the smell didn''t seem to bother them.

    Soon we got up and left the ce, waving goodbye to Kret and Tarw as they disappeared into the crowd. The turned out to be not horrible yet, but that was only because we weren''t a threat in their eyes, which was good. There was no reason to show our strength, but we didn''t want to seem too weak.

    I left the terminal, and there was a bubbled floating tform with a man sitting on each. They had small glowing blue balls on stands that they had their hands over. So that must be the controls, and the rest is like a magic carpet with Dynam.

    "Want to go ride in the bubble car?"

    "Yeah! We can get a better look at the city," Kyrina said to me, grabbing my hand.

    I kept my eyes open as we walked to the taxi and noticed a maning our way. He was human and looked to be overconfident like some jock with his overcoat on his shoulder but wearing a t-shirt that said, "Go hard." I tried to pick up the pace, pulling Kyrina along with me, but the guy intercepted us.

    "Hey, Hey, Hey, now! What''s the big rush, guys? And gal too, hmmm."

    The man tried to step around me, but I stepped forward into him, hard, sending him stumbling back. The man straightened up and red at me, but I just smiled and turned away. We started walking again, but I could hear the stepsing up from behind.

    I was surprised when Kyrina let go of my hand and turned, throwing a hard punch into the rushing man''s side. He had his fist cocked, and he looked like he jumped to punch me, so he was knocked out of the air and off to the side. The was a round of gasps, but it was followed with a roar of cheers. Great, oh well, it wasn''t her fault; she was just trying to protect me.

    The man stayed down, groaning, and wouldn''t look at us as we walked to the bubble things. We were waved down by a couple of the bubble drivers and choose the one closest to us. The bubble came down, and the man smiled at us, gesturing for us to get in.

    It looked like he didn''t speak ournguage from his movements and pointing, but he pointed to a crystal-like disy stand that had a picture of a nice hotel. He looked at me, and I shook my head; he nodded and flicked to the next one. After seven, we came to our hotel, and the man smiled but then tapped his wrist.

    Yes, payment; Irellia had given me a wrist band like a credit card, so I pointed to it, and he nodded and then pointed to a ce in front of the crystal disy. I ced my wrist on it, and the light sh, then he waved me back.

    I crawled into the cushioned back where Kyrina had already made herselffortable. The driver, whom I know as a Sylica, waited till I was seated before taking off. I had only seen his face shift at thest moment before I turned to get into the back, but I had seen it, just like Maxine.

    I guess the Sylica native to the speaks anothernguage, but this one seemed nice enough. I crawled beside Kyrina and gave her a kiss.

    "You were quite the firecracker out there!"

    "Sorry, but I just didn''t like him!"

    "Hey, I get it, don''t worry, we will be fine. This will blow over, and we will get a nice meal in our room and rx for a bit. Thenter, we can go check out some stall and get clothes, sound good?"

    "Mhmm," Kyrina said as we rxed.

    I felt like we had been driving for a while. Contrary to the transparent dome we had seen from the outside, the inside was foggy, so we could only make out shapes. We had just been enjoying the ride when suddenly we came to a stop. I was about to ask if we had arrived when the ce we were sitting dropped out.

    I was partially holding Kyrina, and I was able to catch her andnd, but the disk sped off. I looked around, and the area we were in did not look friendly. I looked at Kyrina and then put her down, she had a puzzled expression on her face, and I couldn''t me her.

    I looked around some more, and the ce looked deserted, and there was sand everywhere. I looked up, and I was shocked to see the clear sky, but it was bright and hard to look at. What the hell is going on? Where did this guy take us?

    "Hey, stranger! You look lost."

    I turned to the sound of the voice, and there was a man wrapped in clothing from head to toe. He wasrge but didn''t seem that hostile since this was most likely some kind of set up nned with the driver. The man seems to see my tension and put his hands forward.

    "Woah, there! I''m not here to hurt you, and I know old Strik isn''t the most descriptive about this whole thing, but we head about your little run-in with the thug Arnold. The guy likes picking on rookies, and he ain''t no chump to be pushed around like that, so no matter what driver you got in with, you would havee here."

    "Why do you want us here? What are we to you?"

    "Good of you to ask. First of all, I''m Dresnal. Next, this world is going through a tough time all over the ce. The so-called King of the world only cares about his bubble; he has been only sending the minimum over thest three years, and now that the storms are starting, he won''t be sending anything, hoping the storms with bury and kill those left out there! I need help! We don''t have any great racers, but we do have a lot of hardened people that can help through the storm."

    "And what do you want from us besides winning? What do you wish for?" I asked, walking forward while holding Kyrinas hand.

    I looked into his eyes, and then I noticed why he was covered in clothing. Under that cloth was a water-like body, just like Sasha. Dresnal smiled at me and stuck out his hand.

    "We have people and worlds to save, Sasha says your the one to get the job done, so we will support you! Sooner we are done here, the sooner we can head to Xeno, right?"

 Chapter 85: Hole In The Air

    Chapter 85: Hole In The Air

    Once I heard Sasha''s name, I rxed marginally, even if this guy was friendly, we were outside of the walls, and there wererge monsters out here. Dresnal led us to one of the broken down buildings and inside was a trap coving something with wheels.

    "Here is a dessert cart we will be taking to the caves. I got some helmets that with keep the sand out and a nket and rope."

    "Rope?" Kyrina asked with a bit of worry in her eyes.

    "There is only two-seat, and the sand storm can tear your skin off your body. I don''t have sand gear here, so your gonna have to wrap up and sit on Dave''sp, and then ill tie you both down."

    This was by far crazier than anything else I have done before, and I could feel Kyrina shaking on myp, so I held her close and kissed her, telling her it would be fine, but I wasn''t really sure about it that was true myself. After we had been strapped down, neither of us could see, and maybe that was part of it all. Suddenly the vehicle started to shake and then move, but it made no sound.

    As we rode, I could feel us move at fast speeds, but the way the wind whip and pressed the nket. We traveled for about thirty minutes before the sand started, and then we could feel ite in violent torrents. We began to get tossed back and forth, but the rope held us down.

    I was d we had been wrap and tied down like a sack of potatoes. What that sand could do to bare skin was something I dint want to even try to imagine. Kyrina had fallen asleep, and even though the tossing and violent turning, she stayed asleep. It was probably for the best because now I could hear the sound of creatures unseen in the sandstorm; I could only hope Dresnal got us to where ever we were going safely.

    Two hourster, the sand stopped abruptly along with the winds, and I could feel the inertia of us slowing down, pulling me forwards. Soon we stopped, and I felt the ropes loosen. Dim lights greeted me as the nket was removed; both Kyrina and I were covered in sand; the nket had only prevented us from severe damage.

    Kyrina got off myp and started to stretch, and I admired her in that beautiful green dress. She turned and caught me looking with a smile and gave a spin to shake the sand off, and I stood up, looking around. It was a low and wide cave with a couple more of the sand buggies parked, but no one was there to greet us.

    I looked over at Dresnal, but he was taking some of the cloth off himself, revealing his translucent blue body and arms. He left his gloves on, and I was looking at them, and he exined that touching sand caused him to expend energy, so gloves are the best thing for him to keep on. It was simr to Maxine and water, so I could understand.

    "So, how did you find us?"

    "Luck mostly. Your little stunt is the real reason we were able to get you, and I was watching for you guys, but some manye though, so it''s hard to catch two people."

    We were led deeper into the tunnel, and then it opened up to arge cave that had some tents in it. There wasn''t more than fifteen set up around the ce, and I was wonder what the big idea was? This was the rebellion or whatever?

    I looked at him, and he had a stupid grin on his face.

    "Don''t look so serious, we have lots of other camps, don''t worry, we won''t be staying here either. This is just a small camp for the transport circle."

    "You have one?" Kyrina piped up from beside me.

    "One what? Is this a teleporter?"

    "Yeah, they are band here, so we have to, you know, keep it on the hush."

    Kyrina looked shock at this news and then squinted her eye at Dresnal before looking back at me.

    "We can trust them; there is no way they would show us unless they nned on killing us right now. I know this is for the purpose of savings, but that doesn''t change the fact that this is banned on every known. I don''t think anyone needs an exnation of what would happen if someone got a hold of this."

    "How are you so familiar with thesews?" I asked, but it was Dresnal that answered.

    "Itmon knowledge boy, anyone in the gctic arm knows this!"

    "He was from a pre-space, so he wouldn''t know. You know we are Universal Watch if you know Sasha, so you know our position on this, right?"

    "Yeah, and after Xeno-Tsunami is safe, we will turn it over to the Watch, don''t worry. Jill knows about it, so don''t worry, let''s go, this ce is stuffy! Let me take you to where the rest of us hang out."

    Dresnal led us to the back of the cave, where there was a tent just more significant than the rest. We were led inside, and the was two metal golden disk on the ground. Dresnal walked over and touched them both with each hand and took on a look of intense concentration. Suddenly the disc''s started to glow and shake until he to his hands of them. They began to spin fast and faster, and soon they separated, opening a hole in the air.

    We both stepped forward, but Kyrina was far more confident about it the I was. I could see green trees and water on the other side of the hole, and I was starting to loosen the reservations I was holding, but my choice was made for me. Kyrina pulled me into the spot, and I was worried that we would hit the sides of the hole, but suddenly we were on the other side, and I could feel a cool breeze.

    I heard Dresnale behind us, and I stepped ahead more to get out of his way, then turned. I saw Dresnal''s blue smile, and he looked around, taking a deep breath, but I wasn''t really sure if he had lungs, but I didn''t want to contemte that right now. No, the world around me was a beautiful garden with tents everywhere and many races walking around.

    I turned to Kyrina, but she was smiling, looking out at everything lost in the people andndscape. I couldn''t me her. It was great, and we had been in space since we got here; I mean, I was in a tavern, but that doesn''t really count. This was a lot different; this was a real paradise, but where was this? I turned to Dresnal, but he waved ahead; the man was uncannily perceptive.

    I looked forward, and the girls were there, and I then realized that even Kyrina had disappeared and was already over there talking to them. Well, This was the best possibility, if we all got to stay here until race day, we wouldn''t have to worry about the kind and other racers. This was perfect; I wonder why Irellia hadn''t said anything? Maybe she didn''t know, and Jill didn''t want to change things, good girl.

    I walked over to join the group, Tama and Mikota came over and mped onto me, but I only kissed the top of their heads. This earned me some puzzled looks, and the two of them looked to Kyrina. When Kyrina noticed, she was just as confused, but the girl''s knife-like stares started to sink, and Kyrina looked away, turning bright red.

    I used two hands and chopped the top of their heads to make themin, but it broke the death res at Kyrina. I was going to have to bring this up, or maybe I wouldn''t. I''m sure the girls are starting to get the vibe, I guess you would call it. I don''t know if it was a thing you could feel, but I think women have a sense for it.

    Sasha and Maxine smiled at me when I gave them hugs, and when I got to Tilly, she looked happy and gave me a big hug with a big smile. When she leaned in, she whispered into my ear.

    "Treat her good, Dave. I''ll keep the girls back. You deserve this for all that you have done."

    I felt a bit choked up, and my eyes were feeling wet, so I walked ahead before going to see Iona. I let my eyes dry and turned back to the girl with arms crossed. She was so cute, but I knew it was all an act; I had held her in that little house while we talked about the pains and struggles and what I was trying to do.

    "Don''t frown; the smile looks better!"

    "Shut up, just remember there will be more games, Ill be here each time. Don''t forget it!"

    Iona turned back to the girls, and Tilly smiled at me warmly before turning and following Iona around. I was left feeling oddly content. It was a new feeling that was starting to feel more like what it was. Love.

 Chapter 86: Letting Things Get To Me

    Chapter 86: Letting Things Get To Me

    As I watch the girls talk to Kyrina about the trip and all that happened. I noticed Dresnal standing off the side, looking up at the sphere that was covering this ce. I walked up beside him and looked to where he was looking, but I could see nothing out of the ordinary.

    "This is nice, right?"

    "Yeah, that''s for sure; I can''t believe there is a ce like this out here!"

    "This wasn''t the only one like this. Before the King, there were ces like this all around the."

    "What happened to them all?"

    "The King restricted transport to the settlements and after barely send the requirements to keep their people unable to survive. One month ago, the was a global raid carried out across the. They each destroyed the remaining habitats, essentially killing the residents."

    "Did they? I mean, across the, how could you have you ouch! Hey! What was that for?"

    Dresnal had pped me across the back of my head, and I hadn''t even sensed the sound or the speed, and I knew he held back a lot. Who was this guy, and just how strong was he? I must seem like an idiot to him, but not like I could change that without some help. I didn''t have the luxury of being in space to start with the memories.

    "The teleporter! Aren''t you even paying attention? Are all your kind this dumb?"

    Ooo, that hurt, and because it was true, I didn''t say anything back after. Dresnal was right; I gotta get my head on straight.

    "Okay, I''ll pay attention more. Sorry, this is a lot, and I don''t have all the knowledge I really need about these others; I was stuck on a rock with and bound civ. I''ll get better, but we need some help."

    "Good, that''s what I want to hear. I''ll work with you and make you strong enough to fight Alexander one v one! Just listen, your MAS units are here, but there will be some training that you and your partner mustplete in the next week."

    I look over to Kyrina, and the driver''s words echoed in my mind, but she wouldn''t stop, and I couldn''t ask her to. I looked back at Dresnal and nodded.

    "Good, training starts tomorrow, so enjoy yourself for one day, cause that''s all ya get, HAHA!" The Oceana man pped my back, knocking the wind from my lungs and me almost off my feet.

    I caught myself and gasped. Wow, what is this guy?! I could hear hisughter slowly fade, and then there was someone at my side.

    I turned to see a sympathetic Sasha looking down at my panting self. I smiled up at her at straightened up, taking a deep breath. One of my goals was to get strong enough to survive one of those ps standing straight. I smiled inwardly to myself, thinking of the ridiculous n.

    "What''s so funny? Dad can be rough sometimes; I''m really sorry!" Sasha apologized.

    "Haha, it''s okay! That''s your dad? Well, he looks like a good man, so I''m d about that, and I can''t wait to learn from him!" But something in Sasha''s eyes said that I shouldn''t get too excited, so I asked what was up.

    "Well, He is a bit on the overzealous side and likes to push people off the edge of cliffs, if you know what I mean. I don''t think he would actually push anyone off a cliff unless he thought it would help ya, just get ready, Jill told him to go easy on the other teams, but we are putting everyone on you two."

    "So"

    "Yeah, Jill didn''t tell him to go easy one, you guys so umm sorry"

    Sasha turned and walked away, and it was left with my thoughts. So, worked to the bone, but this was good; the stronger we were, the more likely we were to seed. I wouldn''t let it get me down; I owed that to Kyrina, we had ns, and we would do them here.

    I walked to the group, took Kyrina by the hand, and pulled her away from the other girls waving goodbye as I tugged Kyrina away. I headed into the center of the huts, there were around thirty half-circle huts, and I could smell cooking foods. I let my nose lead the way, and Kyrina followed along behind me.

    I found the food the smell I followed, so I pulled Kyrina close and asked if we could have some and where we could pay. The Sylica handed us a giant leaf with eight skewers on it and held his wrist out after tapping it. I reached my band over him, and they both beeped, making the man smile.

    I got some drinks, and Kyrina carried them while we found a spot to sit. We ended up finding a nice ce in the shade of a palm tree near some water. It was nice to rx, and this was what we wanted, plus bing out here was a lot nicer than a stuffy hotel and worrying about being killed. With Sasha''s warning, I was concerned that the same danger mighty in the training ahead.

    "What are you thinking about?"

    Dang! I drifted off in my thoughts, but it wasn''t like there was any reason to hide this.

    "I was just thinking about something Sasha had warned me about."

    This made Kyrina perk up, looking around.

    "No, no, it''s nothing like that. Did you know that Dresnal is Sasha''s father? He is also going to be our instructor."

    "That doesn''t seem bad, and no, I didn''t. Dresnal is quite the man, so I sure we will learn a lot from him."

    Ouch! That kinda hurt to hear Kyrina say that, but it was motivation to get better. I had a good body; it just needed some meat on it and some more strength.

    "Well, Sasha says he''s a bit of a savage when ites to training. Jill asked him to go easy on everyone."

    "Oh?"

    "Yeah, everyone, but for us."

 Chapter 87: BBQ Catsects

    Chapter 87: BBQ Catsects

    "Wah? Why just us? That doesn''t seem fair? How bad is he?"

    "Well, Sasha said something about being the type to push a person off the side of a cliff if he thought it would help them."

    The color drained from Kyrina''s face, and I started tough, and I moved to give her a kiss. Kyrina was surprised at first but pressed into my lips and kissed me back. After pulling apart, we finished eating and cleaned up our mess, returning the cups and tossing the leaf in the fire pit. There were a couple more ponds in the area, so we decided to go for a walk.

    "Where does the race start?" I asked as we walked along the edge of a pond, watching birds and bugs fly around.

    "From inside the capital. That is when most of the deaths ur, from what I know. The King puts traps up all over the city and hires bands of mercenaries to kill the contestants. Thest King was like that; I cant see why this one would be different, Maybe worse.

    That was a disturbing thought, the idea of the King openly trying to kill the contestants, and yet people still joined with vigor and excitement. We would have to be very careful inside there, but I didn''t want to waste ourst free da talking about this. There would be time for all of that tomorrow.

    Kyrina was still wearing the soft green dress that was only a bit dirty, but It didn''t matter. She was gorgeous, and I watched her stand, turned away from me, looking out over the water. I walked up behind her, and she fell back against me as I got close.

    I wrapped my arms around her and rested my chin softly on her shoulder. I looked out across the water with her resting against me. It was peaceful, something we had to bask in right now with the race and training. After standing for a while, we both walked back hand in hand to see what the others were doing.

    We found them sitting near the man cooking at a table that had been set up for them. Tama and Mikota noticed us first and waved us down. I told Kyrina to got sit, and I would get us more food to snack on.

    I went back over to the meat cooker and asked the man for six more and then reconsidered and ordered twenty, ncing at the almost cleared ter that was at the table. The man got the skewers ready and hand them to me. I was able to leave when I heard his voice call to stop me.

    "Hey, are you going to be going outside any time soon?"

    "I think we will be tomorrow, but I can''t be sure. Why, what''s up?"

    "There are these things called Catsects, they are like arge spotted cat with a furry grotesques bug head. Now, they look horrible, but I''m sure you can agree that they taste pretty good." The cook nodded to the skewers in my hands.

    Ahh! He is trying to get me to do a quest for him! Now, this was something I did know about!

    "Yeah, If I find some, I''ll bring them back without the heads!"

    The man smiled and went back to his cooking like I wasn''t there. It was so easy to get tied into these worlds and forget that these were all just programs, but not much different could be said about us. I guess we just had free will; this guy will continue making skewers even if the entire ce was destroyed and he was the only one left.

    I took the tter back to the table, and Tama and Mikota lit up at the sight of all the food. Iona and Tilly ate more as well, but I didn''t talk to them much, and I felt like we were growing apart. I waste sure how to deal with these feelings, everything was so free before, and it wasn''t like I wanted to go back to being so flippant.

    Kyrina nudged me, and I looked over at her, and she was smiling.

    "Worried about everyone again?"

    "Am I so easy to read?"

    "It was that or one of you twenty other worries."

    "Hmm, I just want us all to get through this, and I''m scared that''s not going to happen."

    The fear was real, and denying it wasn''t going to help. Saying it out loud helped; this point was starting to eat at me. The problem was there was nothing I could do about it, leaving me in a powerless state. I couldn''t lose them; I know it''s just a game, but that doesn''t change the loss.

    "I get it, but that''s why we all have to work hard!"

    "Yeah, Dave! Stop making me look like some prissy little girl that needs your protection!" Mikota pushed her chest out, and Tama copied her.

    Jeez, they sure were getting along well. The two of the girls were like sisters, but maybe that was a good thing. Being with Kyrina now wouldn''t let me forge that same bond, and I didn''t want Tama to get lost. Maybe this would be a way to fix one of the problems with trying to help the girls get into the game.

    "I hope you all try your best in training; I don''t wanna lose anyone so let give this our all!"

    Everyone cheered; our little group was getting stares from the people around us, but the girls ignored them. I wasn''t going to stop them with the challenging days ahead. Soon, everyone had finished eating, and the chatter had died down to jokes andughs. Everyone was looking tired, and we were directed to our own huts.

    When we reached ours, I followed Krina inside, and we stripped down. There was still some sand stuck on me, and I brushed off before getting into the nket on a thick mat. No five-star hotel, but I had Kyrina''s body tucked in tight with mine.

    I fell asleep with her in my arms.

 Chapter 88: Jog In The Desert

    Chapter 88: Jog In The Desert

    When I woke up, I was disappointed to find Kyrina was already gone. The bed felt chilled, so I got up. I was really hoping to cuddle with her some and steal some kisses, but that was out of the question now; training lie waiting outside this door; I got my clothes on and headed outside, not wanting to make Dresnal wait.

    When I got outside, Kyrina was talking with Iona and Tilly. I was unsure if I should go and interrupt them or just wait back, but Tilly saw me and waved me over. I walked over and joined them on the ground, and Tilly put her hand on myp, smiling at me. She was so beautiful, even as an Xenophin, noting could mar the natural beauty of her facial structure or her smile.

    "I know you have been working about how we are doing, and we want you to know that we understand and we both think it is better this way. There are many more lives we will live together, so we should enjoy each to the fullest, with our without you by our sides."

    "Ya, but Tilly, Ill always be here with you guys!"

    "Don''t be stupid, Dave! You''re so thick sometimes! She means about being in a rtionship with you and spending an entire lifetime together!"

    Jeez, leave it to Iona to shoot it straight, but it was for the best. I wasn''t always so good at picking up on these kinds of things. I was about to sit down with them when a voice stopped me from moving.

    "No point, let''s go."

    So much for enjoying the morning, though the time we got to rest was more than we expected. I turned to Dresnal, and he was dressed in hid warps of cloth, but this time he had a pair of suits. Both we different in style and size, respective to us, unlike the UW issue suits, these would not just make room for us. They were some kind of fabric that felt think like canvas but smoother.

    Kyrina went into the tent and changed, but I stripped down and unzipped the front of the suit. It didn''t take me long to figure out how to get into the suit, and I felt thick on me once I pulled it on. There was a hood with goggles attached to it, so I put it up and tried it out.

    I was extremely surprised to find it had a heads-up disy with a couple of different things on the lens. On top of that, the lens was so clear, and it was like they weren''t even there. I looked over at Dresnal, and he gave me a big smile I could see through the cloth and then chuckled, so I walked over to him.

    "Do I look silly?"

    "Hehe, you just need to put some weight on you! What have they been feeding you?"

    "Microwave dinners."

    "A what? That doesn''t sound healthy; I will fatten you up, Ha Ha!"

    I knew it wasing this time and stepped forward, taking the blow but using my forward motion as a cushion. I was able to keep the air in my lung, but I still stumbled. This got more roaringughter from Dresnal, and I just focused on my vow, no point in getting worked up.

    I was saved by, Kyrinaing out of our hut, pressing down some velcro on her sides. Her suit was different because it was done up with a velcro strip that ran down both sides. My mind churned for a couple seconds, then I realized the purpose, duh. If she needed to shift then, this was a quick way in and out.

    "Okay, what the n for today?" I asked, turning back to Dresnal.

    "Running in the desert."

    "That sounds good."

    But it wasn''t.

    Dresnal''s Idea of a run thought the dessert was doing it away from monsters. Specifically, the ones that were chasing us. He said it was a good motivator because if they caught up, even he would be dead.

    By the time lunch came, I was a soggy mess inside my suit, but I was told to keep it on. I was allowed to open it up to air out, though, and Dresnal pulled out some fruit and meat skewers. He had brought us to a tall stone wall that gave shade and stopped most of the wind.

    "What is this wall from?" Asked Kyrina.

    "These storms only started to happen about sixty years ago. Before that, this was a beach like a paradise and the vacation destination for the entire gxy. Storms happened before that, but when they startedsting three months, the city''s started to crumble from the insides.

    "How could the sand cause cities to crumble from inside?"

    "No one was prepared. It happened so violently that we saw iting. All cities were cut off, and all the people from outside of the bubbles flooded into the city centers. No food could get shipped, and they only had stock for the estimated city for three days."

    "Oh no, so then," Kyrina''s eye had gone big, and I felt the same way as I felt the hackles rise on my neck.

    "Yeah, so then the cities started to tear themselves apart. They couldn''t even drop anything in at that time from space because the entire bes a sand storm. No visual means no way to send aid, you will see, this is like nothing you will have ever experienced."

    Oh great, another one of those things; I think I could go without any more new experiences for now. I wanted to say that, but it was pointless, and there was no point in being flippant when Dresnal was sharing with me. That said, I was not looking forward to the race as much as I was before, but I just had to get through this day of training.

    "I guess there is nothing to do but try to help by getting stronger!"

    "Then eat more food! You''re like a rack of bones! Monsters probably wouldn''t even eat you!"

    "Then that would be to my advantage, right?"

    "Yeah, then they will just rip you to shreds and not eat."

 Chapter 89: Morning Shower

    Chapter 89: Morning Shower

    After the meal, I felt stuffed and wanted nothing more than to take this suit off and find a nice ce to sleep in. Instead, we started walking in the heat. Since all the water was in the ground, it was always clear and sunny outside, so it didn''t take long for us to get back to the same detached feeling.

    This time, there were no monsters. Instead, we were taken to an area not far from the vige, and I was given a wooden sword. Dresnal pointed to a shed and asked Kyrina to go change and shift. Once she was back in her tiger form, Dresnal began to exin what he wanted us to do; it was simple, hit him.

    Something nostalgic about the moment hit me, and it was a fresh burst of life into me. The memory was of the world we left behind for reborn. Now, because our lives were over there, there was way back, but that wasn''t the point. It was a reminder that this was all just a game designed, and the idea was ced here by someone else. This world or game was one of the more intense maps that I had yed on, and I kept slipping into the idea of this being real.

    I looked to Kyrina, pushing back those thoughts; they were unneeded for something like this. Hopefully, something can be done about this guy, but I think this will be a learning experience. Kyrina nodded to me, and we ran around toe at him from both sides, trying to nk him, but he was too fast and nimble.

    I had to roll to the side to prevent hitting Kyrina because Dresnal had jumped and spun in the air to avoid us, and now he was standing off to the side. I got up quickly and tried to go high this time, but he just ducked the stepped to the side to let Kyrina sail by harmlessly. This was getting us nowhere, but we weren''t allowed to stop.

    This went on until far after dark. Finally, we were able to sit down at nearly 22:00. Kyrina and I leaned into each other, trying to no fall asleep. We were exhausted, and it felt like we had got nowhere other they point out our ws, and maybe that was the point.

    Dresnal was a straight shooter, so if that''s what it seems like, then that''s what it probably is. He brought us over the rest of the food and forced us to eat and then walk back to the camp. By the time we got back and into bed, it was almost midnight, and we both fell into bed when our suits were off.

    I wake in the morning feeling ran over and left for dead. Kyrina was beside me, but she was also groaning in pain, probably feeling just as bad as me. This was going to be something else today; how were we even supposed to get out of bed.

    Our answer came with water, and far more water than one person alone should have been able to produce. Then I heard giggles between trying to gasp for breath and cover my face to stop the torrents gushing down on us. It turned out that Dresnal had enlisted the help of the other girls to all getrge pails of water and drench us to the bone.

    A cruel world we lived in! I stood up cold and shaking, soaking wet. I wanted to get mad, but it wasn''t the girls'' fault, but I was sure that they hadn''t put up much of a fight.

    Luckily the suit had smelled bad, so I had put them outside, and they wouldn''t be wet. I helped Kyrina up, and she did not look impressed as she stormed out. When I got outside, Dresnal was there waiting with a broad smile on his face.

    Maxine brought each of us over a towel to dry off. I took mine, and she gave me a warm smile. It was nice to see that smile, and I was reminded of my promise to her.

    "Hey, is there one of the sand baths you were talking about around here? Or is that only in the Centra?"

    "I think there is one out here, I will find out, and maybe we can all go as a group if you guys don''t get back sote this time! He is really working you too hard!"

    "Yeah, but we need the help; I think we spent six hours trying to hit him, but trying was the keyword because we couldn''t do anything. We couldn''t even touch the cloth surrounding him. It was getting a bit frustrating near the end, but he started to point out little things in thest hour. After that, we still couldn''t hit him, but it felt like we had improved."

    "This is his way to help you guys, I guess. Instead of trying to tell you all the wrong things, he waits until he thinks you will be able to best use it and absorb it. I don''t think he is a bad teacher; you just have to keep focused and not get frustrated. Watch him, Dave, he is a master in the sea''s of Xeno, Dresnal Thunder Crest, leads the fight against the Xenowraiths."

    "No wonder Sasha is so invested in trying to help; her father is the leader of the cause. Though, I''m just not seeing why were are so special. Why doesn''t he just deal with them?"

    "You would have to ask him about that. Honestly, I''m not really sure why he doesn''t just do it himself, but there has to be a good reason, or none of this would be necessary."

    "Yeah, you make a good point."

    "Yeah, she does."

    Jeez! He snuck up on me again without me even noticing him! How was a guy as big as him so quiet?

    "Okay, so if you got time to gossip, then you must have the time to do some extra running!"

    "Don''t we get to eat first? What about all this talk of making me big and strong?"

    I was tossed three meat skewer, pulled from behind Dresnal''s back, but he was wearing no pack.

 Chapter 90: Your Not Coming?

    Chapter 90: Your Not Coming?

    "Where did you get those from?"

    "Hehe, they are good still," Dresnalughed as he tossed the skewers to me.

    I caught them and handed one to Kyrina, but she shook her head in disgust. She grabbed her suit instead and stormed back inside the tent. Once we were both back suited up, Dresnal handed us a pair of weapons.

    I was given a katana, simr to the naginata I used with Diamond Edge. Kyrina was handed a pair of what he called Katar, a type of fist hand de. This would be a good fit for her style; I thought of the damage that would have been done to the guy that had tried to jump me. Scary!

    "We are heading out to the sands today to find some monsters to get you used to fighting them. They are fast, as you know, but they have random movement. Most are insect type monsters that can burrow."

    "How will we see theming like that?"

    "Let''s go!"

    Arsenal just ignored me! Well, that must mean he will show us or just push us off the proverbial cliff. I looked at Kyrina, but she just looked pissed, so I started to follow him.

    We ran for an hour until we reached an area with many monoliths standing out of the ground, spread around. Each was spaced out, but when we got close to one, I could see there were broken windows. On closer inspection, it showed that this was the top of some kind of building.

    "What is this ce?"

    "Carvania, it was a city only 11 years ago, but another war imed it overpowered when the wish was used for other means."

    "What do you mean? Did someone use the wish to wage war?"

    "Not exactly, the person asked to gain domain over all the dynam elements making him a god, and one this world worshipped for a time. Until they didn''t."

    We had reached the tower at this point, the inside was blown in with sand, but the structure still looked solid. Dresnal led us inside, and we were able to take off our hoods and goggles. Out of the wind and direct sunlight, it was almost cool inside,pared to the outside.

    "So, what happened after they stopped worshipping him?" Katrina asked as she looked around the room we were in.

    "It was a really dumb thing that happened, ording to what I have heard. The records say that a small religious group gained a heavy following in a short amount of time and turned them against the man they proimed as a God. The man didn''t fight them. Instead, he just left, and no one knows where he went."

    "Okay, but that still doesn''t exin why the war started."

    "Well, after the religious group took over, things started to go downhill really fast. They weren''t sending out enough shipments of supplies and foods to the other capitals for the sent trade goods. So, people rebelled like all oppressed people do. This is just one of the many cities destroyed and left to the storms."

    War and carnage, all surrounding made-up religions. Sounds like the creator of this game brought some culture and religion into this for spice. I wonder what happened to the so-called God?

    "What was the God''s name? I asked.

    "It was amon name, Greg, I think they said.

    ...Greg... Why did that name sound familiar? Had I met this person before? His name was so straightforward, like mine; maybe he was another yer?

    Maybe that time was another game that had been yed? It was possible, but I couldn''t remember running into a situation like this before. Would he still be here? It was only 11 years, and maybe the games could mix?

    "Hey?! What are you daydreaming about?" Dresnal asked me with some irritation in his voice.

    "Oh? Sorry, the name sounded familiar, that''s all. So what are we doing here?"

    "We aren''t doing anything. I''m gonna find a good spot for a nap here, and you two are gonna go down and kill at least fifteen of those Catsect''s you all enjoy eating so much."

    "You''re noting with us?" Kyrina asked, looking at Dresnal.

    "Door is over there."

    Dresnal pointed to the far left corner where there was an open doorway. Kyrina looked at me, and I just shrugged; what were we going to do? Maybe we would get a bonus for the chef for this?

    "Let''s go; nothing more we can do here; it''s not like he is going to help."

    We both stalked toward the door, mad that we had to go into a strange and unknown ce with no guide. The ce was dark, but after a moment of walking, my eyes started to adjust. The site had white walls with a teal ssh that ran along the middle of the wall like a wave.

    I kept on guard, but for the most part, there was movement. The hall we walked downturned twice before we reached a stairwell, but I noticed a green glowing from below. No, it couldn''t be?

    But it was true; I could see the glowing Lumimoss on the wall when we started down the stairs, lighting our way. The creators must really love this stuff, but it only meant one this if it was here. This was a dungeon.

    "Hey, we need to be careful down here; this ce is going to have a lot of the Catsect monsters and traps, some be on guard!" I warned, but Kyrina stopped and turned to look at me with a strange look.

    "Traps? How would you know that there are traps down here if you have never been here before?"

    "Remember how I told you this was all a game? We in other games I have yed, there are ces called dungeons and inside them are monsters and traps, but the thing I have found in everyone I have been in is this glowing moss I call Lumimoss."

    "So, do you know how to beat this one?"

    "No, not a clue."

 Chapter 91: Close Call

    Chapter 91: Close Call

    We had made it down to the second floor, and there weren''t any signs of monsters, but this time, we didn''t enter another hall. Instead, we walked into arge room filled with broken furniture. The ce didn''t look much more than a mess, but I didn''t want to take any chances.

    "Watch yourself in here; something seems off."

    "What should we do?"

    "Just stay close to me, but not too close. Walk where I do and try not to touch anything."

    Kyrina nodded to me, and I started to make my way through the room. There was no straight path, and I kept my eyes on the ground, looking for anything out of the ordinary, but nothing was standing out. Maybe I was getting worried up for nothing, but then a gasp from Kyrina made me stop and slowly look back.

    Kyrina had put a hand to her mouth, and I followed her line of sight. She was looking down at the ground where the remains of a skeletal hand and arm were sticking out. The flesh was gone, and nothing but the white bone was left.

    This must have been someone who had died during the war. Hearing it was one thing, but actually seeing the casualties of war was different. I sighed and waved for Kyrina to follow me; nothing could do for that person.

    I turned back to looking at the ground for traps and continued forward. We made it through the room and headed down another flight of stairs. Both of us walked on guard and in silence, thest room still on my mind, but as we neared the bottom of the stairs, I started to hear sounds.

    They weren''t loud, but at least five different low growls and sniffs came from the room ahead. I put up my fist to stop Kyrina, and she came up beside me. I turned my head to look at her, and she nodded to me to say she was ready.

    We both crept to the door and inside was another room with more broken furniture, but leopard-like things were stalking around the room. Whenever one would get near another, their heads would open up in a gross disy of webbed skin surrounding a circr mouth of teeth. I shivered at the sight, but I brought my katana up; I was wanted to get stronger and eat those delicious skewers; we would have to do this.

    I rushed into the room and dashed to the closet''s Catsect, cutting its head off before it could ir it. The head looked like a hairless cat head without ears, and I kicked it to the side, turning to meet the rush. Kyrina caught the first one with a bone-shattering left hook that sent the body flying.

    Two down, and I rushed forward, dodging the debris to meet thest three head-ons. The first jumped at me, but I ducked and slid under as Kyrina connect with it while it was still airborne. I came up and slipped between thest two, expertly talking both heads by spinning in a fast side way three-sixty with my katana.

    Both heads fell, but then all the bodies broke apart into ck particles. Kyrina cried as the bodies disappeared, running to one and trying to grab at them as they disintegrated. That was right. She didn''t know that we would get the loot at the end.

    "Hey, don''t worry!" I consoled, walking over to where she was waiting.

    "But we needed those!" Kyrinaplied while picking up sand and letting it drain through her fingers.

    "In a dungeon at the corpses disappear after the room is cleared, and we will get our loot when weplete the dungeon."

    Her mood brightened, and Kyrina got back up and dusted her suit off. Even in the patchy suit, she looked amazing. I wish I could just spend more time standing here, but we still had 10 more to kill before we were done and not to mention the monster that would be at the end. I smiled at her and started for the next door.

    The fourth floor was the same as thest, but there were seven Catsect this time. We cut through them with no problem, and we started to head to the next floor when I noticed something. Kyrina was walking ahead of me, and I saw the was a slightly different stone tile.

    I reacted without thinking and dove for her as Kyrina''s foot pressed down on the te. I connected with her and took both of us tumbling to the ground, rolling. Above us, a hail of arrows passed by, just barely missing us.

    I panted with Kyrina in my arms, and she had a surprised look on her face, but I could also see fear. That was way too close, and she knew it. If I hadn''t reacted, both of is would have been arrow pin cushions.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah, I''m sorry about that; I wasn''t thinking."

    I kissed her; I didn''t care, we were fine, but we would have to be warier of traps in the future. I knew something seemed too easy about this ce after only seeing 2 more of the beasts. I kissed her again and smiled; maybe we could stay like this for a while longer?

    A deep and low growl reverberated up the stairwell ahead of us, interrupting any thoughts of rxing. I guess there would be time to rx after the race was done, you know, the trip between going to save another. Well, what was the other option?

    This ce was a game, but the people were still here living, and from what I had found out about this Greg, the games don''t end after we leave. This meant that what I did in each match wassting; if I failed, it was real for the people of this reality. This was just another reason to keep fighting, but maybe after we finished on Xeno, we could take a vacation?

    We both pulled apart, and I stood up and gave my hand to help Kryina up. I looked over and seen the pile of broken arrows against the far wall and shivered. To close, but if that growl was from what I thought it was, then traps wouldn''t bother us anymore.

    This dungeon must only have 5 floors and below us was the boss of this ce.

    "Are you ready for this?"

    "Yeah, as much as I can be."

    "Okay, let''s go down and finish this so we can get back and eat!"

 Chapter 92: Big Ugly Kitty

    Chapter 92: Big Ugly Kitty

    We headed down the stairs and crept to the bottom. We sneakily looked through the door and appeared inside. There was a massive Catsect inside, and it has two more small ones prowling around it, but they looked different than the ones we had faced before.

    These ones had scales on their backs, and it looked like it protected the necks. These things would be a problem with the other ones, so I turned to Kyrina, but she was already undressing, so I turned back. I caught a glimpse of her body as I turned around, but I put it out of my mind; I needed to focus right now.

    I heard the sound of tes and gears moving, and then Kyrina''s silver for was beside me. I looked forward and took a deep breath, tome to get this over with. We still had a long jog back to the camp.

    "Let''s go!"

    Both of us ran into the room, sticking close as the smaller Catsect started to rush us. At least the cats seemed to use the same tactics, but my sword was reflected back when I tried to cut the head off the first one. I rolled to the side as Kyrina punched into the other one, sending it flying, but it was able to catch and right itself,nding on its feet.

    The massive Catsect just sat and watched us fight like a sphinx. I got up and brought my de down on the attacking beast, but my blow was selected again. I was starting to get frustrated, but then I watched Kyrina drive her fist des into the soft underside of the Catsect she was fighting.

    I dodged again and got my self in a better position by circling around. The cat jumped at me again, but I dropped, letting the beast jump over me. As it passed above me, I shed my katana into the soft exposed underside, cutting deeply as it passed over.

    The Catsect fell in a heap where itnded, and I got back to my feet. I moved over to join Kyrina as the gigantic Catsect yawned and stretched out. It didn''t seem concerned that we had just killed the two it had as guards; maybe it didn''t see us as threats yet. We would change it''s opinion of us fast.

    Both of us circled around, but the cat turned on Kyrina, leaving itself open. I dash forward as it started to walk towards her and made a low sh at one of its legs. The de bit deep, causing blood to spray out.

    The beast roared and kicked at me, but I dodged. It turned on me, but Kyrina was ready and rushed it after the turn was finished. She darted in cut into the back leg on the other side.

    The beast roared again, now looking back and forth, not sure where to turn. The thing was big, but it thought too highly of itself and now would pay the price. It turned to me, but I was already rush to the beast to end it.

    The Catsect boss shed at me, but I dipped down under the swing and shed up to dig my de in deep, but it didn''t go down. The monster flipped, trying to bite at me mid flip, but Kyrina brushed past me and drove a de''s fist into the side of the boss, ending it.

    Both of us panted and stood up straight; that was close! If she hadn''t been there, I would have been finished, but Kyrina was...wait a minute. I looked over at Kyrina again, and then I saw what I had been missing.

    Kyrina was no longer a tiger; no, she was not wearing anything. My mind was frozen, but my eyes continued to move over her naked body, but then our eyes connected, and I tired when I saw the readiness in her cheeks. What a pervert I am! She must think the worst of me now, not like I had a good record, to begin with.

    I stood with my back turned in my self-loathing and waiting for her to get her suit back on, but then I felt a hand on my arm, and I looked down. Kyrina''s hand pulled me around, and I was turned to face her naked body. I could feel my cheeks get hot, and I tried to keep eye contact, but Kyrina smiled and shook her head.

    "We are both going to have to get used to me being naked. I''m not going to be able to keep changing while we are in the race."

    I knew what she meant, but I didn''t want this to be just needing to do this just for the mission. I wanted it to be because we were bothfortable with it. I pulled her into a hug to cover her body and then kissed the top of her head.

    "I don''t want you to feel like you have to show me just for the sake of uspleting this mission. I don''t see you just as my partner, your more to me than that."

    "I know that, and I feel the same. I want you to look at my body without getting embarrassed because you think that I am. Maybe tonight we could spend a little more time alone. I can''t see Dresnal forcing anything else on us today."

    I kissed her head again, taking in a breath of her hair, smelling the sweat and dirt, before pulling away. There were a glowing blue circle and a box now on the floor. I took Kyrina''s hand and walked over to the box. I opened it up, and there was that damn red cape again; oh boy, here we go again!

    I pulled out the robe of many things and wrapped it around Kyrina''s shoulders. I went to fetch her suit and then joined Kyrina in front of the magic circle.

    "Let''s go see if Dresnal has fallen asleep yet, hehe!" I chuckled as we stepped into the circle.

 Chapter 93: Returning

    Chapter 93: Returning

    We stepped into the magic teleportation circle, and the world went blue around us. Suddenly we were back in the too room we had entered. Dresnal stood up from his corner and walked over to us.

    As he came over, a light shed, and arge pile of Catsect bodiesy in a heap on the floor. Dresnal smiled at us through his wrapped face as he got closer. The body didn''t look damaged; even that giant one was still in good shape.

    "Well, look at, you two! It looks like things went well; you are both in one piece each, so there is that. You got quite the haul down there, and our cook is going to be thrilled."

    "So how do we get it back now? We can''t carry it?"

    "That''s what we''re here for!"

    I turned to see the girls walk into the tower. Mikota was the one who spoke as she ran over to me with Tama. I gave them hugs and looked up to see Sasha and the rest walk up to greet us.

    "We thought you might need some help with getting supper back, so we borrowed a wagon and one of these sand buggies. Now you don''t have to run back! Maybe we can have a party?" Tama asked excitedly, hopping from foot to foot.

    I patted her head and smiled, but then I turned to look at Kyrina, who had been silent this entire time. Yea, we could ride back with them, but then Kyrina would have to put that gross thing around on her body. It would be better if we just left together and let them bring the meat back. l, so I turned and looked a Sasha.

    "Do you guys mind if we meet you back at the camp? We really haven''t got a chance to try making any long distant sprints with Kyrina carrying me, so this would be a great chance. That is if Kyrina wants to?" I turned to her to say thest part with a smirk, and I got a big smile back.

    "Yes, I don''t mind, and the other girls will be okay with it, right? You two go on ahead, and we will catch up; it''s not a far trip back," Sasha said to us as she walked over to her father to talk about something.

    "Yeah, we got this! You to have been training hard thesest two days, so got let some steam off!" Tama piped up.

    "Wah!? Why do we have to carry back all this, and they get to go... Well, I don''t want to run either, but I don''t wanna do this either, hmph!" Mikotained.

    Tilly came up behind Tama, and Iona was behind Mikota, grabbing both by their suits and dragging them to the pile of carcasses. I smiled and turned to Dresnal; he watched the girls but turned when he noticed I was looking his way.

    "You two can go; you both did well. Take the day off but be ready to go in the morning, so we don''t have to repeat today! Hehe!" Dresnal joked, but I knew he was serious.

    Before we left, Maxine waved over to Kyrina and asked to talk to her. The two had a hushed conversation, and I seen Kyrina''s expression light up and then her looking over to me with a smile before turning back. When the two finished, Kyrina came back over to me.

    I took Kyrina''s hand and led her out of the tower, waving to the others before walking out. I found a ce and took the cloak from her, revealing her naked body. She turned to me shyly, and I was struck by the beauty of her fully nude body.

    "I''m gonna change now, okay?"

    Kyrina unconsciously pushed her hair back in a nervous gesture, but it only made her look more alluring to me. I nodded to her and stepped back. I wasn''t sure what to expect, but I was excited to see the change or shift, as she called it.

    Suddenly, Kyrina began to change, her exposed gears started to whirl, and her body started to expand and pull apart. Soon thousands of moving parts were exposed, and her skin was flipped in sections to reveal the silver ting of her tiger form. Even her head pulled apart and transformed into that of the tigers.

    The entire process took no more than fifteen seconds toplete. Now the tes across Kyrina''s body were settling down and into ce. It was one of the most spectacr things I had ever seen.

    "So, what do you think?" Kyrina asked her in a synthesized voice.

    "Your beautiful; I''m very thankful I was able to see this. Your body is something else!"

    Kyrina looked away from me, and my words sink in, jeez talk about being forward. I think that this might have been off of those abilities Simon gave me, or maybe it was a case of the perpetual foot in my mouth? Well, nothing left for it now; I walked over to Kyrina and ran my hand across her smooth and sleek body.

    Kyrina rubbed against me, but the instructed me to get on her back and to hold on. I leaned forward after pulling my goggles on and adjusting my katana in its sheath at my side. Once I had a good grip, I signaled to Kyrina that I was ready to go.

    I didn''t expect the force that would be exerted when Kyrina started to sprint from a standstill immediately. I nearly slipped off before getting my grip tighter. She put a cheetah to shame and was relentless in her pace. Not only did you move at breakneck speeds, but she leaped around to pass gaps and crevasses.

    As we moved, I noticed something in front of us. The sand looked like it was moving, so I tried to concentrate on it, but then it stopped moving. The sand was still, and I looked around to trying to find more sand like it until sand burst up directly in front of us.

 Chapter 94: A Promise For The Furture

    Chapter 94: A Promise For The Furture

    Suddenly a massive monster burst from the sand in front of us. It was an enormous centipede type monster about three meters tall loading from the sand. It struck at us, but I had my sword ready.

    When Kyrina turned to dodge, I leaped from her back, continuing to the monster. It pushed to me with a wide-open gaping maw filled with teeth. I moved with blinding speed andnded on the other side, running to catch up with Kyrina.

    Behind me, the monster''s head had slid off, and it was spraying green ichor across the same in a fountain. I leaped to Kyrina''s back and grabbed around her neck again. She took off also, but I was ready for it this time.

    "What was that about?" Kyrina scolded me in her synthesized voice.

    "We haven''t had much practice like this, so I thought that I would take advantage of the situation. Don''t you think it''s a good idea? We don''t have a lot of experience fighting like this, right?"

    She never replied. Instead, she just kept running, but something must have bugged her about me doing that. Maybe it was to do with me stopping and wasting time? It''s not like she was worried for my safety, she knew I could handle it, so it had to be the time thing. I knew that she wanted to get back, but I didn''t think she would skip out on a chance to train like this, something must be bugging, her so I left her to be as she ran.

    We saw a few more monsters on the way back, but I stayed holding tight to Kyrina. It didn''t take us long to get around since the jog wasn''t long. Once we were back in the camp, I got off Kyrina and let her change in our hut.

    Surprisingly the other girls made it back before Kyrina finished changing, so I went to help unload the meat we had collected for the dungeon. I saw Maxine go over to my hut and disappear, maybe Kyrina''s worry was due to something Maxine had said and that''s why she rushed back. I thought about this as I carried the Catsect corpses over to cook at his grill, I was rewarded with arge smile and skewers on the house for the rest of our stay; now that was a real reward!

    After I finished unloading, I went over to the hut since I had unzipped my suit and tired the arms around my waist. I had my bare chest that had filled out since I had been picked up. I knocked on the door to see what was taking so long, but Maxine yelled at me to go for a walk.

    I turned to see Iona standing by the cart, looking lost in thought, so I walked over to see what she was doing. Iona didn''t notice me and just a little when I put my hand on her arm. She looked up at me in surprise, and I smiled down at her.

    "What do you want? And why are you seeking up on me like some creep?!"

    "Oh, don''t be like that! I wanted to see if you wanted toe for a walk, that''s all.

    "Hm? Why? Where''s you, Darling?"

    "Who? Tilly? I think she stayed ot get somehting to eat."

    "No, you idiot! Kyrina!"

    "Getting changed with Maxine."

    "Ah, and she told you to scram, hey?"

    "Do you want to go for a walk or not?"

    "Hmmm? Well, I guess, since I have nothing better to do, hmph!"

    Iona turned her head from me, so I grabbed her arm and pulled her along. I started to walk to the ponds I had walked with Kyrina. We walked in silence for a while until Iona spoke up.

    "I''m happy for Kyrina."

    "Oh? What makes you say that?"

    "I have just been hanging around the girls a lot moretely, and they told me about the ce you went to rescue them all. They also told me about Kyrina and Kyrin, I know the others had bad stuff happen to them, but Kyrina was forced to have another person inside of her."

    "Yeah, I was hard for all of them, except Jill, who I had by my side from the start. Though, for her, she had to help me put some of the girls back together. We both worked doing different things, so none of it was easy for any of us."

    "I know that now, but I didn''t before, so I don''t know. I just felt like I was pushed to the back before in thest gave, and I guess I feel the same way now."

    I stopped and pulled Iona done, and we sat at the edge of a pond. Beetles were swimming in the water in some areas, and I watch one get swallowed as a weird insect-like fish stretched up and plucked it from the surface. I put my arm around Iona''s shoulder and pulled her into my side.

    "Don''t worry, there are just many of you that want my time, but I don''t feel like it''s right to keep going from woman to woman, is it?"

    "No, and I get that; I am happy you decided only to take off one pair of pants at a time now. I just wanted to let you know how I felt, in case you wanted to know."

    Iona spoke with her face forward, looking out at the water with a distant look in her eyes. I would have to make it up to her in the next game and then know what happened from there. I turned to Iona and took her chin in my hand, turning her head to mine, and I looked deeply into her eyes. I wanted her to feel my words as I spoke them so I could let her mind rest.

    "The next life we live, I will search you out and find you, I promise. Then we can spend that entire life side by side, okay?"

    "Kay."

 Chapter 95: Blind Shotgun

    Chapter 95: Blind Shotgun

    We sat there for a bit longer, but Iona was the first to pull away and stand up. She reaches out to give me a hand up, and I took it, standing back up and brushing my half-on suit off. I caught Iona checking me out, and she gave me a mysterious and mischievous look, but I didn''t give her a reaction, so she sighed.

    "Let''s get you back to your Darling," Iona joked as she walked back to the camp, and I followed.

    "Don''t let Tilly catch you are saying that; I''m her Darling. Don''t think she is just some easy-going person just because she is quiet!"

    "Mmmm, I guess, but I still think Maxine should be done by now."

    "Done? What is she doing to Kyrina?"

    "Fufu, you wait and see!"

    Iona was closed-mouthed about it for the rest of our short walk back, so I just enjoyed the peacefulness. Soon we were back into the vige, and the girls were sitting at the table near the grill with arge te of skewers. I looked, but I couldn''t see Maxine and or Kyrina, so I left Iona to join the others and headed back to my hut.

    When I got there, I could hear the girls inside, so I made some noise as I came up and knocked on the side of the door. I waited, and Maxine came out alone. She looked at me and then grabbed my wrist and a pail beside my hut and started to pull me to a nearby pond.

    "Hey! What''s the big idea? Why are you dragging me?"

    "What do you think I have been doing?"

    "Huh?"

    I stopped and looked at Maxine with a confused look. To tell the truth, I wasn''t sure what was going on inside that room. I shrugged, and Maxine form trembled; that must mean she was getting frustrated; what have I done wrong by not know.

    "You are not going to see her like this! You''re a mess! And you stink, so get over to the water and take that suit off! I''m going to clean you up and make you presentable!"

    "For what? What is going on?"

    "You''re getting married, now stop fussing and get over to the water!"

    "WAH? Since when? I don''t remember proposing, did I?"

    "Call it an arranged marriage, but your gonna be the one to ask her!"

    "I am not disagreeing, but what is the big idea?"

    "Dave, you know what this race is, right? Don''t y dumb; any of us could die, and you said it yourself. Do you want to wait until after something bad happens to do this? Or do you not want to get married?"

    "That''s not it at all, and you know it!"

    "Well, then what is holding you back?"

    "I just thought that I would be the one to, I don''t know, I have noints. It is all just a big surprise, I guess."

    Maxine gave me an understanding smile but then got serious again, gesturing for me to take my clothes off. I sighed and did as I was asked and went to get into the water. I sunk into it up to my waist, and Maxine came over, staying on the shore with the bucket.

    It wasn''t long until I was rinsed off and had used sand to get off some of the tougher dirt. Maxine went ahead of me and met me halfway back with a towel and a set of right looking clothes. I looked at the clothes, and they looked like they would fit well, so I turned a questioning look to Maxine, who just smiled at me.

    I was left to change behind the hut, then I was supposed to go to the girls and wait. At this point, I was just rolling with the punches, so I did as I was told and got dressed. The clothes weren''t a suit, but they were all in ck. The clothing came with something like an overcoat, but the buttons were off to the side.

    Once dressed, I walked over to where the girls had been sitting, but the whole ce had changed. There were strings of flowers hanging all around the site, and all the girls had transformed into lovely dresses. Tilly was the first to see me, and I walked over to her and hugged her. She had a happy look on her face, but I knew she wanted to be the one up there beside me.

    As we embraced, I was reminded of the craziness this game caused, but at the same time, if it gave us all chances to enjoy time together forever. I let go of Tilly and kissed her on the cheek before pulling away. She gave me a knowing smile and led me to the other girls that were waiting for us.

    So, this was the day I would marry Kyrina. The idea was daunting, but only because of the dangers that lie ahead was this really the right move. If I lost Kyrina, wouldn''t it destroy me more? No, saying some words in front of fried can''t make me love her more than I already do.

    Love, that was the first time I had put it and Kyrina together, but it was true. I loved her shyness and the cute smiles she gave me. She was always by my side through this, so why was it weird to say that I loved her? I guess I have just been doing this to save them, and I never considered love to be part of it.

    Now, I had it, but I was starting to realize that it was something I felt for every one of these girls. I would have to start taking these feelings with more consideration now that I knew what it was. Time spent, but not wasted, no matter how I looked at it, what I did saved all these girls from being the extras of the game.

    I looked at the girls standing around me with excited smiles, and I rxed. Maybe I would have to make a point of finding Greg, he might be able to give me some advice. He had to be another like me, but I couldn''t be sure if his motives were the same as mine, but that was for another day.

    "Well, as being thest to know, I would like to thank all you girls for helping set this up for us. I want you all to know that each of you means the world to me, and I love each one of you."

    Each one of the girl''s eyes went veryrge, so big that I was worried I had said something wrong and started to get nervous. The girls began looking at each other but then fell on me like a tsunami. It was all I could do to keep standing under the pressure of each of them hugging me all at once.

    When everyone finally let go, and I was able to break away from them, I was arrested by the sound of a clearing throat. It came from behind me, so I turned around to see Maxine and...Wow!

 Chapter 96: Shocking Revelations

    Chapter 96: Shocking Revtions

    I was frozen in ce as the girls spread away from me in a half-circle. Kyrina stood in a beautiful short white dress that went just below her knees, and I could see the exposed gears on her legs. Her hair had been done up in a fancy bun, and she was now wearing make-up.

    "You... Your beautiful Kyrina," I was able to say as I regained control of my motor functions and walked to her.

    Kyrina blushed and smiled at me as I got closer, but she didn''t look away. When I stood in front of her, I took her hands in mine and looked into her eyes. This was too perfect, and she was also perfect, so I took a breath and spoke.

    "I know that your the person I want at my side, and I love you, Kyrina. I''m not good at expressing myself through words, but your amazing, and I care about you. So, will you marry me?"

    "Yes! I''m really excited and worried about everything toe, but I think we will make it!"

    My heart was racing in my chest now, and Kyrina dabbed her eyes with a cloth Maxine passed to her. I wasn''t sure what was going to happen next, but I didn''t want to move. Luckily, Dresnal walked over to us, shaking his head.

    "You kids are sure something, well let get this show on the road! So, Dave, while I got you here! And you Kyrina, locked in his hands, for better or worse! Do you each promise to love, cherish, and protect each other for the rest of your lives?"

    "Yes!" We both said at the same time.

    "Well then, what are you waiting for? Kiss the damn girl!"

    I had a few weddings in my time, but Dresnals short and sweet version of the ceremony was great. It was just one step above going to Cityhall, but it was my favorite! I leaned in, and our lips pressed together as we kissed.

    This moment was short-lived as an explosion and an ear-shattering *POP* destroyed our calm. To perfect, I knew it, there was no way this lull could stay, but what happened? I looked to Dresnal, but he was already gone, so I tried to look up, but the sun and sky were blinding to my eyes now.

    "What happened to the dome?" I asked, pulling away from Kyrina.

    People were starting to yell and panic, but I couldn''t figure out where all the noise came from. That''s where Dresnal would be, so instead of waiting for an answer, I asked the girls to help get the people out of here and to escape, and we would follow. I grabbed Kyrina''s hand and ran back to the hut with her.

    The wind had started to pick up inside the camp now with the barrier gone, and the sun was hoting down. When we got to the hut, I grabbed my suit and went inside, letting go of Kyrina''s hand. She still followed me in and asked if I could help her get out of her dress by pulling it up over her head.

    I helped her, and as I did, her naked body was revealed as I pulled the dress up and off her. The way Kyrina''s breasts bounced and jiggled made me ready to do terrible things to the people that interrupted me from getting to experience this moment properly.

    Once I got the dress all the way of, I started to strip down quickly. Kyrina shifted, but once I had my suit fitted on, I grabbed a pack and stuffed it in her suit just in case and the red cloak. I tied it and then slung it over my shoulders by the straps and used another cord to connect the straps in the front.

    Once I was done, I ran outside with Kyrina following close.

    "Do you know where that sound came from?"

    Kyrina put her nose in the air and sniffed, immediately turning north. Both of us ran to see what was going on, but we started hearing fighting when we got closer. Suddenly I stopped from a shock on my wrist, and Kyrina stopped as well.

    I light shing red and blue on the golden bracket that Jill had given me before we had left the ship. The light reminded me of cop lights before I came to this game, so I figured it must be severe, so I tapped the light. Suddenly a distorted image of Jill appeared as a three-dimensional image floating above my wrist.

    "Dave? Are you ok?" Jill asked in a panicked voice.

    "The settlement we have been staying at was just attacked!"

    "You all need to get away from there; your MAS suits have been activated and are on autopilot to your signatures. We have been betrayed!"

    "What? By who?"

    "Irellia and Kyrin left the ship with bothrge MAS units. That was three days ago; somehow, they rigged the cameras and sensors to fool even Alta! They also stole thest four crystals, so they will be able to upgrade each once with two gems. You need to run; it will be them attacking; retreat through the portal and take it with you, but hurry!"

    "What about Sasha''s father, Dresnal?" He left right when the explosion happened; he will be in danger! He can''t fight those giants alone!"

    "Dave! Snap out of it! Dresnal can take care of himself! Your job is to keep our people safe, understand?"

    "Yes, Mam!"

    The image cut off, and I turned to look at Kyrina, who hadn''t said a word.

    "Are you okay?"

    "I knew he wasn''t my brother, even before something always felt off about him, but to betray us? Why?"

    "Irellia, that''s why. It all makes sense now."

    "What do you mean?"

    "A couple of games ago, the same thing happened, and I was betrayed, but she was there with me at the end. Then somehow, in thest game, fate could track us down at the restaurant, living me into a trap, another thing she could have set up. Now, this with a clear sign, those two aren''t normal yers, and they have been using us."

    "What are we going to do now then? We can''t fight those things."

    "We listen to our superiors and get these people to safety. Our suits will meet us on the way."

    I turned to go, but the sound of fighting had stopped. I looked at Kyrina, but she was frozen in ce. The familiarity of the situation was confirmed by the sound of Simon''s voiceing from behind me.

    "Do you know nothing about running a harem, Dave?"

 Chapter 97: The Real State Of The World

    Chapter 97: The Real State Of The World

    "What are you talking about?"

    I turned around to see Simon in his whiteb coat, shaking his head at me. I was happy to see him, but if he was interrupting a game to talk to me, it wasn''t good news.

    "Okay, Dave, I like that you bring all goody to shoes now with the women, but you can''t let your self get cuckold like this! It not good for business."

    "Who''s business? And I don''t own these women! I can''t stop them if they want to seek out other rtionships!"

    "No, that''s not how it works!"

    "What do you mean that''s not how it works? What aren''t you telling me? What is going on out there that makes any difference in here?"

    "I can''t tell you!"

    "Oh, and why not? Aren''t we friends? Aren''t you trying to help me save these girls?"

    "That''s the point of it all..."

    "... The point... No, you don''t mean... Are people watching us, Simon?"

    My eyes burned into Simon, but he looked away. No, you had got to be kidding me. People were watching the things that happened? The things we did, the things I did with these girls?

    "What the fuck is going on, Simon?"

    Simon let out a deep sigh and looked at me. He waved his hand, and a bench appeared that he sat down on, waving me over. I didn''t want to, but I didn''t want to stand either.

    My head was spinning with everything I had just figured out. Whose idea was this all? The way Simon said that it was the n, said that they nned for us to all get lost and go through hardships, but why was it allowed?

    I walked to the bench, ncing at Kyrina before I sat down, at the fat end of the court. I was on edge now because I knew that Simon had been lying to me. He also has been leading me for the pleasure of whoever was watching.

    "Ok, I have us under lock and key right now so that we can talk freely. First of all, I am sorry, Dave. I know you don''t believe me right now, but I was forced to narrate these situations and guild you for the sake of the viewers, but I want you to know that none of the intimate scenes are ever shared, and the feed is cut. Off by AIRC."

    "Who is that?"

    "Not who, but what. AIRC stands for Artificially Intelligent Reborn Computer, its a system that prevents hackers and monitors all feeds to prevent restricted content from being leaked."

    "If it''s so good, then why can you get in here?"

    "I built it, so it has codes in the systems that allow me certain ess and privileges outside of the Game Masters."

    "Why is this being broadcast? And why does it matter about the women at my party?"

    "Since this all happened, and you were sent in, the world has changed dramatically. The virus ran its course, but before it did, a mutation was caused to affect the adults. We lost one-third of the world poption and almost all the world leaders. Reborn is rising to take control of the world by hosting the feeds for the game worldwide. All of this has happened over thest month."

    "One-third of the people are dead? How is the world even functioning still?"

    "Reborn isn''t just some gamingpany, sure they created this game, but they have been around for a long time. I have been doing some research on thepany, and they have been around funding different organizations for thest sixty years. They have been setting up this n."

    What was going on?

    "They are the ones that caused the diseases, Dave! When the people started to die along with the world leaders, they already had people worldwide. Dave, they control everything now. I could be killed for telling you this information!"

    "Then why are you here, Simon?"

    "To warn you, the remaining world thinks this whole sticking with the one girl is cute for now, but they havee to expect you to be the hero that saves all the girls and not ignores the new ones. I know this is all fucked up, but when you get back to the ship, you had better start making more connections."

    "So, that''s it? I''m just another tv star that risks his life for real on a guided course? What happens if I refuse?"

    "The world doesn''t see it that way anymore, your all characters in a game that people watch on all outlets, and you aren''t the only ones being watched. When the virus was killing people, Reborn put almost one hundred thousand kids into the game. Up to eight games run at a time, so only ten percent of the yers are in the games. The rest is God''s that make up less than one percent."

    "... What happens to rest?"

    "Frozen, just like these people, and you if you don''t listen. I''m serious, Dave, trust me or not, but I need you. Everyone else has settled into this, and they are okay with it, but I know you not! Hold on, we aren''t the only ones against this, but we have no way of doing anything about it yet."

    "So I''m just supposed to push Kyrina to the side when I get back?"

    "I have given you many boosts to help with this, so figure it out. We are working on this end, the other option is to go into time out forever, and you might as well be dead. There are a lot of guys with far lower standards than you in the freezer. Think about the big picture here, Dave."

    I didn''t want to admit it, but he was right; what was I going to do if I got frozen? Nothing, I wouldn''t know the difference. I would be locked in a code forever, while who knows what happened to the girls, could I let that happen?

    "Fine, I get it, but what now do I do about Irellia and Kyrin?"

    "Irellia was one of fate''s first followers and his only in the end because he became so focus on you. Kyrin, on the other hand, was the lead of these girls that are with you now, and he used them as shields and lost the Mini-Game. That was the same one you won and freed all of them, but he was stuck with Kyrina, so he was dragged along when he shouldn''t have."

    "So then," but a quick hand wave-cut me off by Simon.

    "I''ve stayed too long and told you too much; remember that and tell no one, or it''s game over for all of us, understand?"

    "Yeah."

    "Good luck, and I sorry for all of this, but you the one that can stop this, so don''t stop fighting!"

 Chapter 98: Unlife Alliance

    Chapter 98: Unlife Alliance

    Suddenly, all the sounds rushed back in, and it was standing beside Kyrina like I had been before Simon had shown up. It was like he was never even here or like the moment was rewinded so it would get yed over and lost. One-third of the world was dead and now watching us and dictating how we live in the game.

    I wanted to think more about it, but I could hear the fighting getting closer. The ground was starting to shake from heavy stomping that could only be Irellia and Kyrin. Something brushed my leg, and I looked down to see a worried look on her cat face.

    "Give me a ride, and we need to be fast; they are getting closer."

    "Get on and hold on tight!" Kyrina yelled.

    I got on her back and held on as she got ready to run when we heard a familiar voice yelling at us from behind.

    "What are you waiting for? Get running!" Dresnal yelled to us, and Kyrina started running.

    The Oceana caught up to us with no problem and ran alongside us. I looked. I''ve to see he was missing most of his cloth, and what was left was burnt. His body still looked like it had no marks, but he was no longer a deep blue. Now he was a light teal, and the colour did not suit him.

    "Are you only?" I called from Kyrina''s back as we ran through the now empty vige.

    "I''ll be fine; I just had to use up most of my Dynam. I will be fine after I rest for a couple of days; those things are way too strong. Nothing I did could harm them."

    "Jill said they stole four bare Dynam crystals with therge MAS units."

    "They take double of what the small ones need, so they had enough to increase the fighting power on them that much. If they hadn''t, I would have been able to stop them."

    "They tricked us all and used us to get what they want, don''t feel bad about it. We will figure it out."

    "Let''s get back to the first cave and deactivate the teleporter if they ever get their had on it..."

    "Yeah, we know."

    When we reached the small caves that opened up to the view, I had seen from the other side. Though, from here, we could only see the people filing thought into the tent in that cave. Maxine and Sasha were guiding thest vigers, though, but the other girls were already through.

    Sasha noticed us and then her father and rushed over.

    "Are you alright, dad? Your colour... You shouldn''t use that much, dad, or it will kill you!" Sasha scolded her father as she ran and hugged him.

    "I didn''t have much say in the matter; it was all I could do to stay alive and escape. Let''s get out of here before those things get here."

    We all nodded and ran to the portal where thest person was going through. As they all went through, I waited as the stopping got closer. I wanted to see them before closing the gate.

    Two ck shapes came into view, smashing and destroying everything in their paths. The Large MAS units hadn''t been ck. They also didn''t have glowing green veins running for a familiar bright glowing core. That was enough for me, so I turned and fled through the portal, and once on the other side, Dresnal closed it.

    "They are working with Wrexillian''s! Why?"

    "Not only that, but I killed a group of skeletons before the giant bastards showed up. They were the ones that destroyed the dome generator; that''s not good news if Wrexillia is involved."

    "I know that they are Universal Watch''s enemies, but I just kind of assumed they would be sticking their hands in anywhere that something bad thing happened."

    "No, the Wrexilia are a menace, but they only care about piracy. And they hate all living things, so they would have no reason to work with a living person."

    "What if that person could offer them unlimited power or a wish?"

    "How? Like Alexander? No, that would not be enough; his wishes are only within his power and what they would ask for is great Alexander."

    "No, I mean an actual wish, like a genie in a bottle, anything you want? Don''t ask how; entertain the idea because it is possible, but I can''t tell you how."

    "UW secrets, hey? Well, if there were no restraints on the wish, then yes, they would work with them to achieve it, and that is extremely bad for everyone everywhere."

    "What would the Wrexillian''s ask for?"

    "That''s easy, to turn everyone Unlife. They could rule and dominate everyone. They mean we have morepetitors, but it could also exin some of the troubles on my homeworld of Xeno with the ghouls. I need to go talk to some people."

    Dresnal left without another word, and Sasha followed him, leave Maxine, Kyrina still in tiger form and myself standing in the tent alone. All the things that had happened today were piled up in my mind, and I started to feel tired.

    "Come you two, follow me."

    Maxine led us to another tent and said we had privacy here and to rx. I thanked her as she left, and Maxine smiled at me and winked before leaving. That looks and wink were suggestive, but when I turned around, I understood why.

    Kyrina stood naked before me and walked up to me. She began pulling at my zipper to get my suit off, and I helped, soon standing equally nude. Kyrina''s cheeks were pink, and her chest rose and fell in her excitement as it took her in my arms.

    I felt her erect nipples press into my bare chest, and I slid both hands down around her bottom. Our tounges touched as we kissed, and I squeezed her firm ass with both hands, lifting her and making her moan into my mouth as we kissed.

    Kyrina wrapped her legs around me, and I walked toward the bed in the corner. She pressed her wet slit into me as I throbbed against the wetness grinding it. Iid her on the bed before pulling away from the kiss, causing a thin stream of saliva to bridge our mouths.

    Iid down beside Kyrina, slid one of my arms under her, and gripped the breast on the other side, teasing the nipple. As she moaned against me, I began to kiss her again, but it pushed my hand down between Kyrina''s legs.

    Kyrina''s moans intensified as my fingers slipped into her smooth and wet flesh. I started to move my fingers on both hands, and Kyrina had to stop kissing me to pant and moan. As the speed of my fingers, so did her cries of pleasure until they start to shake in my arms.

    I took my fingers away, and she shook more as her juices dripped from my fingers. I moved and lifted her legs ups while guiding my tip into her pulsing wetness. I mmed it into her, making Kyrina let out a deep gasp and then moaned out with pleasure as I started to move.

    The rest of the night, we made love and then copsed into a dreamless sleep.

 Chapter 99: Stuck On Rails

    Chapter 99: Stuck On Rails

    The next morning I awoke with Kyrina''s naked body pressed into mine. Her head was on my chest, and her legs were wrapped around mine. I stroked Kyrina''s hair and began to think about yesterday''s events and revtions.

    I first put the thoughts of the outside world and the viewer''s needs. Simon told me I would have until I got back to the ship to travel to Xeno to change. There were more important things going on here and now that needed to be dealt with.

    Like Irellia and Kyrin and the two now ck and Unlifed MAS units, they stole and piloted. We were safe for now, but what happened when the race started? It wasn''t like there wasn''t enough danger, to begin with, but now adding the betrayers and Wrexillia was going to make this almost impossible.

    We needed to do something before the race starts, and maybe Dresnal, Maxine, and Mikota might be able to help. They were the most familiar with this, so they might know if what I have nned will work. Kyrina stirred on my chest and lifted her beautiful face to look at me.

    All thoughts of today vanished as I gazed into her partially covered eyes. Kyrina smile and slid up my body to kiss me. The touch of her body sliding against mine dove my passion back into gear, hardly cooled from the experience we shared allst night.

    After more passion-filled moments, we both climax and fell to the bed panting. Both of us were sweating from the exertions, so I got up to grab us each a towel and grabbed a water bag. I came back and sat down on our mat bed, handing Kyrina a towel before taking the cork out of the pouch to have a drink.

    After Kyrina had towelled off and cleaned herself, I passed her the water skin. She drank deeply, causing water to spill over her mouth''s edge. I watch it trickle down her naked breast and wished I had more stamina to go again, but we had things to do.

    "What are we going to do? I mean, now that we know that those two are out there, working with the enemy?"

    "Nothing, not much we can do about them, yet. I need to talk to Dresnal and the others from this. If they know where we can find some more of those gems, we might have a chance in the race."

    "Do you think that we can still win with them against us?"

    I leaned over and kissed her, then I began to pull away, but she stopped me.

    "Before we go, I want to talk to you about something."

    Kyrina''s expression was more serious now, and I started to get concerned, but then she spoke, and I was just in old surprised.

    "Dave, I love you, and this has been a lot of fun. You have been a gentleman to me and have treated me like a princess, but you can''t keep going like this. We all love you, and I can''t stand to see how Iona looks at us, and I know Tilly is holding back. You know what I''m trying to say, right? I was talking to Maxine about it as she helped me get ready."

    As I listen to Kyrina, speak it all made sense, but it still made me wonder if Serina might have something to do with this. This kind of thing made me feel just like an actor in the story, and now knowing that I was didn''t help. This was a relief, but the timing just made me more aware of the rails our lives were on.

    "I asked her what she thought about it all, and she just told me that we all had a happy life together when you were with all of them. So I love what you have done for me, but you have a job to do. And it''s about more than just this race or the game. Tama and another person need you to form a connection, ording to Tilly, so you can''t spend all your time with just me."

    Well, things worked out, and that was one thing out of my mind, but it opened up a bunch of other exciting doors.

    "I''m d you understand, I had been trying to figure out what I could do for Tama, but this helps with that. Let''s get out there; we had a lot of things to do in three days. On the fourth day, we have to be at that starting line."

    We kissed again and then got our standard UW suits on that had been left in our tent for us. It felt good to get back into the standard-issue bodysuit I had gotten used to while training on the ship. Once dressed, we left the tent and found everyone sitting and talking at a setup table, and I could smell the grilling Catsect.

    We both walked over to sit down, but she pushed me to Tama and went to sit beside Tilly and Sasha. I tickled Tama to get her to move over and almost got stab when she whipped around with a dagger out! Woah! Her training must have been helping her; I was nearly stuck there!

    "SORRY! Jeez, you never do that! I could have stab you, idiot! What do you want?"

    "I was going toe and sit with you."

    "Oh? What about the wife? Yes, wife! What do you think of this?"

    Tama had hopped out of her seat and was pressing up against me. It took me back to the shower as she ran her hands up my chest in a suggestive manner while staring at Kyrina, who was trying to keep a straight face. I was about to sigh when Tama got too carried away with herst sentence and grabbed between my legs.

    Like a hammer was striking me directly in the brain. My eyes bulged, crossed, and then my knees tried to buckle. Damn, Tama was unbelievably strong; her grip left me feeling like I had swallowed a boulder. About two point five seconds after her hands delivered their crushing wickedness; she realized that mistakes had been made.

 Chapter 100: Cherry Red Under The Sun

    Chapter 100: Cherry Red Under The Sun

    "Ermagerd, my balls!"

    "Shit Dave, I am so sorry!"

    Tama hopped back, waving her hands in apology as I brace my hands on my knees, panting. The girls at the table we all giggling, while Dresnal wasugh hysterically. The pain was still intense, but I was getting my breath back as I straightened up.

    "Sorry! I got a little excited, but seriously what''s going on, Dave? What makes you want toe back now?"

    "Don''t think he hasn''t been thinking about you and each of the rest of you! We just talked, and I asked him to go back to spending more personal time with each of you like it was before."

    "Why?"

    "Because Dave needs to form a connection with you, or when ites to the end of the game, you won''t be transported to the golden halls with us," Tilly exined.

    I snuck up behind Tama again and scooped her up. She struggled, but I turned to walk to the case exit tunnel. I called back to Kyrina to talk to them and figure out about the crystal. After we left the main cave and started walking to the cave entrance, I hade it with Kyrina and Dresnal a few days early.

    Tama had stopped struggling now and curled into me but staying quiet. Jill loaded a map to me, and ord to it, our MAS units would be here soon, so I wanted to go meet them and jump into Diamond Edge. I was missing the speed and mobility of the suit, and I was ready to start training with it.

    "What are we doing?"

    "Suits areing down, so I wanted tome and meet them, so I thought you might want to," but my words were cut off as she pulled my face down into her lips.

    I let her down, but she didn''t let go, pulling her body into mine. She gripped my suit and pulled it open, pushing her tongue in my mouth, tangling with mine. We were at the mouth, and Tama pulled me out of the cave and around to a short rock.

    I pulled over her suit and slid it off her pale skin, exposing her small breasts and slit with a small patch of hair. The sun zed down and made the red of her little nipples look like cherry''s as I took one between my teeth, teasing it as I took off my suit. As I exposed my thick shaft, Tama reached down and took it in her hand.

    She guided me into her wet hole, rubbing the tip up and then lifting her legs up, putting her feet at my neck. I pushed into her, and I watched her eyes roll back as she let out a gasp of pleasure, and I started to move. Tama gripped my hips as I began to thrust harder and faster, and then her moans turned to a scream of pleasure, but I wasn''t finished with her yet.

    I pulled out of her, and she shook as I did, but I pulled her to stand as she was panting and shaking, turning her around.

    "M-m-more? Aaahh!"

    I could hear the sounds of somethinging from the air, so I picked up speed, making Tama cry out in ecstasy as I took her from behind with my hand squeezing her throat. When I came, I could feel her entire body shake in my arms and around my gushing shaft.

    Tama shook more as I pulled out but turned to me with a hot looking face and panting. She wiped the drool from her mouth caused by the final orgasm that I could see still pulsing her body. I moved forward and kissed her, then grabbing both our suits because I could see our six MAS units flying down to meet us.

    After both of us dressed, Tama and I kissed until the MAS reached us. Only then did she pull away and run to Energy Lich, putting her hand to its facete to open her suit. I walked to Diamond Edge as Tama turned and backed into her suit, the tes and the ss closing over her face.

    I raised my hand to the facete and watched as the ss slid up and the suit opened. The other MAS unitsnded and walked into the cave. I turned and backed into a feeling I didn''t know I missed as much as I did until my back pressed inside and the tes slid closed across my chest. Suddenly, I was astonished by multiple messages shing across my HUD.

    //Are you ok?

    Your estranged wife has duped//us, and your new wife''s mysterious brother is screwing the estranged wife, and now they are both gone! They took the mechs to so we have to keep our eyes peeled for those things; what a mess!

    "Yes, Alta, I''m ok. And I know about all of that, but it''s worse than that! They are working with Wrexillia; you have to warn Jill!"

    //Done! But you know they took the crystals, right?! You guys can''t handle them like this and do the race!

    "I know, I''m trying to figure that out right now, but I think that you can help with that. Where can I find those crystals on this?

    //Pure Dynam? Let me take a... Yeah, no

    "What do you mean, no?"

    //No, I am programmed so as not to send operatives into ces that have less than a twenty-five percent chance of sess. I can''t send you to this ce

    "Alta, this is for the protection of us all. If we don''t try, we will just be killed in the race. Think about it, if we seed, what kind of increase to the percent of us winning the race will it create?"

    //This is an extreme risk; I am not authorized to make this choice; I must speak to Jill... Confirmed... I shallply with your request. The ce is called The ss Forge, a crack in the the melts the falling sand into ss and has some fearsome creatures.

    "So, The ss Forge''s monsters will give us pure Dynam? That doesn''t sound that bad; what is our sess percent if it is below twenty-five?"

    //Three

 Chapter 101: Worries For The Future

    Chapter 101: Worries For The Future

    So our chance was great, but it wasn''t like we had much choice. Irellia and Kyrin, plus all the others, would make it impossible to win the race, and we wouldn''t make it back. I took Tama''s suited hand, and we walked back inside.

    When we got there, the other girls had already suited up, and Kyrina was shifted into her tiger form. Dresnal was wrapped up in his rags and waited for me. I walked up to him in my suit, and we were almost the same size now, but he had a much broader chest.

    "So, The ss Forge? Well, good luck, no way I''m going down there, and I worried about you taking my daughter there with you."

    "Sasha won''t being with us, and neither will you, Kyrina or Maxine. Just the five of us will be going on this trip. You need to find a way into the city and learn anything about the racers that you can. Any information you gain is the difference between life and death, but you need to be careful. Your livese before everything, understand?"

    I got nods from them, and I turned back to Dresnal, but he already had a hand up, waving it in my face.

    "Yeah, of course, I''m going to go watch and help them, don''t worry," Dresnal said as he walked up to me; and I knew what wasing, and it didn''t look like he would hold back this time.

    //DIAMOND PLATING ACTIVATED

    //SYSTEM OVERRIDE ACTIVATED, INCREASED DEFENSE X6

    Both messages shed across my HUD as the hand connected with the shiny ting rose to fill the hexagonal patterns across my MAS. I stood, but even as I felt the force spread out, the initial contact had still hurt. I focused and then turned to Dresnal so he could see my re through the ss, but he was alreadyughing heartily.

    I just shook my head and stretched my shoulders. This guy, when I got back, I would give him a pat on the back! I turned with a hand on my suited neck and looked at the girlsing with me, we would have to take two buggies, and even then, it would be a full day ride, so we had to hurry. Time was getting to be a crunch right now; that''s to the betrayal.

    "Is everyone ready to go? Got lots of skewers?"

    The girls cheered, and Mikota held up arge bag, pulled a Catsect kebab out and tossed it to me. I caught it, and we all head the two sand carts brought out for us to use. Mikota and Tama hoped in one, and I was about to drive, but Iona kicked me out, so Tilly sat I myp, and both of us activated our stabilizers to help us keep in our seats.

    /Let''s go!

    I call it into the microphone in my helmet, and the girls cheer back and instantly regretted, not driving. The two girls raced out of the cave and out into a storm that had started. Mikota flew through the air with Tama holding on for her life, and Iona was close behind.

    I had one arm holding Tilly and the other grabbing the bar as weunched into the air after them. After about twenty more minutes and then Tilly finally screaming into the mic, the other two started to drive better. The storm was raging around us now, and it was hard to see, but we had tracker maps in our HUD to help us track the route, and the monsters left us alone.

    About midday, we stop at a cave to eat, trying to do it while driving in the storm, asked for a mouth full of sand. We pulled into the cave and got out of our suits to eat. We all just sat in the sand and talked about what we were going to find in the forge.

    "From the look of it on the map, it is a huge canyon with free movingva at the bottom. Do you guys know anything more about it?"

    "Mostly that we shouldn''t be going there. The ce is supposed to hold creatures that don''t even show up during the race. They are ss and crystal infused monsters that are deadly!" Mikota exined with some theatrics.

    Well, that was a simple enough exnation, and It was already what I figured. I took a bunch of skewers from the bag and left the three girls talking together. I had noticed Tilly was standing near the mouth of the cave, so I decided to bring her food.

    I moved up behind Tilly and wrapped my arms around her, and kissed her neck. Tilly gave a small jump, but I could feel her smile when I pressed my cheek into hers. I handed her the kebabs from my one hand and then transferred the rest between my hands so I could eat while holding her close to me.

    "Do you think we will make it to Xeno?"

    "Yeah, without a doubt."

    "What makes you so sure and confident?"

    "I know we will all try our best, and if we do, we do, but if we don''t, well, we try again. Though I don''t n on doing anything that will risk us losing, so I believe we will win until we won''t."

    "I guess that is a good way to look at it; I''m just worried Davey, I still find it hard to believe people we trusted betrayed us. My biggest concern right now what we are going to do about Iona? Now that we know Irellia is bad, Iona can''t stay her Vassal."

    "I don''t know how we are going to fix that right now, but we will figure it out, and I will keep you all safe. We have more than enough to worry about with The ss Forgeing up, Tilly. So let''s take it one step at a time, my Darling."

    Tilly turned in my arms with a bright smile at the mention of her pet name for me. We kissed and then turned back to look out at the storm as we finished eating.

 Chapter 102: Iona Want You To Be Happy

    Chapter 102: Iona Want You To Be Happy

    I walked back with Tilly toward Mikota and Tama, who were finishing their food, while Iona had a far off look. I kissed Tilly on the light blue skin of her cheek and then squeezed her hand before breaking away to see Iona.

    Lost in thought, Iona didn''t see meing until I was right in front of her. When she did, a scowl crossed her nk face, and I received a harsh re. Jeez! Kyrina was right, I needed to fix these things now, or I would end up with another Irellia on my hands in the future.

    "What do you want?"

    Her tone was harsh, but she was right to feel this way. She was probably thinking about why Irellia left me and what was keeping her from leaving me as well. I had to fix this now because there was no way I could fight against her, and that''s what it would be if she joined the other side.

    "I wanted to see how you are doing. I know you must be going through a lot of different feelings right now, and I know I should havee to you first, but I needed to find out how you felt before I barged in and put my foot in my mouth like I always do."

    I sat down beside Iona and put my arm around her. I expected resistance, but there was none. Instead, she turned into me andid her head on my shoulder. I brushed away the hair on her face and stroked her cheek.

    "I don''t understand why she did that? What does she think she will get from doing this? She is already a god!"

    "Revenge for getting Fate locked up. They worked together for longer than I know, so this has to be because of Tyron getting frozen for cheating. If Irellia keeps this up, she will end up in the same ce!"

    Iona believed my words, but I held them at arm''s length and took them for what they were, lies. They wouldn''t get punished. Hell, this was probably scripted in. They needed a lousy person to push the story. I had to lie to these girls about the real purpose of Reborn and what was going on in the outside world.

    What would happen if the outside world failed? What if Reborn was destroyed from the outside? Simon said no one could hack in, but he had made a back door for himself that he said no one knew about. But what if that wasn''t the case?

    What if they only let Simon believe he was the only one that knew? What if that were tracking all his movements inside the game, even during the freezes? If that was the case, then why were they letting him do it?

    There were way too many variables that couldn''t be talked about or discussed. I needed to get to the bottom of this, but I also had Irellia, my girls, and now The ss Forge. And that was just the proverbial tip of the iceberg, so to speak.

    I just wanted to tell someone, but I had to keep it all inside. Maybe, after this game, I would ask to spend some extra time with my Ascended Realm supporters. Trinity would be able to put in a word with her mom, Tequ, when I made the request. Then I might be able to talk more privately and have less of a chance of being frozen.

    I leaned down and kissed Iona on the cheek, and she turned her lips to mine and wrapped her arms around my neck. She crawled into myp, and our lips connected, sending heat through my body. Iona''s questing tongue pushed into my mouth, tangling with my tongue, making me wrap my arm around her body with one hand and her breast in the other. I wanted to keep it going, but we were about to get x rated in front of everyone.

    As hot as that sounded, we had shit to do, and I kicked myself for passing this passion-filled cave experience up. I pulled away, as Iona was trying to pull my suit open. I had to stop her, even though I wanted to keep going so bad. The pleading in her eyes made me throb against my UW issued suit, but I just smiled apologetically.

    "When we are done and off this, we will have another night like the one with the demon''s soul."

    Iona got off me, and I stood up in front of her.

    "You better, or I will have to put you over my knee!" Iona said as she ran her hand over the rock hard bulge in my suit.

    I reached around her and grabbed her soft bottom with one hand and pulled her into a kiss. My fingers could feel the heating from between her legs, and I could only imagine how wet she was inside of her suit. Iona bit my lip, and I groaned, almost losing all self-control, wanting to tear her suit off and press myself into the hot wetness between her legs.

    I pushed back and broke away, panting and almost sweating. Even though the outside was hot, the caves were cool, with a constant breeze running through them. Everyone else had left us, and we''re waiting in the sand carts.

    "Are you sure? We could be fast?"

    "Love, we will enjoy this when we can actually enjoy this, and there are ces to cuff you to this time."

    "Really? Can we use silk straps instead? Metal is hard, and I..."

    "Yes, My Love, when we get back, we will have some fun. Let''s get going, the others are waiting for us, and we were putting on quite the show before."

    "Pfft! I know what you have done with each of these girls, and that was pretty softcore."

    "What do you mean, you know?"

    "What do you think we talk about? The weather? I at least know that your only kinky with me, but you seem to do good at keeping the variety running with each of us."

    "Ugh, why is this so easy for you guys to talk about?"

    "Hm? Well, it''s for your benefit. We can help point out things that you need to work on."

    "Oh? Wait, what things do I need to work on?"

    "Well, Sasha wants you to be rougher with her, now that she has this body that can take a lot of abuse, and she couldn''t ask for it before because of the ws. Mikota wants you to try sticking it in her other hole and to stick your tongue there as well, but that one is your preference. Hmm, who else? Oh! Jill wanted you to be sensual with her and give attention to her entire body since her new body''s circuits have a very intense sense to pleasure."

    Woah! Wait a minute, they all just exined things like this to each other? I wasn''t sure what was hotter, hearing about this stuff or dreaming about it, but she wasn''t done yet. We had stopped, and we''re still out of earshot as she continued with my blood pumping.

    "Tama wants a threesome with Mikota and you. Tilly wants you to pay more attention to her kitty with your mouth. Maxine wanted you to take her from behind and to choke her, and Kyrina says she wants more of that too!"

    "Wow, do you think you could write that all down?"

 Chapter 103: The Unmade

    Chapter 103: The Unmade

    "Haha, you will remember, or we will remind you. Just don''t ignore us; we have alle to somewhat of an understanding about all of this, so quit forgetting us!"

    "This is bing a full-time job haha, I need to ship some of you off to the Ascended Realm, or I''m just going to be running from bedroom to bedroom!"

    "I''m not going anywhere; you can send one of the other girls in my ce. I want to stay with you ying together."

    I looked down into her eyes, and they were filled with determination. Maybe Iona was right, and I just need to rx with the women and let them guide me. I took Iona''s hand and walked back to our sand carts.

    //Are you two down trying to swallow each other''s face and screwing with your clothes on? You know if you two need so one to show you how it''s done, I could join you! - Mikota joked into the mic, but the look she gave us before dropping her ss face shield made me think there was no joke implied.

    //You can just wait your turn; I seem to remember some pair getting heated on the hangar bay floor. Do you have any memory of that?- Iona shot back into the mic, but Mikota and Tama were already driving away, theirugher filling ears.

    Iona let out a growl as I sat down, and then Tilly sat on myp. I wrapped an arm around her, and Inoa jumped into the seat opposite us. The moment she was in her chair, the vehicle pushed me back into my heart and Tilly back into me.

    Even though we were suited, I could still feel the curves off her back and bottom pressing into my body. The suits were so sensitive that it was almost like there was skin on skin contact, making the rest of the ride better than the first half with the racing that went on at the start. I was distracted with my thoughts of how Tilly''s body felt against mine, but I was snapped out when Tilly gripped my arm and brought me back to reality.

    Ahead was a long wide crack in the ground, but as we got closer, it got bigger. Soon we arrived, and we all got out and stretched out legs. Tama and Mikota Ran to the edge, peering down, but both stepped back right away. I walked over to them and stepped to the border to have a look down and see what was down there.

    The gap to the other side must have been at least forty meters, and it stretched farther than the eye could see in both directions. Before I looked down, I was struck by how straight the canyon and cliff edges were. Usually, something like this would have been jagged like a crack, but this was like a great sword had to dig into the ground.

    /Do you know what caused this ce to be like this? There is no way this canyon is natural. Something had to of made this right?

    I looked at Mikota as I spoke, and her facete went transparent as she exined over the speakers for everyone to hear.

    //This was caused something like two years ago by a fight between Alexander and The Unmade. That is the Wrexillian Primal God MAS; this was caused by a blow that was deflected by Alexander as the two gods fought. Both specialized in summoning Dynam based weapon to fight with, but in the end, The Unmade was forced to retreat -Mikota

    /Do you know why they attacked?

    //They were trying to infect the core of Prime so that it would produce negative Dynam. This would kill all life on the and make it habitable for them -Mikota

    /Do the Wrexillian''s attack like that often?

    //No, they haven''t been active for over fifty years and even then, it wasn''t a raid, just them pirating. They hit numerous outlying mining stations, but each one was destroyed when we arrived, so we have no real clue why they were even there in the first ce. UW records show that the mines that were hit mined a unique material known as Cyram. As it stands with our current level of technologies, we can only use it in the making of Acura-Gel -Mikota

    I looked down into the gouge in the and could see red lines far below, and then dance red lights covered the lower half of the canyon. I could see things moving below, but it was too hard to make any out clearly. The sun was starting to go down now, and I was starting to get tired, but then I heard a sounding from behind us from where we just drove from.

    //Dave... I''m picking up a lot of giant bugsing out way. What should we do? -Tilly

    No, this wasn''t good at all. I checked my own map and confirmed 12rge long-bodied insects head in our direction. This was bad, if we had to go down now, it was going to be a rough journey, but if we stayed, we couldn''t win against the group approaching us.

    We couldn''t stay up here, but that would mean leaving the buggies to the bugs. Well, I list had to hope the insects would just leave when they found we had left already. If we lost the carts, we would be walking back, and we didn''t have time for that.

    /Alright, everyone, listen up. We have to go down now into the canyon, and we have to leave the vehicles to the bugs. We need to stick together no matter what happens; this ce is one of the most dangerous ces on this. Everything can kill us here in The ss Forge, so pay attention and don''t get lost; we are going down!

    I looked back to where we had juste from and could see the monsters'' tops cresting the sandhill. I turned around and signaled the girls to follow and ran to the edge. We all jump out into the open air above the canyon and then began to fall.

 Chapter 104: Dungeon Activating!

    Chapter 104: Dungeon Activating!

    //Stablizers acitvated

    I started to drop, and I reached out to grab Tilly''s hand. She saw what I was doing and reached out, grabbing mine.

    /Everyone, let''s grab hands and slow down

    Everything was going well, and Iona ran through the air with ease to my side, taking my hand. Tilly had just taken Mikota''s hand when I heard my name scream from the helmet speakers.

    //Dave! -Tama

    That''s was when I realized what was missing before I put the girl''s hands together, and I dove to Tama''s position on the map. I did squats off invisible walls to increase my speed because I could see her in front of me, but the ground wasing closer at an rming rate. I kicked harder, and I rocketed to her, catching up, so I changed to feet down and ran at her, still falling and less than ten meters off the ground.

    I snatched her and started to run up a steep hill of air, trying to bleed off my downward motion. Slowly, I began to make upward progress, and I began to slow, staying about five meters off the ground. I looked around at the sparkling sand and the surrounding area, but no threats are on the map yet, so I look down at Tama in my arms.

    Suddenly Tama shook in my arms awake and then grabbed at me before rxing. She must have passed out before I caught her, but why didn''t she slow down? I looked up to see the other girls descending down to us, so I decided that it would be a good idea to go to grounds level.

    /What happened, Tama?

    I walked down through the air on invisible steps as I asked the question, and she didn''t respond right away. It wasn''t until just before the bottom that Tama decided to speak up, and I stopped about ten centimeters off the sand.

    //I got scared, I''m sorry! I know I''m supposed to be brave, but I had never experienced anything like it before. It was like my mind wouldn''t process thoughts, so that I couldn''t get how to slow down through my head -Tama.

    Now I understood what had happened, and I should have started us holding hands. When we jumped, none of this would have happened, but everything started to happen so fast. It wasn''t Tama who should be apologizing. It was me.

    /It wasn''t your fault, I should have started us holding hands, but we made it. Though I''m a bit suspicious about how quiet it is down here. There are no monsters on the map, and we are too far from the top to pick up the ones here, so what is going on?

    The girls were almost to us, jumping from air ledge to air ledge. These MAS suits just looked at thews of gravity and said, not today! Mikota was the first to put the boot of gue Strider down on the sand, but then everything around us changed, and I dropped to the sand, almost stumbling.

    The others hit the sand around me, but they had been less than two meters from the ground when this happened. This phenomenon started when Mikota had put one foot down and the other raise. She stumbled and fell forward into the sand, cursing into the mic.

    //System restricted, Dungeon Activating

    Woah, that wasn''t in my helmet HUD; this one was the same asst game, projecting from my eyes. I heard a noiseing from above, and I looked up. The stone canyon was closing above us, but I also see tworge dark shapes flying down at us from above.

    /Everyone up, NOW! DONT LOOK UP. JUST RUN!

    As everyone quickly got out of the way, our two sand buggies smashed into the sand where we just were. When I looked up again, the roof was finishing closing up, and now we were in a cave. To be more specific, a dungeon, why didn''t I see iting? I had never guessed the ce would close up like this, though.

    /Is everyone alright?

    Mikota''s ss face ce to reveal her pretty face and smile.

    "Ya, only because you warned us. I was going toy in the sand for a bit and mope, so you saved my life by yelling at us. I never thought that this ce would be like so crazy, like how did the canyon walls just close above us?"

    The rest of the girls crowded around, and I put down Tama. I dropped my facete with a thought, as did the rest of them. Before it dropped, I had noticed some strange red shape ahead on the map, but they didn''t look like they were moving towards us.

    "It''s a game, remember; I just ran up open-air like some cartoon character to slow down. I have given up on trying to make sense of it all. There are enemies far up ahead, but I think we can rest here for a bit, but we will have to take watches, and sleeping in shifts."

    The girls nodded, and we walked back to where we hadnded. The area was now home to the two destroyed buggies. I don''t think Kyrina could have fixed either of these; they were just two weird engine blocks with parts, wheels, and broken pieces lying around them.

    I noticed Mikota starring at the mess, and I walked over to her. The rest of the girls were finding a ce to sit down and rest. No one could take off their MAS units because we would need to respond fast if we were attacked.

    "What are you thinking?"

    Mikota didn''t answer at first, but then she slowly turned her body to me and then finally her head.

    "I don''t know yet... I might be able to do something with this..."

    That was all I got from her as she turned back to the wrecks and started to walk over to the piles. I watched silver mist pour from her gray ted suit with the blue and pink lines. As the fog touched the metal, it started to fall into piles of dust.

    I had no idea what was going on at this point. I was just content with watching Mikota work as the others rested.

 Chapter 105: Canyon Cruise

    Chapter 105: Canyon Cruise

    Neither of us woke the other three for about six hours; we were too involved, getting sweaty. I could have never imagined that Mikota would be so good at this kind of thing, and my blood was pumping, and I didn''t need any sleep; I was ready to go! I held up thest piece to the monster we had created as the Micro-Nano attached it, making the joint.

    I stepped back to where Mikota stood with her arms outstretched, making some final adjustments with her bugs to the Mega-Buggy. Mikota had scanned all the parted and broke the damaged parts down to their basic level. Then we asked Alta to make a schematic for this Mega-Buggy, and we set to work.

    Now we had a six-wheeled monster with five seats and a spot for Tilly to stand up and fire rockets. It was not much bigger than the normal ones we had before, but now it was covered in the extra metal as armor. We even had ss windows and extra protection around engines and the dual back tires that were now bigger thanks to the additional two tires'' material.

    I don''t think this dungeon''s creator would like what we built, but I didn''t care. The bugs gave us our carts in pieces, trying to kill us with them, and now we had put it back together. There were no rules on dungeons; it was just that most had small doors to get inside the entrance or small halls, so a vehicle was pointless.

    This ce, though, was perfect for it, arge straight sandy canyon with one thin stream of magma running down the middle, making it afortable ce to drive this beast. We had also mount Mikota''s clones guns to the side and gave them an upgrade since they could just reform if destroyed while we were safe inside.

    I turned to Mikota to see her sweat dotted brow and a big smile as she put her arms down. I put an arm around her shoulder, and she head against mine. I guide us over to where the other girls were sleeping and woke Tilly and Iona up to keep watch for three hours.

    Both girls were shocked and filled with questions about the Mega-Buggy, but I told them to wait until we slept some.I thought it best to let Tama sleep through this, considering her near-death experience earlier. I leaned against the canyon wall with Mikota and slid down, passing out shortly after that with Mikota''s head in myp.

    When Tama woke us up, I still felt a bit groggy, but I did some stretches and shook it off. A few hours was better than nothing, and the Mega-Buggy was going to help get us to move much morefortably than if we walked. Mikota and Tama did the stretches with us, and then we headed over to the vehicle where Tilly and Iona were waiting for us.

    "So, how did you guys do it? I''ve seen Mikota fix stuff before, but never like this. This thing is somethingpletely different than before!" Iona talked excitedly.

    "The bugs are more creative now that I''ve upgraded. Who knows what will happen with the next one!"

    "Well, let''s get going then so we can get back to the rest of the group. Tama, do you want to drive?"

    "Who? Me? I could drive, but are you sure?"

    "Ya! are you sure? don''t you want me to drive?" Iona asked while getting in my face.

    "No, you are going to be firing aser at the things that get too close to the turrets. Since this is a dungeon, we just have to kill all the monsters and the boos, and we will get all the loot at the end. That means that it will be better to stay inside and fight. Tama has had the most rest and knows how to drive well enough for this."

    Iona looked like she wanted to argue but crossed her arms instead. Mikota opened the side door that slid up, and we all got in, weaving around one of the side gun turrets. While I was the one with the big n just now, I found that I had left myself without a job.

    Once inside, Tama took the driver''s seat with Mikota across from her in the other. While Iona sat next to me, Tilly was seated behind us and beside her shortdder to her battle station. Once everyone was seated, we opened up both side doors, and Mikota''s clones hopped onto the turrets she had made.

    The standard rifle was a single shot with a long-range, but Mikota had somehow given them each two barrels with auto fire. Iona was looking out her door as we started to move, and I checked the map, but the enemies had moved out of the map''s range.

    We started to move, and soon we were off.I was surprised just how smooth the vehicle rode. I leaned forwards and squeezed Mikota''s shoulder, and she put her hand on top of mine and then rested her head on it. She must still be tired, but hopefully, this wouldn''t take all day, and we could get back to the camp.

    //Enemies ahead -Tama

    I let go of Mikota''s shoulder and sat back, willing the ss of my visor to lower. I looked at my HUD map, and I could see fourrge crystal ants through the front window running at us. I was worried for about two blinks of my eyes when red streaks cut down the ants like paper, and they disintegrated into ck particles.

    //Woah! Those things really just cut through them like butter!-Iona.

    We kept going, and the ride was pretty rxing for the most part. Iona, Mikota, and Tilly killed the monsters, and Tama drove. Since Tama and I were melee specialists, I twiddled my thumbs and waited, but ahead I could see the end of the canyoning up.

    That would be my time to shine! It didn''t matter what kind of boss was waiting for us; I was itching for a fight!

 Chapter 106: Like I Just Went To Sleep

    Chapter 106: Like I Just Went To Sleep

    As we reach the end of the canyon, there were only four monsters left. They looked like praying mantis of some sort but with ssy shells covering them. Mikota''s clones cut through the first three in a hail of red beams, while Tilly destroyed thest one with a pair of rockets.

    I was sure someone or someones was yelling at the screens of their monitor, crying about how that isn''t right and how it must be against some rule. I wasn''t worried, nor did I care; it was their own fault for letting the bugs push the carts down here with us. It wasn''t our fault that we got creative with what we had!

    Thest parts of the ss bugs were disintegrating into ck particles as we pulled up to the end of the cave. There was a crack in the wall that continued forward, but it was too small for us to fit thought, of course. Somehow I felt that the Game Master must have changed around the ce just to give us some challenges.

    //I do admit that this is not how I imagined this trip would go -Alta.

    /I agree with you there, but something tells me that inside that crack is something to make up for our quick work of the first ny-eight percent of the dungeon

    //I think you may be right; I am picking up arge abomination type monster, Titan ss -Alta.

    Titan ss? In that little hole? Now I was feeling less excited about this encounter. Titan sounded huge, so this wasn''t something we could rush into. Tama was about to pull over to the crack, but I leaned forward and put my hand on her shoulder, using the other hand to point out a good spot to rest.

    /Alta says there is a Titan ss monster up head, so I think we should take another rest; both Mikota and I need some more sleep before confronting whatever is inside of there

    Everyone agreed, and we pulled off to an enclosed ce not far from the crack entrance. Everyone piled out of the Mega-Buggy, and I dragged myself to the corner. Iona said she wasn''t tired, so she and Tama took the watch, while the rest took another three-hour power sleep.

    Tilly curled into my side and rested her head on my should while Mikota took her ce back, putting her head on myp. It took me almost ten minutes to fall asleep; I was stuck thinking about the crack in the wall. What was going to be inside of there?

    Maybe a giant ss spider or a spiked centipede? I wasn''t sure, and the thoughts about what I didn''t know were keeping the needed sleep from me. I finally drifted off, only to be woken up by Tama.

    "Wah? Hmmm? Is something wrong? I feel like I just closed my eyes," I said while rubbing my eyes through my helmet.

    *BANG! CRACK!*

    I hoped up fast, spilling the girls off me. That wasing from the crack! I willed my visor down and turned to look at the gap.

    *BANG! CRACK... CRACK!*

    /We need to get moving! Leave the buggy, and maybe if we get it away from it, then whatever ising out of there won''t destroy it!

    I helped up Mikota and Tilly, then started to run. Iona and Tama joined us, and we began to run across the sand to the opposite side of the valley. I angled us away from the crack, but we didn''t get far.

    *BANG! BOOM!*

    The crack exploded as a massive arm over ten meters long reached out, digging into the sand. The giant arm was cover in sharp crystal deposits that look like they had grown on it. I stopped and turned thirty meters away from the arm, and the girls started to spread out and get into their positions.

    The massive hand dug into the sand as it started to pull the rest of itself out of the cave. A gigantic head half-covered in crystal poked of the hole, looking around. When its eyes fell on us, it left out a deafening otherworldly scream that I could feel in my bones.

    /FIRE!

    The Clone had detached the dual barreled turrets Mikota had made and now held them like miniguns, peppering the monster''s hand, but had little effect. Thin yellow beams of light and a hail of rockets from Iona and Tilly had more impact but only slowed the monster down as it dragged its body out.

    The thing was massive, and its head almost touched the ceiling as it pulled its body upright. The dungeon roof was over fifteen meters high, so the half-monster towered over us. I call it half because it had no legs, just an enormous body with crystals growing out of it.

    Suddenly the creature roared again, and the crystals started firing shards at us.

    //DIAMOND PLATING ACTIVATED

    /Tama, you stay behind me, everyone else take cover and give us some suppression fire to slow that thing down!

    //Confirmed! -Girls

    I dashed to Tama, pulling out my naginata, then arcing in front of her. She closed in behind me, and we start to run into the barrage of shards.

    //MONSTROSITY DETECTED, ACTIVATING GRAVITY DYNAM, REVERSING

    Instantly I could barely feel any weight of the sword at all. I sh through the oing crystal with fury and the help of Alta''s targeting systems. The crystals stopped as another round of fire from the other girls tore into its side.

    /Now, Tama take that things energy, and ill kill it, okay?!

    //On it! -Tama.

    We both turned on a boost of speed, and I ran up the stunned creature''s arm as another round of Iona''s yellow beams burned shallow cuts in the body. I could see Tama running below and then around back. Her Hair cordstched on, and I could see the glowing blue filled line pumping the Dynam from its body.

    //SYSTEM OVERRIDE ACTIVATED, DAMAGE X4, SPEEDX2

    I dropped and slid under the arm now swung over the top of me. The speed boost helped me dodge in time, so I got up and jumped up to used the other arm as a bridge. I ran to the half-ss face across the arm and leaped at the monster''s face with my sword raised.

    //GRAVITY DYNAM, ENGAGE

 Chapter 107: The Chest

    Chapter 107: The Chest

    The monstrosity tried to pull its head back and body, but I wouldn''t allow it, as the de started to get heavy. Idid a corkscrew flip while reversing the grip on my naginata. Now I pulled the sword into the thing''s face, cutting in deep but stopping halfway through the head, leaving me hanging from its back.

    //GRAVITY DYNAM, MAXIMUM ENGAGE

    Suddenly the de started ripping through the flesh, and I suddenly went from hanging to being pulled like some cartoon character. I tried to stop myself, but then I remembered that wouldn''t work.

    //GRAVITY DYNAM, EGAGE

    Just before the ground, I started to slow, and I could see Tama''s glowing blue form. Sparks crackled from her, and I could hear her panting in the mic. As I reached the ground, my de still was buried in the monster half-giant, but Tama reached over and touched me.

    Like I had been struck by lightning, my muscled seize, making my body twist, and only my grip on the naginata kept me up. I could feel a massive transfer into my body of energy so intense my eyes lit up and reflected on the inside of my HUD facete. The surge made my body''s muscles rip, tear, and grow, somehow absorbing the energy, but it wasn''t enough.

    I could feel pure energy trying to burn and consume me, but then another message shed.

    //GRAVITY DYNAM, MAXIMUM REVERSE

    Suddenly the giant corpse was ripped in two and thrown away from my de. I sheathed my sword lightning-quick and caught Tama before she copsed halfway to the ground. I was different, now.

    I dashed between the split monster''s corpse as it was disappearing. I could see the roof starting to move as I bolted to the girls covering the distance in mere seconds. Whatever that was that tama did, it changed me inside. I could feel energy running through my body, pushing for me tomand.

    The girls all had their ss facetes up and had wide-eyed, shocked looks on their faces. I hadn''t taken my facete up, and Tama was stirring in my arms, so I willed my facete to open, and Mikota screamed while the other girls gasped. What was going on with them? What was wrong with my face?

    "Dave... What happened to your eyes?" Tilly asked with concern.

    "His eyes? What about the rest of his face? Where did all those glowing blue linese from?"

    Eyes? Where they still blue? But what are these lines? I was about to try to speak, but a pain tore into my head. It felt like someone was trying to rip my brain out of my skull. I dropped Tama and put my hands to my head, screaming.

    I dropped to my knee as my vision went white with pain, then Images started to sh across my head. Memories I didn''t have or couldn''t remember, they felt like a different lifetime.

    The pain tore at my soul until everything I ever knew was gone, and only the pain remained. My vision went ck, and I fell through the darkness of eternity. Then I was backying in my bed in the Gnitia, but that was impossible.

    The pain was gone, but I wasn''t in Diamond Edge anymore; I just had my UW issue jumpsuit. I looked around my room, but everything seemed the same. I sat up, got out of my bed, walked over to the door, and tried to open it.

    Nothing. There was no response from the controls, and when I called out to Alta, there also was no response. I was perplexed about what I was doing back here and locked in my room until I noticed the chest at the end of my bed was glowing blue softly. I turned to it and walked over, kneeling in front of it.

    The glow wasing from the seam where the lid opened, so I reached forward and tried to open it. I was surprised as it opened so easily, since when I had tried it before, and it didn''t budge. Inside suddenly got bright, and I had to put my hands up to my eyes to block the light, but it kept getting more brilliant, and I stumbled back and fell trying to stand.

    Suddenly, I was back, looking up at four tear-filled faces and the blinding white sky outside of the canyon. I let out a breath I hadn''t known that I had been holding with a long sigh. I tried to get up, but four sets of hands pushed me down.

    "Rest for a bit, your back now; that''s all that matters."

    Tilly''s hot tears sshed down on my face from above me, and I realized my head was in herp. The other girls, but one, crowded around me. I looked at Tama, and her eyes were puffed up, and she looked like she was about to run.

    I pushed the girls off me and went to Tama, who was starting to turn as I got up. I only then realized none of us had our MAS units on, but my supercharged body was still incredibly fast. I was instantly at her side, and I took her in my arms as she tried to run away.

    "NO, LEAVE ME! LET ME GO! I ALMOST KILLED YOU AFTER YOU SAVED MY LIFE!"

    Tama fought violently against me, but she had no chance to break free. I held her until she stopped struggling, and then I turned her to me and gripped her by the shoulders. She was crying hysterically, so I pulled her into my chest and held her close as sobs racked her body.

    The other girls became busy doing something I couldn''t see as I held Tama. Soon, the tears stopped, and I kissed the top of her head. Me cking out and getting glowing eyes and tattoos wasn''t her fault. Whatever the suit''s power was, it wasn''t supposed to affect me, but it did, and it was because there was something different about me.

 Chapter 108: Like A Bullet

    Chapter 108: Like A Bullet

    Tama calmed in my arms, and I finally let her go, stepping back, but I kept my hands on her shoulders. She rubbed her eye and then slowly looked up at me. It looked like she was about to start crying again, but I babbled to keep her from falling apart again.

    "Tama, this wasn''t your fault. Energy Lich is meant to take energy and use it, but you took too much, so you transferred it to me. That should have only gone into the MAS unit, but I absorbed it instead and then used it to power the MAS. Me screaming and cking out was because there is something different about me, and I need to get back to Gntia and see what is in the chest at the end of my bed!"

    I gasped for air, and Tama had a startled look on her face. I tipped my head and let go of Tama''s shoulders and then sank to the ground. I was still pretty tired, but then I noticed what I had been too busy to notice.

    The t blue lines that felt like cords pressed out of my skin, I then put a hand to cover my eyes, but I had no blue glow. Maybe only when I used Dynam the lines and my eyes would light up; this would not be good in dark ces.I looked up, and Tama looked concerned, but I just put my hand up, and she helped me to my feet.

    "I''m just tired; let''s get out of here. Where''s my suit?"

    "Over here, Dave!"

    Tama got under my arm and helped me turn to the three other girls standing in their suit in front of arge pile of gems. There were a lot of the pure ones, but there were also some purple ones that wererger. Tama helped me cross the sand to my suit that was standing just off to the side.

    Once inside, the MAS units assisted strength made it much easier to walk, and I no longer needed Tama''s help. She went to get in her suit while I turned back to the pile of gems. All there girls had their helmet''s open and worerge smiles; it was an impressive haul.

    "So, my lovelydies, how did we do?"

    "Twenty-two Pure Dynam, nine Chaos Dynam, and two Monstrous Dynam Gems!" Mikota exined with enthusiasm, which was infectious because I started to get excited as well.

    TwoMonstrous Gems! I couldn''t wait to get ahold of Jill, but we needed to get out of here first and get back to the others. We had just under two days until the race would start, but if we couldn''t get out of the canyon, then nothing mattered.

    "Have you guys figured a way out besides running up the wall?"

    "Yeah, when the gems appeared, a wide path opened up to the surface. It''s big enough to take the buggy, but we had to take the turret mounts off," Mikota exin as she looked longingly at a pile of metal dust.

    "Really? That''s really good! I didn''t want to walk, and I am exhausted. You all have everything figured out!"

    "What else were we supposed to do? We got everything ready while you took a dirt nap. You need to stop doing that!" Iona scolded me.

    "You''re telling me. It''s not like I enjoyed the feeling of someone trying to pull my brain from my skull. I trade you next time, hmmm?"

    "Yeah, Yeah, I know, I just don''t like it, but let''s get out of here."

    We all agreed and willed out ss down, and I hopped into the vehicle after some prodding. I wanted to help load the gems up, but the girls weren''t having any part of it. Tama pushed me into the front passenger seat and even buckled me in but then sat behind me.

    After the girls loaded up, everyone got in, and this time Iona drove. I watched Iona drive to the center but then turned hard, going in a big loop but gaining speed. Suddenly, Iona straightened the wheel, and we headed to a human-made ramp in front of theva stream.

    I looked quicked and found the holy shit handles and braced my self as Iona floored it. We barreled like a rocket sled on rails at the ramp Mikota must have made, but it didn''t matter about who made it. Thatva ''stream'' was at least five meters wide; there was no way we would make it across!

    I turned to look at Iona, but her ss was translucent, and I couldn''t see her expression. Abruptly, Iona''s voice came over the suits speakers.

    //Alright girls! Just like we talked about! Ramp, jump, then push with all you have got! - Iona.

    I wanted to argue, but at thest second, I looked back, and the three girls were standing in the back. I felt the front end hit the ramp, and the girls jumped right as we left the ramp. Somehow we straightened out and flew forward like a bullet. What was going on here?!

    I looked back, and the girls were standing on the ground with shaking arms. What was going on? Suddenly, we fell and crashed into the sand, but we were fine, somehow.

    /What just happened?

    I looked back, and all three girls were picking themselves up off the floor. The crash must have knocked them down, but were they holding us up? I wanted to cry impossible, but then I remembered this was all just a big game. Impossible equals limited thinking here.

    //It was Iona''s dumb idea; we used the stabilizing system to hold the Mega-Buggy up to make it ross -Mikota.

    //It worked, didn''t it? Now, praise me! -Iona.

    /Yes, babe, you did good! I am genuinely impressed; I could have never imagined something like that. It was a splendid n, and it actually worked! How long was I out that you guys had time to practice for this?

    *Silence*

    /Wait... You guys did practice at least once first before trying this?

    //... Ummm... -Iona.

 Chapter 109: Agent 54

    Chapter 109: Agent 54

    /You''re kidding me, right?

    //We didn''t have a lot of time; you were only out for fifteen minutes. Most of them freak out, but Tilly and I tried to exin that this has happened before, in the other games. So, then I thought up this n, and we talked about how it would work, and here we are! -Iona.

    //You have to admit it was a good n -Tama.

    /There is no denying it wasn''t genius, but we could have had a quick test, right?

    //No, we could only lift it because it was already going up. It would be too heavy, so we just had to hope it worked -Iona.

    We were partway up the hill path going out of the canyon, so I decided to sit back and rx. No point in crying over milk spilled; what''s done is done. I closed my eyes and drifted off.

    I opened my eyes, but something wasn''t right again! This time I was in a ship''s pilot seat, and I had the same blue lines, but they were glowing now. I tried to move, but my body wouldn''t respond; it was like I was just along for the ride. Suddenly, I heard a voicee from them system.

    //Agent 54, return to the ship, that is an order. It is too soon to bring this one in -Unknown female voice.

    "No, I can''t leave! She won''t make it if we leave her!" My voice argued back.

    Who were they talking about? Was I an agent? For who? Was I an enemy?

    //Denied, you can not stay agent! You are too important as a Meteorian, and you and needed to pilot... -Unknown female voice.

    "No! This is not a request! I am cutting off themunications and be preforming a Foreign Crash Landing Protocol, so don''t worry about the clean-up. Don''t try to find me. I will find you!" My words came out with resolve and anger.

    My body started to move, pressing strange patterns, and then opening a small ss door with a red button and pushed it. The ship turned from ck space, and I could see the I hade from in the disy. I could feel the anger and resentment towards the person on the other side of them, the same as the me I was inhabiting.

    The blue and green was getting closer, and soon, the ship started to shake. The shake was slow at first, but warning lights were going off everywhere. Soon the ship began to shake violently, but I began to power more power into the ship, my lines burning blue. The ship started moving faster and breaking up, and abruptly the voice came back.

    //You leave me no choice agent, we can not allow you to roam free with this knowledge. Activating Abandon Ship Portocol

    I was back on a ship... How did I get here? Oh no, the ground was so close...

    "AHHH!" I screamed as I bolted awake, and Iona almost flipped the Mega-Buggy, swerving in fright.

    //HEY! What''s the big idea screaming into the mic?! -Iona

    //Are you okay?! -The rest.

    /Sorry, I was having a bad dream. I crashed a ne and woke up, so... Sorry

    I looked back at Tama in her suit as she looked out the window. How did I find her if my memories were wiped, and what was I a part of? I need to get back to the ship and see what is in that chest. Whatever it is, it has to be something to do with my past.

    Maybe this was just a game, but I think my past might be very important. Unlocking it could be the thing that I need to win. These memories would have to wait, and I decided that I wouldn''t bother Jill about it until we got back.

    The rest of the trip was short; the girls had stopped but stayed in the buggy and ate while I slept. It was about mid-afternoon when we got back, and we had to open the door because of the metal roof. The sun was baking down on us, cooking us like an oven.

    When we finally pulled into the dark cave, we all let out audible sighs. Only our suits let us survive the heat inside the Mega-Buggy, and once we parked and got out, we could see the heat waves pouring out. I was like looking at an open oven, and I opened my helmet as soon as I was out and gasped fresh, cool, and non-super heated air.

    "Oh, that was too hawt in there!"

    Mikota came stumbling over to me and fell into my arms. Her face was red, and she was sweating inside her MAS. She stared up at me with pleading eyes, and I sighed. I reached down and put my arm under Mikota''s knees, picking her up.

    "Thank coo," Mikota said as she puffed in her suit.

    "You know, she is only going to keep doing that if you keep indulging her like that!"

    I turned to Maxine''s voice and smiled when I saw her and Sasha walking up. Both women were smiling at us, but everyone was out of gas. It had been a long and hard trip with crazy sleep patterns, so everyone was tired differently.

    "Did everything go well?" Sasha asked.

    "Yeah, we did real good, hehe, but we all need a wash and sleep, maybe some skewers."

    "Let''s all head back into the cave, and Dresnal wille and grab the Pure gems."

    "Don''t forget to grab the Chaos Gems and the two Monstrous ones!" Iona chimed as we started to walk toward the interior camp.

    "WHAT?!" Both Maxine and Sasha shouted at the same time.

    "How is that possible? Wait, Dave, your face? What are those blue lines? What happened to you guys out there?"

    "Good question, but also one that can be answered over skewers after a shower. Come on; we want to hear about everything you three have learned while we have been out messing around!"

 Chapter 110: Bathtub Voyeur

    Chapter 110: Bathtub Voyeur

    We all got back to the camp, and I put a smiling Mikota down. I stepped out of my suit and felt relief to feel the breeze of the cave air hit my sweat-soaked body.The temperature inside that hot box almost cooked me in my suit, even with the internal cooling system.

    "Dave? Why are you covered in blue lines like that?"

    I turn to see Sasha walking toward me in her UW issue suit. Her long blue hair cascaded down and over her chest, framing her beautiful face. I only just realized that I had no clothing on but my briefs! No wonder she was looking me up and down like a piece of meat!

    "Like what you see? I got a supercharge from Tama, and it woke something up inside of me."

    "Maybe I want to see just a bit more?" Sasha gave me a seductive smile as she walked over and to my arm.

    Sasha led to a table that had that oh so familiar smell of Catsect Kabobs. I sat down with Sasha, and then Maxine and Kyrina sat on my other side. I dug in and ate till my stomach hurt. The other women of my recent party on the other side and end of the table ate the same. The women beside didn''t eat but told us of what they had learned, which was next to nothing.

    Maxine found out from our tiger ''friends,'' Kret and Tarw, there would be over three thousand pairs from across the gxy. That was over six thousand different people trying to kill us, plus whatever the King had nned. All would depend on how our upgrades went. As for anything else learn, it was literally nothing.

    Not a breath of the King''s n had been a leak, and every year, the Primal God Alexander changed the course just before the start of the race. We were going to have to rely on skill and teamwork, but the excessive number of people in one ce would be a problem at the start. Kyrina had found out a bit of info to make me rest a bit easier.

    "Each of us needs to get a tattoo stamp that fades once we leave the city dome. If anyone attacks another race before then, it instantly marks you, and you start to glow. Once this happens, you will be targeted for death by Sand Primal''s like snakes made from the and controlled by Alexander himself. No one escapes them, ording to most people we talked to, so it''s not worth causing trouble."

    "So it''s just a race through a maze? that doesn''t seem too bad. What''s the catch?"

    "The catch is that by the time everyone gets through the maze, there will only be about three to four hundred total contestants. Thebyrinth is alive and controlled by the god. Only the most skilled can survive the gauntlet; this is also why no one fights at the start," Maxine exined.

    "After we will have to run the rest of the way, and the route will be marked out is all we could find out about the rest of the race," Sasha said, getting up and then offered me her hand.

    I took in and stood,a bit confused, and was led off without a word. I wanted to ask where we were going, but I stayed quiet and followed, hoping we were heading to a bed. To my surprise, there was a steam group of tubs and standing blind.

    I smiled despite how tired I was; the memory jogged my senses awake to these scenes in Shadeholm.

    Sasha turned to me with a big smile.

    "Let me wash your back?"

    I didn''t argue, and I just stepped into the hot water after tossing my torn briefs to the side. I could feel the grim slide off me I the hot water seared my skin. Soon, my body got used to the heat, and I was able to rx as Sasha used an item of clothing to soap and wash my back.

    Soon, I heard the voices of the other womening over to the area. Mikota came running in first, and she locked onto me and pointed a finger at me. I point back at myself with a raised eyebrow, looking from side to side jokingly, but I was snapped forward as Mikota started, take her suit off.

    She pulled the suit apart, letting her small breasts fall out and shake as she pulled her arms out of the suit quickly. The rest of the suit came flying off, and she was running for my tub; her small breast jiggling caused me to be thoroughly distracted. I made no effort to stop Mikota as she jumped in my tub with me, sshing Sasha and me, but the water didn''t even get Sasha wet, so she justughed.

    Soon the rest of the girls came and got changed more civilized and went behind the blind. Suddenly, Mikota turned her back to me and pushed up my chest, putting her back into my face. I wasn''t sure what she was doing until I felt her hand grab my now stiff shaft and guiding herself onto it.

    I held in a groan of pleasure as I could feel Mikota''s body shaking as I slid deep into her. Sheid her head back against mine and whispered *Ssssh* in my ear as she started to gyrate her hips slowly. The other girls were getting into the tubs now; this girl was going to get us caught, and who knew what would happen then!

    I started to think of the orgy that might happen when Maxine came up to our tub and caused me quickly to un-form those thoughts. Instantly, Mikota rxed and stopped moving, smiling up at Maxine. Wow, this wasn''t awkward at all. I was balls deep in Mikota, and now Maxine wants to talk.

    "Tomorrow, would you like to have that sand bath before we go?"

    "Mmmhmm sounds great!"

    "Okay, well, I''ll let you two get back at it then."

    I wanted to argue, but Maxine grinned and turned faster than I could open my mouth. Mikota pulled off me quickly, making me gasp, and turned her body around to face me. She stared at me with a red face panting and then slid me back in. Mikota looked around with a re at the other girls, and then I heard a lot of sshing, and then the toweled girls run out of the room giggling.

    "Now, I hope they run fast because I want you to make me scream!"

 Chapter 111: What The Hell Is That?

    Chapter 111: What The Hell Is That?

    After we ssh all the liquid out of the tub, Mikota let me go to bed, giving me a hand up to step out of the tub. Where did she get all that energy from? I could barely keep up, but seeing her naked form dry off and then wrap in the towel almost had me ready for round two.

    Mikota winked at me and then turned around, shing me like I hadn''t just watched her put that towel on. Laughing, she ran off, and I watched her go as I finished drying off. Abrubluty, a voice made me jump, but ten instinctively rolled away and turned to Dresnal.

    "Getting a bit smarter each time I see you, Dave, hehe," Dresnal chuckled.

    Dresnal''s hand had been raised! Man, that would have hurt on my bare back and maybe even broken some bones! Dresnal was right, though; his abuse made me more reactive to surprises if nothing else. I stood up straight and looked at him, still covered in his scraps of cloth that stayed on him somehow.

    "How''s it going, Blue?"

    "Ha Ha, good one! How did your trip, besidesing back alive, that is, wow, like, I didn''t think you would actually make it back? You''re right, full of surprises, aren''t you?!"

    "Can we catch up tomorrow? I beat, these girls really know how to tire me out, and I was partially baked on the way back."

    "Yeah, get some rest tomorrow evening. We will head into the city and get to our inn and get ready for your big show! Have a good sleep, kid, and a good job!"

    Dresnal came over and pped me lightly on the shoulder as he passed by me and left. I walked away from the bath area and wandered until I found my tent, close to the teleporter. I expected Kyrina to be in my bed, but instead, two beautiful blue women were sleeping in my bed.

    Tilly was spooning Sasha, so I took my towel off and slid in behind Tilly. I pushed an arm under her pillow, reaching under and around her neck. Once my hand was, though, I took her breast in my hand while resting my hand on her bottom. I wanted to be careful of the gills she had on her side, but once I got in a good position, I fell asleep.

    I awoke on my back, letting out a moan. God, what was this feeling? Oh, God! It feels like... I opened my eyes and looked down to see Tilly. She had my morning erection in her mouth as she moved up and down it. I groaned in pleasure, then Tilly let me fall out of her mouth, and it pped down to my chest, leaving trails of saliva from her mouth.

    "You''re awake now? Good, now we can enjoy this together, Darling!" Tilly said as she got up and used her palm to wipe her mouth.

    Tilly moved forward and used the same hand to spread her now dripping pussy. I grabbed myself and then guided her on to me, watching her blue lips swallow me. Tilly moaned, and I sat up, taking her into my arms and moving in time with her.

    Suddenly, Tilly started to move faster, and she cried out in ecstasy, digging her nails into my back. I trust deeper in response, making her begin to shake and quiver as I finished. I kissed her, and when I pulled out, her body trembled against mine; what a great way to wake up!

    "I have missed you, my Kitty, but I think we need to get up; I still have a sand bath, whatever that is."

    "I know, just give me like five more minutes of cuddles, okay?"

    Like I could say no, as I took her into my arms, resting her head on my chest. We enjoyed another ten minutes before sharing a long kiss and getting up. We had the MAS upgrades and getting to the city, but first, my promise to my wife from a different life!

    After slipping into a new UW issue jumpsuit, I walked outside and spotted Maxine sitting at the table. She was there talking with Sasha and Kyrina. I walked over to get Maxine, and all the women stood up to meet me.

    "Have a good sleep and morning?" Kyrina asked as she came over to me and hugged me.

    I took her in my arms and squeezed her tight, and then leaned down for a kiss. Kyrina turned her head up and pressed her lips into mine, and we shared a brief moment, then broke apart. I did the same with Sasha, but with a bit more passion and tongue; the exchange left me blinking, and she winked at me.

    I turned to Maxine with a stupid grin on m face.

    "Ready to go? Show me these Sand Springs!"

    "Don''t be so skeptical! I know you think this won''t be that good, but I really think you will be surprised!"

    I moved up beside her, turned her in the direction I assumed we were going, and put my arm around her waist. I turned my head and kissed her cheek.

    "I don''t know what to expect, that is all. I''m excited to do what ever it is because im doing it with you, Maxine!"

    I let go of Maxine and took her hand as she led me with a small smile. We walked to the back of the cave, and wit warmed up a bit, but it wasn''t too bad. A tunnel there led to a smaller chamber about seven meters wide with three two-meter wide pools of churning sand.

    It was like nothing I had ever seen; the sand was moving around in each hole. The sand rolled like crashing waves, and it did not look safe; it was like there was something inside the sand. What the hell was that in there?

    "You want me to get in there?!"

    "Yeah! It will be fun!"

    Maxine''s voice came from behind as she pushed me into the monster sandpit.

 Chapter 112: So Easy To Accept

    Chapter 112: So Easy To ept

    I tumbled forward from the unexpected push. I helplessly watched as I fell into the roiling sand. I could hear Maxineughing as I hit the sand, but I was surprised that I didn''t smack into the sand.

    Instead, I fell into it, like what you always imagined clouds would feel like, soft and fluffy but with the viscosity of syrup. No sand went into my mouth when I was down under the sand, but I dare not open my eyes. I tried swimming and found it was easier than water to swim up, though it almost seemed like the sand assisted me as it moved around me.

    As my head broke the moving sand, I could hear Maxine giggles close. I went to move my hands to wipe my eyes off as I would with water, but no sand was there to wipe. I opened my eyes to Maxine''s naked body sliding into the sand and then under, disappearing.

    I looked around as I slowly treaded the sand, but I couldn''t see anything but moving sand. Suddenly, I felt hands moving up my suited body, and Maxine''s head poked out of the sand. I expected the sand to sit on her head and then trickle off as she came up, but the sand just parted as her face came up to mine.

    "What do you think? Come to the side; there is a ledge to sit on," Maxine said while taking my hand and leading me.

    Maxine mount me with her naked body and breast parting the sands. I could feel her pushing down on my shaft that had hardened up with the physical contact, but I didn''t think we had that much time. Abruptly, Maxine''s expression changed to a bothered look but then back to a smile.

    "I think this is fantastic; I could have never imagined this is what you meant when you told me about it. Thank you, Babe, for sharing this with me, but I don''t think we have enough time for the kind of fun you deserve."

    A pained expression crossed her face, and then she got red-cheeked.

    "Sasha and I can''t... Do that..."

    "What?"

    "We are elemental beings born of ours, so we don''t have reproductive organs or the parts apany them."

    "Then how do Oceana and Sylica express feelings?"

    Maxine smiled brightly, and then the smile turned mischievous. She leaned in and kissed me, but suddenly I didn''t feel the churning sand. Maxine''s body was naked and... The same as before in Shadeholm. I could hear cheering outside of this room? Was this our wedding night?

    "What is this?"

    "We can relieve our best memories or share memories with others, interposing ourselves into the memory. Then we can relive the memories how we want to."

    "what about the world out there? What if we slide into the sand?"

    "You can breathe in the primal sand, but time has slowed to an almost stop out there."

    "Is there any way this could be observed?"

    "No, this doesn''t really exist, except for in our mind. even if someone could see into our mind, this would not appear."

    "Okay, before we do anything thing, there are some things I need to tell you about. These aren''t things that can be repeated outside of this ce, or we are all in trouble or worse."

    Maxine sat up and pulled the nket around herself as I exined everything that had happened outside of the game. Maxine listened without talking, letting me get the entire story out and my rtionship with Simon and my minor abilities. The stuff about the world bothered her somewhat. When I got to the part about my gift of understanding, she raised her eyebrow at me; what did I expect?

    "Understanding? So, then, the reason we are all so easy to ept... and people are watching us do this?"

    "Not while we have sex or are naked, there is a system in ce that blocks the feeds when this happens, but I still don''t think it really makes it much better. This whole thing is messed up, but im just d I could tell someone, and im also thankful it was you that I could tell."

    "Oh? Why me?"

    "You more level-headed than the rest of the group, and I knew you would understand why I have done the things I''ve done. I will tell Sasha, but nothing can change, or I will get frozen, and you will all be left to some other guy."

    "I get it, but I hope we can fix this somehow."

    "For now, it is essential for us to keep ying and winning the games. They can''t touch you when I use my wish to make you a god, so we just have to keep going. One day we will beat them and get to live like we were supposed to be able to, I promise!"

    "I believe you, nowe here so we can enjoy the time we have left here!"

    I relived our wedding night with Maxine, every passionate moment, adding some new ones in along the way. After as shey with her blonde hair across my chest, I thought about what I would be doing in the next twenty-four hours. There wasn''t much left to do but upgrade the MAS and then head into the city for our race tomorrow.

    This race would be crucial; if we didn''t win, we would have to think of another way to help Xeno. For now, I didn''t want to consider that an option; our only route was to win the race so I could ask for his help to rescue Sasha and Dresnal''s. Maxine turned, pushing her hair out of her face, and kissed me.

    "Time to go, Love."

    Then we were back in the roiling sands. Maxine held our kiss and then pulled back, getting out of the sand. I turned and got out of the sand pool; it was something that I wouldn''t ever forget. Lives in the game sometimes made you lose touch with some things.

    Some memories transcend lifetimes.

 Chapter 113: What All The Fuss Is About

    Chapter 113: What All The Fuss Is About

    Maxine and I walked back out of the sand pool area and back to our table, but the girls were already gone. Maxine smiled, and we walked over to the ce we had taken out MAS off. The girls were already suited up and waiting, some more patiently than others.

    "About time you show up! I mean, you guys were pretty fast, so I do feel bad for you, Maxi, but we have these gems just waiting to be eaten!"

    Mikota''s face was level with mine as she walked upside down. As she stepped, Mikota made a gentle corkscrew turn and righted herself as she walked to stand before me with a big grin. The rest of the girls wereing over, but Kyrina was off to the side, which got me thinking.

    What would happen if Kyrina absorbed a crystal? Would it hurt her? I could ask her, so I broke away from the girls and grabbed the four extra Pure gems.

    "Hey, Can you use these? I was thinking about it, and it doesn''t make sense why you couldn''t benefit from them, right?"

    "Umm, I don''t know. Let me try one and see. How do the gems work again?"

    "Are you sure? Maybe we should get Tama here to bleed the energy if it doesn''t work? TAMA!"

    "Dave, put your damn suit on first so the girls can start too! These women have been waiting while you have been doing other things." Dresnal scolded me as he walked into the area we were all standing around.

    "Alright, Alright, I''m going."

    I hadn''t even noticed him there; one day, I would get good enough to be able to sense him. Maybe. Dresnal was a giant blue monster, and it would be hard to get close to his power and prowess, even suited.

    I walked over to Diamond Edge and putting my hand on the facete. The suit opened, and I turned, backing inside and watching the tes slide closed, sealing me inside. I felt my strength grow and lightness on my feet again.

    I called Tama over, and she came with me back to where Kyrina stood waiting. I picked up a crystal and handed it to her while exining to Tama what I needed to be done if something went wrong. I stepped back as Kyrina held the crystal up to her chest.

    Suddenly the crystal was gone, and Kyrina started to glow blue, but she didn''tin. Suddenly I noticed the ce where the metal had shown through her skin was filling in with ordinary pink flesh. I looked over at Tama and willed us to a private channel.

    /Don''t say anything yet until she has absorbed the Choas Gem, okay? I want it to be a surprise for her

    //That''s a perfect idea! -Tama.

    I willed us back to the normal channel and looked around to Kyrina, who was no longer glowing.

    "Ready to keep going?"

    "Yeah! I feel terrific!" Kyrina said excitedly, and she was about to put her hand up to the healed flesh, so I forced the next crystal on her.

    Kyrina''s hand stopped just short of her neck, and she brought it back down, taking the next Pure Gem from my hand and repeating the process. Finally, all that was left was the Chaos gem, but I had sent Tama off to do her, but I was sure all the girls we watching us now because I was sure Tama told them.

    Being girls, there was no way they would miss this little moment. I picked up the red gem and handed it over to Kyrina; she took it and looked at me, smiling. The metal was healed entirely over on her neck after the second crystal, so if there were any left, this gem would fix it.

    Kyrina put the red Chaos Gem up to her chest, and it reacted differently this time. Red lines wereing out of the gem and attaching themselves to her body. Kyrina''s clothes tore off as her body began to change, but this time it wasn''t to a tiger.

    Her form became red and ck with bright pink lines. Kyrina now towered over us, having to bend her knee to fit inside the cave. Woah, she looked almost as big as Dragoon, Jills Huge ss MAS. What was going to happen to the rest of us?!

    Kyrina''s new form was feminine, and two massive swords like tiger teeth hung on her hips. At that size, they would be daggers; this was incredible, this defied all sense of logic, but I loved it! Who cares if there is more now than was there before?

    Abruptly, Kyrina started to change again, getting smaller and changing into her tiger form, but It wasn''t the same as before. The silver was reced by the red and ck and the hot pink pinstripes; she was also more than twice her standard size; she would have to lean down to let me up now. For some reason, I got a feeling this must be what it''s like for a guy with a tall girlfriend. Like when he has to reach up to kiss her.

    Sasha had brought me over a nket, and I walked over to Kyrina as she changed back. I held up the nket to hide her, but I didn''t wrap her in it. Instead, I stopped and inspect her now perfect and wless body. Kyrina started to blush but had yet to notice what I had.

    "Umm... I know we''re married, but it feels like you are inspecting me!"

    "Well, maybe you should have a look and see what all the fuss is about."

    "The fuss..."

    Kyrina''s voice cut off when she noticed the healed spot on her arm where bare gears and parts had been before. Suddenly she was inspecting every inch of her body, running her hands over every healed ce. I could see the wet drops hitting the sand as she examined herself until she finally looked up at me with tears streaming down her face.

    "Come here, beautiful; now you are finally whole!"

 Chapter 114: My Nurse Costume!

    Chapter 114: My Nurse Costume!

    I stepped out of my MAS unit and hugged Kyrina as the tears poured down her face. Suddenly as I held her, I felt a change happen between us, and I stepped back to see that Kyrina had grown a dress! Wow,red, ck, with pinkce, just like her mega babe form, the dress looked so good, I wanted to take it off her!

    "Mmm, that does look good on you, Beautiful!" I say while mowed in close to kiss her.

    "Ehem!" Came one of the girls, but I kissed Kyrina first, and not lightly.

    I let go and backed back into my suit, and turned around.

    /Alright, Mikota and Tama, you too seem the most excited so get to it!

    //Roger, boss! -Mikota and Tama.

    The girls grabbed their crystals and went to opposite sides of our staging area. Tilly, Sasha, and Iona came over, stand beside me as the girls started to absorb their gems. Mikota was the first to soak them in, but her suit didn''t change, but I could see her smiling face through the clear facete.

    Mikota''s tiny bugs poured from her like mist, but now it looked like she could control more than double of what she could before. The mists pulled together, and now there were six gue Strider units, including Mikota. She did a little coordinated dance with the clones, but the sound of Tama and Iona''s voice on the speakers made me turn.

    //Why do I look like this now? -Tama

    //Yeah! Why is a good question! That should be mine! -Iona.

    Woah! What was with the blue nurse outfit? Wasn''t this supposed to be a weaponized fighting machine? The braids were gone, and now she wore the old-style hat with a plus sign on it, except this only had the negative.

    /Do you notice any changes?

    //Alta says I''m a wireless battery now, whatever that means -Tama.

    /Mean you take the bad guys energy and give it to us!

    //Well, that good and all, but why is my dress so big! -Tama.

    It was true her dress was big, but maybe it was defensive. Each of the girls took their red gems and held them to their chests. Both girls start to glow red and then got so bright my HUD had to turn the dimmer on so I could see the changes.

    Tama''s bulky dress was now a split pencil skirt, but the nurse outfit had stayed, but now her suit was dark blue with red lines. One significant change was the sword on her back with a strange hit sticking up. I looked over to see Mikota, and I was stunned at what I saw.

    gue Strider was gone; now only Mikota stood in ce as the light faded. Where did her MAS go? Suddenly, Mikota started to fuzz, and then she began to multiply.

    I was surrounded by Mikota''s now, and they were alling up to me, touch all parts of me. I tried counting but lost track at eleven, getting distracted from the sensory overload. This number of women could be funter, but we had more gems for suits to eat!

    I pushed my way out of the sea of groping Mikota''s and went over to see Tama. She looked a lot happier with her new look, but as I got close to her, I felt resistance, and then I pushed through an invisible wall. The air near Tama crackled with energy, and I could feel myself getting charge up inside the suit like my body was feeding off the field. I could see my eyes start reflecting off my HUD until Alta did something to stop the reflection.

    I made it to Tama, but even my suit was charge up now. I had to control my movement, so I didn''t move too fast; the energy made my suit want to cut loose like it had a mind of its own. Tama was smiling on the other side of her ss facete, and I hugged her, and the feeling stopped.

    //Sorry, I only just realized what my MAS was doing. Are you okay? -Tama.

    /Oh yeah, haha! I feel great, and Diamond wants to cut loose!

    //Diamond does? You can talk to your MAS? -Sasha

    /Maybe talk isn''t the right word; it''s more of a feeling. Like getting excited, wanting to break out and use the energy we have

    //Interesting, we will have to talk to Jill when we get back. There is something strange about that body of yours -Sasha.

    Strange? the glowing blue eyes and lines that covered my body didn''t give it away? No point, and being a smart ass, I was, after all, talking to a woman made from water and held together by mysterious energies.

    /well we have three more to do plus mine, so Iona and Tilly, I think you two should go next

    //Sounds good -Tilly.

    //About time! I still can believe you got my costume from thest game, Tama! I better get something cool!

    The girls walked up to our gem pile, and each grabbed their four gems. Tama and Mikota both came with me to join Sasha, Maxine, and Kyrina had left to go off and get things ready, I assumed. I watched the girls in their simr MAS units start to absorb their crystals at the same pace, but something happened when they drank in thest pure gems.

    Both their suit started to unfold, and building turrets around them. What the hell? Tilly was now sitting in a rotation surface to anywhere missile tform with twelve different rocket tubes. I turned to see Iona seated behind a massiveser cannon, with a wicked grin on her face.

    Both of them changed back into their standard forms. It was mind-boggling to watch the entire turret tforms fold back into their bodies. Iona and Tilly reached down and grabbed theirst red gem each. When they stood back up, Iona looked at us, but I think more at Tama.

    //Alright, you can keep my nurse costume, but that means Dave has to get me one where we get back! -Iona.

 Chapter 115: Midnight Black

    Chapter 115: Midnight ck

    The red gems glowed in Tilly and Iona''s hand as we watched them press them to their chests. Alta was ready this time, and the red glow dimmed with the help of my HUD. Tilly had be a constantly shift station of missile ports the were steadily moving, making her ck MAS unit look alive. I turned to Iona, and the dimmer went off; Iona''s suit was pure white, except for the spinning core in her chest. The MAS Unit streamlined with her body, showing off all her curves.

    /I don''t know where you''re keeping all the rocket in there, Tilly, but the suit looks good on you. The two of you are like yin and yang now!

    //I think they got the colors wrong, hehe -Mikota

    Iona whipped around and pointed both her cannons at Mikota, but there we already too many to count. I smacked the real Mikota on the head who was beside me and then pointed at Iona and shook my head. I heard Tilly''s gentleughtere through my speakers and couldn''t help myself but smile.

    /Alright, just you and me left Sasha, Ready?

    Sasha took my hand in response, and we walked into the middle, picking up our gems; all that was left was three pure, one chaos, and the two Purple Monstrosity Gem. I pick up my four, but Sasha handed me the two Purple ones with the ones I had. I looked at her with a puzzled expression, but then she exins that I would need both of them to upgrade.

    /What will happen when I absorb the purple ones?

    //We will have to go outside for that, It all depends, but you are going to get bigger, but I don''t know how much more considerable you will grow. Your body and ability to ''hear'' Diamond diamond will change as well -Sasha.

    /To hear Diamond? You mean he isn''t just a robot?

    //He is, but he is more like Alta and as are all the suits, but only you can hear them. I can''t go into detail right now about it, but know, the more power you give it, the more coherent it bes -Sasha.

    /Is it bad if he gets smarter?

    As I said that, I got a disappointed feeling from Diamond; it almost felt like a sigh.

    //No! It is good for them to learn! The smarter the suit,the more likely you are to survive, so it''s a good thing -Mikota.

    I nodded but then motioned for Sasha to go first in her ck and white boom box suit. She pressed the crystals into her chest, one by one, and soon, the speaker on her shoulder got more borate. Okay, sure, that would all be good for fights, but it just looked awkward.

    Sasha grabbed thest gem, pushed it up to her breasts, and started to glow red. After the light faded, I looked at Sasha, and she was covered in tiny holes. The MAS was still the same color and shape, but the small holes gave her a mesh-like appearance.

    /Look good now that those giant speakers are gone!

    //That''s good; I felt like a walking boom box before! Well, now it''s your turn -Sasha.

    I picked up my first there crystals and started to press the first one into my chest, but nothing happened. Abruptly, I was ejected out of Diamond, and I stumbled forward, somehow still holding the crystal. I looked at my suit and watched it slowly bring empty had to its chest with one hand and then pointed to me with the other.

    Did it want me to put it to my own chest? Maybe, but... I raised the crystal up to my chest and pressed it down. I felt it break apart and merge with my body, making my lines re bright but then die back down. I did that two more times, and my body was feeling weird at that point.

    I moved to get back into Diamond, but the MAS took a step back and pointed at the glowing gems between us. I sighed and picked up thest three, and pushed them into my chest. Luckily I didn''t transform with bursts of light, but after I took thest purple gem into me, Diamond opened back to me again.

    Oh, so now that I have sucked up all the good stuff, you want to get it from me, do you? Well, let''s see what happens next, I thought to myself as I turned and backed into my suit. Once the te had slid closed, my suit burst with light, and I could feel my new power mixing with Diamond.

    When the light cleared, I was looking down at everyone, but not from too high up. I took a step forward and guessed I was about just over three meters tall but noticed my new paint job. Diamond was now solid ck, but so ck that it ate the light from the room, and it was even hard for me to look at; I wonder what Sasha thought about it?

    I looked up, and I was standing behind Sasha. She and the others were trying to figure out where I disappeared to since I was in front of them before. I cleared my throat to get their attention, and Sasha nearly jumped out of her MAS unit. She stared wide-eyed at me in disbelief as I towered over her and the rest of them.

    //How did you get behind up so fast and without us noticing? One minute you were right in front of us, and then you were gone! Your so big, too! -Tama.

    I willed myself to change back into my standard form, but I was still midnight ck, and I tried to dash to Tama by thinking of her, but I was just there. I stood behind Tama, looking like I was about to start running. Tama squealed in fright into the speakers at first, but they startedughing at my running position.

 Chapter 116: The Least Amount Of Force

    Chapter 116: The Least Amount Of Force

    I rxed my body and let go of my sprinter''s pose as the girls giggled at me, so I started to blink around the room to give them something to giggle about! The girl each began to squeal as I started to appearing behind them and grabbing just above their hips. The girls tried to attack me, but I was gone before they could turn around.

    Finally, getting each of the girls on the ground almost to tearsughing, I exited my suit and stretched. When I did, I noticed I had changed colors, or at least the thick lines that ran down my limbs and body had to a magenta purple. The lines still glowed, so I was sure my eye probably did as well, I d I didn''t have to start at the Chaos Gem level, or I would have a glowing red look.

    That would be pretty scary to see in a fight, but it would also be disconcerting for the girls to look at, even if I wasn''t charged up. Now though, the purple felt epic as I could see the lines even glow through my UW suits. I felt stronger and faster now, even standing without my suit, but I felt himing.

    I felt the energy build inside of me, and I turned, stepping back, swinging my hand up to meet Dresnal''s.

    *CRACK!*

    The air broke as our hands connected and a shock-wave ripped between us. The air around us crackled with blue and purple static as I held my hand to pressed against Dresnal''s hand, holding him back. Dresnal made a move to swing with his other hand, but I was just ying before.

    Instantly I twisted and slid under his other hand and got behind Drensal with a raised hand. The p made Dresnal grunt and step forward and then coughed up a bit of water. I jump back as Dresnal turned on me, but he had arge smile on his face as he slurped the water back in.

    "Well, about time, you learned to y the game! Now I don''t have to go easy on you anymore! HAHA!"

    This guy was crazy; just how strong was he? I am pretty sure I could have pped a hole out of the cave wall with that force! Dresnal waved the girls over, and everyone crowded around.

    "You have all improved probably more than enough to have a fighting chance in this race, so this is where I leave you. I need to get back to Xeno to help deal with things there until you guys get there, and you will get there, I have faith. Dave, keep my little girl safe while im gone, you hear me?"

    "Yes, Sir! I''ll watch over Sasha and all of my girls!"

    "Yeah, son, I know you will. It''s just something that a father has to say, you know? Heh heh!"

    We all had a goodugh and started to walk to the tunnel that led to the exit, where the Mega-Buggy was still parked. Iona, Tilly, Sasha, and Maxine were going to drop the rest of us at the city edge and head to stash our ride. There were no rules against doing, so ord to the locals and the few return racer Sasha and Maxine had talked to during their search to find out information for us.

    "You guys kick some ass out there and bring home the bog prize, okay?" Dresnal said while extending his hand to me.

    I was wearing my suit again, but it was not thanks to myself. I would have left the suit in my distraction, but as I heedlessly walked by, it grabbed me and then pulled itself onto me! I had been wretch off my feet and had been eaten by my MAS. I was with no better descriptive words or thoughts to exin what happened.

    I reached my hand out and shook Dresnal''s hand, but then a warning went off in my head from Diamond. Time slowed for everything and one around me; I felt the grip begin to tighten around my hand, but I slipped out of Dresnal''s grasp, and then I was beside him before he could crush my hand. I raised my arm to backhand Dresnals shoulder, but as I swung, a system message shed, oh no!

    //SYSTEM OVERR!@$1241$%@...DO YOU WANT TO KILL HIM?

    No!

    //NON-LETHAL FORCE IT IS

    *CRACK, SMACK*

    When the back of my midnight ck hand connected with Dresnal''s shoulder, he was catapulted off his feet and into the wall. I watch in shock/awe/horror as Dresnal''s body smashed into the wall and burst water everywhere. I heard Sasha cry out over the mic; all they would have seen was me striking him.

    Sasha ran to her father, but he put a hand up cough out water. Sasha still rushed to her father''s side and helped him up as he coughed out water, but still letting out roughughs between fits. When Dresnal finally was able to stand up straight, he came over to where I stood with hands up.

    Dresnal looked worse than the day he fought Irellia and Kyrin, and I was starting to feel bad. I went over to Dresnal and Sasha, but he broke away from his daughter and gave me a light smack on the shoulder.

    "Well, I deserved that; I don''t think I could stop you now, even if I tried! Wow, you really hit like a hand full of a mountain in that thing! I feel bad for the SOB''s that have to tangle with you and Kyrina in the race! Now git!"

    Dresnal turned and kissed her watery cheek and then turned to head back into the cave, still coughing up water. Sasha turned around to me, and I half expected to see an angry face staring me down, but she was smiling. She came over to join me and took my hand, leading me to the Mega-Buggy.

    //That was really impressive, you know? I''ve never seen anyone cause my father that much damage in a single fight, or, at least in my memories, there are no moments close to what you did with a single hit! -Sasha.

    /That was the least amount of force I could use

 Chapter 117: MAS, Or Not

    Chapter 117: MAS, Or Not

    We all loaded up, and I noticed that the inside had been modified and not there were eight seats. Tilly would sit in the front with Iona, but I asked her if I could instead. Tilly agreed and gave me a knowing smile; the inside was sealed up, and we had no reason to have our facete ss down.

    Once everyone was inside, Iona backed us out of the cave, speed up near the exit. I grabbed for the holy-shit handle just as we speed out of the cave in reverse. Suddenly, Iona hit the brake and cranked the steering wheel, sending us in a hundred and eighty-degree angle, bring us facing forward and moving again.

    As we spun, some of the girls let out screams, but most were fine. I had only now noticed my seat belt straps when I looked back to see if everyone was alright. After strapping myself in, I turned to a grinning Iona.

    "So, are you ready for this? I''m not really sure how it''s going to go, but we will get it figured out."

    "Do you think we should spit up like we originally nned?"

    "No, not the way we are now and knowing how many people there will be at the starting line. I think we need to take it slow; this is going to be a blood bath; just wait. The one we will see outside the city will be waiting with us. Let''s go over a couple of things before we get there that I have been thinking about."

    I got Alta to turn the mic on so everyone could hear me. Once everyone confirmed that they could hear me, I continued.

    /We are a team, only us; this isn''t a rescue mission. Saving someone here is just going to dy the inevitable. Our lives matter; everyone is here at their own risk fighting for the same thing. Don''t let your guard down; this will have traps of every type all along the way. Next, no one can use their alt forms orrge inside the city, instantly getting us marked

    //Does that mean I can''t transform? -Kyrina.

    /Yeah, but it will be okay since your, my partner, Ill carry you

    //Wah? What about me? -Mikota.

    //I thought you were going to make and an army of you''s to make us afy ce for us to sit in and then run us back to the buggy! -Tama.

    /What? Are you serious?

    //Not all of us have tigers or elemental sand friends. Im taking Iona and Tilly, so it''s the right thing to do with the boost I got -Mikota.

    Fair point. I was excited to get past all the meat grind of the maze. Hopefully, Alta will help with the maze, but we would still have to watch out. Our n now was to get dropped off outside the city, and our cab friend would pick us up. Iona and Maxine would stash the Mega-Buggy since Maxine could carry one person across the sand faster than the buggy but had to avoid monsters.

    Sylica could move through sand like when I was in the cave pools, but Sasha''s MAS had air filtration to move together in the sand. The issue was that Sylica had no armor and couldn''t wear anything. Like when Sasha swan, she became one with the water, but still, her form existed. So, losing sand in this form would be like losing a chunk of flesh, or worse.Both Iona and Sasha could more than protect Maxine, so I knew they would do their best, but this was Maxine.

    Each of the girls was special, and I hated that they all had to be here. Many things could go wrong with so many unknowns, but the buggy stopping jarred me from my worrying. I looked up to see the city with a sand storm raging between us; we were here final, and I could just make out the bubble taxi waiting for us.

    I took my seat belt off, standing up and leaning in to kiss Iona. She didn''t fight me. Instead, she put her arms around me and kissed me deeply. We finally pulled apart, and I smiled down at her and then kissed her forehead.

    "See you when you get back, okay?"

    "Yeah."

    I had willed the mic off before speaking; I wanted a bit of privacy. I had been worried about Iona and Irellia since I first heard about the betrayal, and now I wanted to make sure she knew how I felt. I still remembered the time we shared in thest life and wanted to have more time with her, maybe in the next life it would be different, but for now, I had to deal with the hand dealt.

    "I''ll be waiting for you with a surprise, I know I said we would wait, but I was going to do somece shopping before you get back. Maybeter you can tell me what you think of the purchases?"

    Iona smiled brightly and reached up, pulling my done into another passionate kiss before separating and put my ss down. The inside was already getting filled with swirling sand, so I moved back and hugged Maxine, bring my ss up quickly to give her a short kiss. I hopped out to join the girls, but they were already walking to the cab.

    I waved to Iona and Maxine and turned back to catch up with the girls. Something was eating at me as I ran, but I couldn''t put the finger on it, almost like a bad feeling pushing at the bottom of my stomach. I pushed the feeling to the back of my mind as I caught up.

    Everyone was getting inside, and I followed in after them. As I got inside, the same wispy driver from before waved me to the back with a smile when I tried to pay. I just assumed he knew where he was going. It wasn''t like he would listen to me even if I had given directions.

    I crawled into the back and wished we weren''t all suited up. The five girls were lying on the bed-like area. Five smiling faces waited for me with a space in the middle left. I would still enjoy the ride regardless, MAS or not.

 Chapter 118: Red-Soaked Sand

    Chapter 118: Red-Soaked Sand

    The ride was rocky at first, but soon it smoothed out; we still couldn''t see out of the dome, so we decided just toy back and rx. There would be more than enough excitement tomorrow. Even Mikota was silent as we wait to get to our destination.

    Finally, we stop, and the girls started to get up, but I put my hand up.

    /Wait, we need to stick together, so let me go first. Then you all follow behind; this ce is going to be dangerous. Ignore almost everyone we meet and keep your ss clouded; the less they know, the better, okay?

    I climbed out of the vehicle, followed by the girls. I turned to wave to our driver, but the bubble closed, and he drove away. At least he didn''t drop us out the bottom this time.

    //So, were we staying tonight? -Mikota.

    /I was hoping Sasha or Kyrina would help us out there in that department

    //That this is the sun district, there is a motel called Sandy Nights close -Kyrina.

    //After we get settled, Kyrina and I can show the market and such -Sasha.

    Talk of the market made me think of Iona and Maxine, but I got that same ominous feeling again. What was going on? Why was I getting this feeling like something is wrong whenever I thought about the girls? They should be heading back... No... NO.

    It felt like my shoulder was torn off, causing my drop to my knees, shaking and gripping my shoulder. The girls turned to men, but next was my left leg torn off at the knee. These were all just feelings for my but they for real for here.

    Maxine was dying.

    I couldn''t think; I just looked at Kyrina and ripped my bracelet off, handing it to her.

    /Find a ce at the motel, and I will be back

    //But, Dave, we can... -Kyrina.

    But I was gone, and I knew it would be toote, moving like a blur to the edge of the city. I could feel her dying like I was sharing the experience, and It made me push harder. What was happening out there? Had a monster attacked them?

    When I hit the edge of the city and got outside the protective bubble, Alta was able to give me an exact location. I willed the suit to change, and I let Diamond feel my rage as the suit expanded as I ran. Soon, my body was over five meters tall, and I started moving faster.

    It didn''t talk long for me to find the blood-soaked sand. Maxine''s bodyy on the ground, torn and lifeless, but I willed Diamond to eject me forwards, and I shot out of my MAS into the red-soaked sand beside her. Tear poured down my face as I took the bloody corpse in my arms; Maxine, how did this happen?

    Where was Iona, Maxine was dead, but Iona was still alive. I turned to Diamond, and he tried to grab me to put me inside of him, but I put up a hand, my body lines burning a violent purple. I would tear them limb from limb for this; no amount of violence would be enough for the anger and pain I felt right now.

    "Where are they?"

    "Are you looking for us, Da..."

    The second I heard the voice, my brain started to pinpoint the exact location it hade from. I didn''t let the traitor finish, Irellia had Iona, and she killed Maxine; no words were needed. I turned and ran at the tall ck MAS with the glowing core, covering twenty meters in a blink.

    She had never expected me to attack so recklessly and obviously knew nothing about my current strength. I severed the ck MAS unit''s arm with a violent hand chop that cut through the arm that held the unconscious form of Iona. Diamond caught her and retreated back, but another ck MAS tried to attack me while I was distracted, but I put up my arm to stop the arm twice the size of my own body.

    As the parts shattered around me from the impact, I notice something. There is blood on the parts, and then almost as though time had slowed, I watched the blood-spattered parts fly around me. The arm tried to pull back, but I grabbed the arm with all my might and pulled, ripping it off the suit.

    The MAS looked down at me stupidly now with a small arm sticking out, so I willed Diamond to cut it off before doing the same to both their other remaining arms. I hopped up and ripped open the suit, my fingers still glowing dug into the metal like butter, and I tore it open. Inside was the bleeding and smiling form of Kyrin; he shook as he bled out and looked about to die, but he spit up at me, so I crushed his groin with my left barefoot.

    "You''re lucky I only got one of the bitches! I would have torn each one to shreds for leaving me! How does it feel to have your own bitch betray you like this?"

    I didn''t answer, I used my fists to talk, and they spoke until his body was an unmoving and unrecognizable pile of flesh. Tears stream down my face as I wasted no time moving to the other ck armless MAS. I was about to rip into her, but I was blow off my feet and knocked back ten meters.

    The explosion caused me little to no damage, but the concussion left my head spinning as I got up. Diamond was there, and he grabbed me and force me into the suit, which was nowrge enough inside to fit two people. Once inside, I saw what had hit me, a massive ship that blocked out the sun was aiming weapons at me.

    I wanted to stay and finish the job, but I wouldn''t risk Iona. I had noticed her face seem pale behind her ss, so the only real choice was to retreat. Diamond turned and disappeared from the spot we stood in as tears streamed down my face.

 Chapter 119: Can We Do It Right Now?

    Chapter 119: Can We Do It Right Now?

    My head was awash with emotions, and Iona was in my arms as Diamond took us back to the city. I didn''t know what to do; Maxine was gone. I would have to find her now in the next game, but that still didn''t stop the feeling we both felt when she died.

    I was connected to each of them, and when one died, I felt it happen like it was me. Not the pain but the emotions; it was like payback for my failure to keep them safe. The world and storm blurred around Iona and me as we waited.

    Suddenly we burst from the storm and reached the invisible shield. The girls were waiting there for us, suited up.

    //Dave, is everything alright? -Sasha.

    I almost broke down again, but I pulled it together. Diamond opened up and lowered, making a step with his hands. I walked out of the suit, and it started to shrink down as I stepped off thest hand, carrying Iona''s limp body in my arms.

    The girls rushed out of their suits and came running over to me with worried looks on their faces. I tried to keep it together, but the weight of it all started to make me crack, but then Iona stirred in my arms. She slowly opened her eyes and looked at me with relief in her eyes, but then they filled with tears that poured down her face, making me start.

    "Kyrin killed her Dave, I''m sorry, there was nothing I could..." But I pulled her head to my chest and let her cry.

    The rest of the girls were stunned into silence. Tears began to flow from each of the girls, and they crowded around us.

    Was this really necessary? Weren''t we risking enough without people like Irellia around? Who was still out there, getting some Unlife make-over; I should have been faster and stopped the problem from getting away.

    Now, she woulde-back for vengeance, again. I wasn''t going to let it happen here. Kyrina and I would be the only ones in this race.

    "Everyone, You will be talking Iona and everyone but Kyrina back to the ship. Absolutely no arguing; If I could, I would send Kyrina with you all and go alone, but I need a partner. I know there are dangers in each life, but we don''t need to take them this time. Go back and figure out what we do next and how we can help Xeno."

    Everyone stood silent but slowly started to nod. I wouldn''t lose anyone to this race, Diamond and I would make sure of it for Kyrina, but I couldn''t protect the rest. I needed them off this and back safely on the ship.

    I put Iona down in her white skin tight MAS armor, and we all got back into our suits. I willed Alta to send me the spaceport location, and once I had it on the map, I signaled the girls to start moving in that direction. I didn''t need arguments right now; I just need everyone to listen and get off this. Then I would do the race and win it, and then I would fix Xeno, then I would find Irellia and end her.

    Maybe I was letting my emotion get the best of me, but it was hard to care right now. The girls followed me as we came up to the spaceport. The ce was still busy, bringing more people down, but not everyone was a racer. Most were tourists whoe to buy and watch or merchants to sell and watch the race.

    We all walked in our MAS units through the parting crowd, except for Kyrina and her red and ck dress, with the pinkck. I had trouble concentrating on anything as we walked along into the spaceport. I couldn''t let this get to me; there was more than just my life in the bnce here.

    We entered the station, and I asked Sasha to arrange the exit flight. I stood still, but Iona and Tilly came up to me, taking my suited arms. I looked down and raised my ss to see them.

    I was stunned to see them smiling at me. What was going on? Before I could say anything, Iona spoke.

    "Dave, Maxine is okay now; we will see her in the next round, I know it hurts, but she wouldn''t want this, and you know that. So, cheer up and keep Kyrina safe; we all understand what your doing," Iona exined to me.

    "Don''t let it get to you, we all understand the risk of this, and we will find Maxine again next game. This game is far from over, and more of us might lose our lives along the way, don''t give up!" Tilly told me.

    I was thankful to have girls like this in my life; I would have probably let this eat me up inside. Thanks to them, I could focus on the race tomorrow and n my revenge another day. I looked over to Mikota and Tama and waved them over to us, and they ran over.

    "You''re going to win, right? So we can get even with that bitch, okay? Don''t mess it up if you''re sending us home; I won''t be there to carry you if you fall!" Mikota said,ing over to kiss me, pressing herself into me, but then pulling away quickly and letting Tama in.

    "Don''t die, okay?" Tama whispered in my ear as she hugged me tightly and then kissed me with tears in her eyes, turning away.

    Sasha wasing back over with five cards, so I broke away from the group to meet her. There was something I needed to do before they left. I took Sasha''s hand and led her off to the side, near a metal wall with fewer people around.

    "Can we do it right now?"

    "What do you mean?"

    Sasha seemed confused, so I exined.

    "This morning, Maxine and I shared something, and I need to do that with you before you go. So, can we do it right now?"

 Chapter 120: Ignorance Is Bliss

    Chapter 120: Ignorance Is Bliss

    I took Sasha''s hand and looked into her eyes; this was hard. I had just shared this experience with Maxine this morning, and now she was gone, and I was about to do it again. I think Sasha understood my hesitation after telling her what I wanted to do, so she took my face in her hands.

    The Kiss took us back to the ship when we had talked in a hall, and I had no glowing purple lines. The scenery change was a bit disorienting at first, like Kryina''s shwip switch, but Sasha held me. I finally blinked enough times to get things back into focus and stepped back from Sasha.

    "We need to talk about some things."

    "What do you mean? Why did we have to be here?"

    "Because this is a safe ce to talk."

    "What? Who told you that?"

    "Maxine did; she wouldn''t lie about that, would she?"

    "No, but her avatar would have led a sheltered life here, but I didn''t, as you know. Dresnal taught this body thing, and I know them. Unlife can track these waves and decode them. Nothing important should be said in here; Maxine grew up in a world the Unlife have no desire for yet, so they would have no reason to threaten these people."

    "Ignorance is bliss, then I guess I can''t talk to you about this then, but I don''t want you to talk to Jill about me and these lines. You guys leaving is more important than ever now, since the entire n was reveal this morning, and that how she..."

    I left thest part out, letting my words trail off. I had to get it together; Kryina was counting on me, and so was everyone else. I pped my cheeks and rubbed my hands on my face, then stepping forward to kiss Sasha.

    "Knowing why helps, so I am going got keep going and get Alexander. Then we head to your world and work from there! Stay safe and get back to the ship, so I don''t have to worry about you guys, okay?"

    Then we were back in the spaceport, and Sasha smiled at me.

    "Yes, Sir!"

    Sasha gave me a mocking salute and then pressed her cool blue lips against mine and turned to start walking over to the girls. Time to get them back and us to our hotel, tomorrow would be a shit show. There will not only be the maze and then storm, but now, the King would be on to our trail as well. With the fight and death of Kyrin so close to the city, there was no way he wouldn''t have found out about it.

    I walked over to the girls, and it was time to say goodbye. The girls each came and hugged me; then I kissed them before waving them off with Kyrina. Once they were out of sight, I took Kyrina''s hand and turned to leave.

    We left the station, and I waved a Bubble Cab driver, and the man waved back, so I pull Kyrina along with me. People in the za area outside of the station gave us a wide berth and stepped out of our way. The smiling cab driver seemed to be an average human. Well, except for that stered-on grin that looked painted on his face.

    "Hey, my Purple man and Pretty wo-man, those are some fancy MAS you two are rocking there! Where can I fly you lovely folks to?"

    The guy seemed friendly enough, but so did the other driver, but this one spoke ournguage.

    "We have a ce down by the market."

    "Oh? Which market?"

    Uh-oh, my brain started to spin like a hamster''s wheel, but Kyrina broke in and saved me. She gave Grandon, our location and we climbed in. He was more than willing to give his name to my wife, but I couldn''t hold that against him. My day was long enough without making up more petty squabbles.

    We bothy in the back with our ss facetes up, and Kyrinay on my arm, using it over the pillow. I kissed her forehead and rxed as we headed back to our motel. When we got there, I paid the driver, and he gave us a weird card with a fingerprint button. Grandon said to use it, and he woulde to pick us up whenever we needed it.

    The two of us got out of the vehicle and wave goodbye as Grandon closed his bubble and took off. I turned around to find a two and a quarter star motel called the "Desert Rose" in small round lights. Someone had smashed out two of the top lights in the R of Rose, and now it said, "Desert Hose."

    "Sounds like a charming ce."

    "Not much left the day before, and the girls didn''t want to mess around here with you out there."

    "True enough, do we have a key?"

    "Yeah."

    "Okay, then let''s go inside and order something. This ce does have delivery, right?"

    "Yes, we are just over there," Kyrina was pointing to the second door from the end.

    This ce was not what I had expected to see on an alien, but this was a game, and all crappy motels looked the same. Two stories, rows of doors on the outside, the only difference between the windows, make the ce look more like a prison. Well, it would be a safe prison to sleep in, at least. Hopefully, the night passed without event.

    When we got inside, Kyrina took my bracelet and started to order us food. While she did that, I stepped out of Diamond and then headed into the small bathroom to shower. Blood still covered my suit and body, so I turned the shower on, quickly stripping off the stained UW issue suit.

    I hopped inside the show and let the hot water wash the blood off my hands and neck, cause red to stain the tub''s floor. There had been so much blood, and I couldn''t get there fast enough, but there was no dwelling on it. Suddenly the curtain opened from behind me, and a naked Kyrina stepped into the shower.

    "We have forty-five minutes until the pizza gets here, so..."

 Chapter 121: Comagatcha Bugs

    Chapter 121: Comagatcha Bugs

    I took Kyrina in my arms as the water cascaded around us. Her body waspletely whole, and her dress gone, leaving the soft flesh of her breasts to push up against me as her lips pressed into mine. I pushed all other thoughts out of my head as I felt her hands exploring my body.

    I let go of Kyrina and turned her, so her back was turned to me, taking her breasts into my hands and massaging her nipples. As she moaned, I kissed her neck and let one of her soft breasts go, and slid my hand down her stomach, sliding past her naval. As my fingers sliding into her slit, Kyrina began to moan harder and pushed her ass into my throbbing shaft and ground into it as my fingers moved faster.

    Kyrina gasped out and arched her back as I felt the orgasm run through her body. I turned off the water and bent my knees, pushing my face down between her cheeks and licking around the rim of her tight little asshole. Small pants and moans came from her as she moved into my face until I gripped her ass cheeks tightly, push her forward to the damp shower wall.

    I stood up and ran my hand up and down her slit, making her legs shake and try to buckle. Then I guided myself into her, only pressing the tip in, making her gasps. I slid my hands from her soft bottom to her smooth waist, taking her in my firm grip.

    "Push it in hard and fast! Fuck me hard, Dave!"

    As I buried myself into her tight pussy, Kyrina arched back into me again, gasping, and I took ahold of her throat. I started to pound my thick cock into her as I choked her, only letting go for her to breathe if she tapped my hand. Soon, her body shook violently, and I felt her body sag into my arms.

    Kyrina''s breaths came in ragged pants as I kissed her neck, and she rubbed her hand on the side of my face. I pulled out of her, and her body trembled at every inch removed and begging for more, and I would give it to her. At some point, the food hade, but neither of us was hungry for food.

    I picked up Kyrina''s naked body and carried her out to our single bed, andid her at the edge of the bed. I put her down and then told her to get on her knees, and I moved behind her, mming myself into her soaking wet slit without warning, causing her to cry out. Kyrina tried to move ahead, but I grabbed her long hair with one hand and pped her ass hard as a punishment for trying to get away.

    She cried out in ecstasy as I began to move faster, feeling my body starting to heat up as Kyrina cries of pleasure became louder.I sunk myself into her drip wet pussy and exploded inside of her. Kyrina shook and fell onto the bed, face down. Her legs spread apart, bent and when her body twitched, I could see my white fluids slowly leaking out of her.

    I fell into the bed on my back, and Kyrina moved over to put her head on my chest. I could still feel the quiver in her body as I ran my fingers over her soft skin, the orgasms still hitting her like waves. That was fantastic sex and just what I need; I broke away ad grabbed our food by the door and brought it back over.

    Kyrina was already sitting back up in bed with a towel, wiping herself clean, before getting up and heading back to the bathroom. I heard the shower turn back on, so I got our food out of its packaging and then went back to the bathroom and knocked on the door. It was kind of weird that she just went and left so quickly.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Yeah, we just didn''t get much of a chance to do any actual showering, or at least I didn''t, hehe," Kyrina giggled through the door.

    "Want somepany?"

    "I won''t be long; go get started eating; we need to get some sleep tonight. Remember, we have a big race tomorrow?"

    Kyrina was right, but that didn''t make me want to miss another chance to hold her naked body against my own and kiss those soft lips of hers. I turned back and headed over to the food to see what kind of pizza she had ordered. I opened the box to find that the food wasn''t anything I recognized, and I would say it all looked like a bunch of bugs covered with cheese and baked in an oven.

    My stomach and brain warred with each other, but hungry won out as I pulled a piece of the stringy pizza. I didn''t look at the topping, and I closed my eye and started to chew hard and fast, but I immediately slowed. What was this? Where the BBQ''d bugs? These were like heaven in my mouth.

    They were like explosions of BBQ vor that made my eyes roll in my head like they weren''t attached to anything in my head. I had never received such exquisite vors to grace my palette. I heard Kyrinaughing as I got up from rolling back and forth on the bed in pure vor based heaven. She was draped in a towel and used another to dry her hair while she giggled, smiling at me.

    I got up with another new piece of sliced bug covered heaven that somehow magically appeared in my hand. Maybe my body was so in love with the vor that it took the initiative to get the food for me. The addictiveness was causing my brain to speed the process along and prevent me from a dy. I took a bite of the new piece and was back to rolling on the bed in pleasure. Finally, I was able to stop eating, but I was panting; the pizza was like a drug, and I couldn''t get enough off.

    "What is this stuff?"

    "Comagatcha Bugs, the tastiest thing on this!

 Chapter 122: You Want To Be King?

    Chapter 122: You Want To Be King?

    "Comagatcha Bugs? That''s a catchy name, but why are they so good?"

    "They have a venom inside them that makes you enjoy the vor more."

    "Hmm, so that means they probably don''t taste outstanding," I said as I took anotherrge bite of the pizza.

    "I don''t think it matters if you think it takes good."

    "Fair point; we should get some sleep after we finish eating; tomorrow will be a long day."

    That was an understatement; while I could push Maine''s death back until I could deal with it, the race was tomorrow. Six-thousand people would be waiting at the starting line with us. Each one is ready to kill for the prize but more likely to die before they get the chance.

    After eating, I climbed under the seats and took Kyrina in my arms, kissing her gently. She then turned over, and I spooned her, wrapping my arms around her smooth naked body. I tucked my hands around her breast, giving them a yful squeeze before kissing her neck and shoulders, then falling into a dreamless sleep.

    I woke up alone, but I could hear Kyrina moving around, so I open my eyes. I found that she was already dressed in her ck, red, and pinkce dress, and I groaned, rolling in bed. I would have loved to have round three before leaving, so I turned back to look at her.

    Nope, Kyrina ignored me, even after trying to fondle her under her dress. That had earned me a hard smack on my arm that made the purple glow in that spot on the line that she hit. Well, so much for that idea; there would be time on the return ship for more fun.

    I got up and looked for my suit, but there was a pair of ck jeans and a gray t-shirt at the end of the bed. They were in a mess now because of my rolling around, so I got my pants on quickly. Then I crept behind Kyrina quickly, leaving my jeans unzipped and myself exposed.

    I had felt that she had no underwear on before, so I took her neck in one hand, pulling her back into me while lifting her dress from behind to expose her bare flesh. As I pulled her back, I turned her head to mine, kissing her roughly to distract her from resisting, while I dropped the hand on her throat. I pulled up her dress in the front, forced her legs apart, and slid my shaft between her legs.

    I rubbed across her slit, and I could feel how wet she was already just from the rough kissing. I let go of the back of her dress and took one of her breasts in my hand as I started to rub her clit. Kalita pushed into my fingers and dripped on my dick as she tried to get me to enter her, moaning into my lips.

    I finally moved us to the bed and then teasing her dripping slit, running my tip up and down as she pushed her face into the sheet. I guided myself into her and then plunged my body forward, deep inside of her, making her cry out *Arha!*.I pounded my body into her faster and faster as the Kyrina cried out more desperate *Arha!* sounds as my hips pressed into her until she screamed out with shaking legs as I burst inside of her.

    My body sagged down onto her, but she pulled off of me and turned around under me. She was panting, and her cheeks were red as she reached down and forced me back into her. I was hypersensitive, so I let out a groan as I plunged inside of her again.

    "I... Want... Another one!" Kyrina gasped out as she tried to catch her breath.

    She pushed her fingers into her slit as I started to move again. Kyrina''s fingers moved fast, and I could feel each orgasm hit her body, squeezing me hard. Finally, her fifth orgasm pushed my nearlyid cock out, and Kyrina squirted all over me; thankfully, I kicked my clothes off before this. Now, her clear juices only dripped from my body, and Kyrina naked a twitching on the bed.

    After we kissed, got cleaned up, and I was suited, we left the building. Outside there was a bunch of Bubble Cabs waiting for us, but we noticed there was a certain Grandon frantically waving us down. I turned to look at Kyrina, but she just smiled and patted my arm.

    "He seems nice enough, and we kind of know him since he gave us a ride yesterday."

    "We still need to be careful; we are on race day now, so who knows what will happen."

    We walked over, waving to Grandon, who finally put his arm down. He looked excited as we walked up to him, and I reached out and shook his hand. Grandon shook vigorously before letting it go and hopping into the vehicle.

    "You guys ready for the race?"

    "As ready as we can be."

    "That''s the spirit!"

    "So, what''s go you with such high spirits today? I the race that big for you?"

    "I will be making a lot of money today, plus what I have saved; who knows, I might even get off the ball of sand."

    "You don''t like living here?"

    We were inside, and I had already scanned my wrist band to pay. Grandon ced his hands over the glowing balls, and the vehicle started to move. He talked with a far off look like he was spacing out, but I knew she could somehow see the controls.

    "It''s a hard life here, and since thest king took over, well, people are dying for trying to live. Don''t mind me and my rambling, though."

    "No, I understand where youring from, and that''s one of my reasons for wanting to win this race. A stupid ruler is killing your, and no one does anything about it, so I will try and win this to change that."

    "You want to be King?"

    "No, I want the people to decide if they need a king or not."

 Chapter 123: A Pair Of Tigers Like Us

    Chapter 123: A Pair Of Tigers Like Us

    Grandon watched us get out but didn''t say anything as he closed up his cab and drove away. My words must have hit him in some way, but hopefully in the right way. I willed Diamond to retract my helmet fully, so my dark short hair and trimmings of a beard showed. Doing this also showed everyone my eye and four purple three-centimeter broad lines running up my neck''s front and back.

    Most around the entrance we had been dropped off at were masked or suited up in some form ofrge or medium MAS unit less advance than mine. Suddenly, I heard someone calling, and I turned to look, but I kept Kyrina in my sights the entire time. This ce was far too dangerous to lose focus, but I noticed that Tiger-Kin friends, Tarw and Kret, were waving and calling us.

    "Kyrina, The cats are waving us over; let''s go join them."

    "You not worried?"

    "Oh, I am worried about everything, but they are the only ones we really know, so sticking close to them won''t be bad. Plus, I have an idea about how to deal with these two, maybe."

    "I think it sounds so hot when you''re so convincing and confident, hehe!" Kyrina giggled as she took my arm.

    I rolled my eyes and sighed.

    "There was no way to be sure about anything that will happen here. All I know is that in 2-4 hours, ny percent of these people will be dead. The goal is to make sure that isn''t us so; this should be the best n. Alone we could win it, but with a bit of help and the right motivation, it would be a sure bet."

    "That makes sense, well let''s see if you can make them understand. You tend to be pretty good at that!"

    "You noticed that hmm? Well, I will have to try and see what I can work out with them."

    We walked to the entrance to a tall building vaguely simr to the Random World Round''s colosseum. Thest round was just bits and pieces of all the different games we will y, unlike now where everything fits with the same dusty sand colored metal buildings. I waved to Kret as we got close and bumped a fist with him and Tarw when we arrived near the entrance, where they were waiting.

    "You two look different now; what happened to the rest of your girls?" Tarw asked.

    "I don''t want to get into it; let''s say they aren''t here anymore. I didn''te for a pity party; I wanna ask you guys about your ns after this, win or lose."

    "Hmm? Win? I don''t know that the boy wants to rule, but I don''t think that''s what he really wants. The problem is we don''t know how to fix the problem. This attempt is our fourth run, and it''s more for the kicks now and the challenge."

    "So, then what do you do after this?"

    "Shipping, Freight, that kind of stuff."

    "But is that what you want to do? Isn''t there more that you want?"

    "I want to bust up people like the King for beating us down; we used to make a killing hunting Comagatcha Bugs. Now the King has made it illegal for anyone but him to hunt them. I want to stop crap like that," Kretined, looking away from Tarw.

    "Kret! don''t you know how to keep..."

    "Wait, Tarw, Kret did what I asked. What if I told you I could help you with that goal after this is all done? How much do you want for use to hire you two to work with us? I think we can go all the way, and if we do, I want to leave this to the people, but I will be taking Alexander with me. Name your price."

    I stepped back and let Kret and Tarw talk it over, but it didn''t take them long to decide. They both turned around to us, smiling. Kret was the one to talk this time, but Tarw held a curious smile.

    "Do you think that a pair of tigers like us could get into the Watch?"

    I was taken aback by the question but replied quickly, with a big grin.

    "I think we could find a ce and a suit to stuff you Tiger''s into!"

    "Then we are in; we can make a change with you guys," Tarw announced.

    "Let''s get going inside and get out scans done."

    We all walked to the tall open doors that everyone was traveling into from outside the building. The crowd got thicker, and I kept Kyrina close while Tarw and Kret helped. Soon we reached a lineup, and things slowed down, but I still managed to get through the main staging area rtively fast.

    The area we walked into was like walking into a stadium with the people on the field instead of seats. To the left, there was a massive energy wall and beyond that was a swirling storm. It must have been Alexander''s trick because this was the center of the city, so there was no way the storm should reach this far.

    "What''s up with the storm?"

    "The God does this every time. It''s his way of keeping I fair, and always change theyout the day of the race," Kret exined as we walked over to the far side.

    There were so many people here that there would be no way to count when we had left. Less than an hour remained on the counters on our tattoo counters we all got. This barcode thing was a cool feature, light a temporary tattoo with a timer watch. It also had a beacon function that would mark you for death if you fucked around with another yer while still inside the city.

    We found a spot on the far side near many junkyard-stylerge MAS units that towered over us but watched out for us.

    Time to get this show on the road!

 Chapter 124: Lets Become The Impossible!

    Chapter 124: Let''s Be The Impossible!

    Suddenly, A loud noise went off, and the entire ce went silent. It was eerie to see such arge crowd go quiet, but the menacing face I noticed pushing out of the storm made me understand why it was so easy. Over ten meters tall, the face looked robotic, so I assumed it was the face of The God, Alexander.

    "Wee, From across the gxy, I am excited to see so many eager souls. Who wille out on top? Today is thest day of this life; let the sands decide if tomorrow will be the start of your next!"

    Abruptly the massive face faded, and the invisible wall came down. The racer''s erupted in cheers as the storm pulled back to reveal fifteen meter high walls that created paths in different directions. Seventy percent of the racers rushed forward, and a wave of monsters like creatures being ridden and tons of mech-like MAS units poured into the maze.

    "You were right; it looks like the more experienced racers are all waiting back, but what are we waiting for?"

    "Just wait; you''ll see why we wait. The bastards are always waiting for the people to stop entering the maze. Do you see thatst set of groups? Watch them, and you will see what I mean once they walk in... Wait for..."

    Suddenly, I could feel the ground tremble, and people started to scream up ahead as massive sand snake erupted from the ground. The crowds were massacred by the hundreds pre second, as Element Sand Snakes that all had to be monstrous ss devoured the races with a ceaseless hunger. Five minutes and the massive stone rows filled with blood and corpses of the fallen racers. Over sixty percent of the racers had to be dead; the rest were running for their lives from the snakes.

    "Well, Kyrina, I think you can handle this, right? You carryTarw, and Ill take Kret; we will go full bore right off the hope, so there are no worries, and we can all make it no problem. These sand wurms are not a problem for us, as long as you two, don''t mind riding with us."

    "A free ride through the gauntlet? Kret, are youining?"

    "Honestly, at this point, I would agree as long as the day ended in Y, haha."

    "One more thing, not that I don''t trust you, It''s just that im not an idiot. Any hostile actions or thoughts you have inside Diamond or Kyrina willnd you with an instant death from the suit itself. Just a forewarning, so mistakes aren''t made."

    Both nodded to me like this was nothing, and I was d because I was mostly buffing, mostly. Diamond would eat Kret, and im sure Kyrina had her defense if she could have passengers. For her, I was different; she was the MAS in this situation.

    "Ok, let''s... I don''t know what to call it; I wasn''t given any catchy lines, hehe,"

    "Let''s be the impossible!" Kyrina cheered as she began to expand and change.

    I followed suit and started my changing process, letting Diamond take over until we were both about five meters tall, towering over the cat the were half our size. I reached down a metal hand with the palm up and then raised it back up to Diamond''s chest once Kret had hoped on. Kyrina was a giant version of herself that kneeled and put out her hands to make steps for Tarw to climb up inside.

    Diamond open and created a spot on the wall that was covered in Acura-Gel. When Kret got in, I directed him to the area behind me, there was a bit of room inside of Diamond, but it was still a tight squeeze for him to get by. Once Kret stood against the wall, the gel moved around him and wrapped him up.

    Kret seemed fine at first, but once the gel started to wrap around him. The ws came out, but they caused no effect as the gel moved around to seal him in ce.

    "What is this stuff?! What are you doing to me, man?"

    "Calm yourself; it''s Acura-Gel. It will hold you in ce when we start doing crazy things. Kret, Do you get sick easily?"

    "Crazy Things?! I have the strongest stomach of all my brothers!"

    "I hope so; hold onto that pride, Kret! I''m switching over to radio now, so just sit back and enjoy the ride."

    I closed my eyes and felt the connection to Diamond strong; he was ready to go and drew a massive Katana from his back, our back. The link made us whole and allowed me to control all the functions avable with his help.

    /Alta, can you track the best possible route for us? Kyrina, how is it with Tarw? All settled in?

    //Confirmed, Tarw is glued in ce, and we are ready to test how well he can handle the rollercoaster, hehe! -Kyrina.

    //Confirmed, best possible route mapped, estimated escape time 5 minutes. ERROR, additional passenger not under gravity restrictions, must adjust time... Total estimated time is eighteen minutes

    Wow, it was supposed to take two to four hours toplete this, but Diamond was disappointed that we couldn''t finish in five minutes or less. I felt bad for the sand snakes a bit, they expected to be at the top of the food chain, but I was about to change that view. Maybe I didn''t need to bring Kret and Tarw, but I like them, and I think they had their hearts in the right ce, but we would see.

    I was sync now and no longer standing in the mounting rig that held my flesh in ce inside Diamond. We were Diamond now, and I had the Katana in my hands and could feel my body light up and fill with crackling energy begging to be released. I turned to Kyrina, and she held her dual tiger w daggers, ready to sprint forward; others had already started to move now.

    "Let''s be the impossible!"

 Chapter 125: Suspicious

    Chapter 125: Suspicious

    Around fifty red dots were surrounding us, the white knights closing in.

    //Those are The King''s imperial knights; let us out! -Kret.

    /Alright, Kyrina, let Tarw and then to me and get in!

    //But.. -Kyrina

    /No but, with me, now!

    I willed the Acura-Gel to let go of Kret, and he flew out asDiamond''s chest opened, sailing through the air. Kret hit the sand on all fours and started to tear into the knights like paper dolls. I could see Tarw join the fray alongside Kret while I tracked Kyrina''s shifting form get closer on the map.

    Before she got close enough, I willed Diamond to alter the inside, making the harness fit two. I would need her inside the sphere that kept the gravity stable when I started to move fast. I turned, going down on mone knee as Kyrina''s shrinking tiger form flew at Diamond''s opened chest cavity.

    I step forward and caught her naked body; I could feel the clothes materializing between us as I kissed her quickly. I held her and stepped back into the harness while Diamond strapped us in and closed his chest. Kyrina''s back was pressed into my chest when we were finally secured, and she wiggled her bottom into me teasingly, of all times.

    Suddenly I was standing before rushing knights, and the cats were overwhelmed.

    //ACTIVATING PLAIN SIGHT STRIKE, ENGAGE SHIFTING ASSASSIN

    Time slowed for us; consciousness and coordination turned up to eleven as I disappeared. The de in my hand was just pure steel, but I moved so fast, even with the slow time, most would not die until my sword passed through thest knight. Time snapped back, and the sand storm was now blood mist around us as the bodies exploded like a sped-up clock hand in a ring around where I stood now. I had left five near Kret and Tarw, and they dispatched them with no trouble, but they were now both covered in blood.

    "WHAT ARE YOU?!" Kret yelled up at me.

    I had no answer for that, I wasn''t really sure myself, but Tarw saved me by wacking Kret on the back of the head.

    "THANKS FOR THE RIDE SO FAR, BUT WE WILL RUN FROM HERE. YOU ARE ALL TO CRAZY IN THOSE SUITS, BUT WE WILL CATCH UP LATER; FOR NOW, WE WILL SLOW THE REST. GO WIN THIS THING LIKE YOU SAID!" Tarw yelled up.

    I nodded to them with Diamond''s head and then turned to the swirling vortex ahead. Alta had already tracked the course, and I started to run at it, the stabilizing systems activating. Kyrina''s soft voice came over the speaker as I approached the edge.

    //It was hard to follow, even watching it first hand with my reactions turned up. I know im not human, but only so much of that is your MAS. Whatever you are, that supercharge Tama gave you changed you to something you were once or always was

    I leaped into the maelstrom but stayed near the edge, falling down. I was through the swirling sand and the falling beside the massive sand cyclone, instantly. I let myself fall more as the twister tried to pull me in closer.A beep from my map made me dig my heels into the air, slowing my descent and then pushing on a te made of air to leap to the edge I wanted to get to, andnded with ease.

    Inside the tunnel, the air slowed, and I started to run forward fast. There were monsters and traps, but we were moving too fast for any of it to matter. Suddenly I was leaping into the open air, but I caught myself and stood on a shelf made of air.

    Below us was a cavern filled with insect monsters of all shapes and sizes. Centipedes, ss mantis, slugs, Castects, and many others I couldn''t name all waited for me to drop into them. They all looked starving staring up at us, waiting for their chance, but this was not going to be a good day for them.

    /Ready to get out and y now?

    In response, Kyrina rammed her ass into my crotch. The impact made my eyes cross, and the feeling of eating a brick sank in. Okay, I guess that was a no; I had Diamond''s hand on his knees while I breathed through the shook of the ball tap. I would make her pay on the trip home!

    I leaned forward and unsynced for a brief second to locate her earlobe and bit down on it gently, but enough to make her gasp and push into me as I re-synced. I let Diamond tip off the invisible tform we were standing on, and I started to run down through the air, treating it like a t surface.

    As we reached the bottom, I brought out my sword and started running on an arc. The suit turned me to be level with the ground now, and I ran for the advancing monsters. I grabbed the de tight in our hands and poured Dynam into the sword, but then something happened.

    I started to change as we fought and I started to feel a third presence as one of Kyrina tooth daggers took shape in my hand, and more armor started to cover Diamond. The change all happened while I cut into monsters leaving showers of gore, green ichor, and red blood spraying everywhere. They seemed endless, but no matter how many came, the three of us cut through them as one unit.

    Suddenly the cave was silent; nothing moved, all the blood and ichor was disappearing along with the bodies. Dungeon, but it made sense that this ce would be like that; it was a dungeon race instead of a crawl. Would this be all the cave offered as a challenge?

    Even before, as we were, we could have done this easily. So, there had to be more, but Alexander was less than three-hundred meters away from us, ording to our map. There was even an entrance; all that was missing was a sign that said enter here.

    /What do you think?

    //Suspicious -Kyrina.

    /Okay, let''s go.

    //But I just said it was suspicious! -Kyrina.

    /Would you like to go sightseeing before we head to the boss room?

 Chapter 126: Blink, You Disappeared

    Chapter 126: Blink, You Disappeared

    //DIAMOND PLATING ACTIVATED

    //MONSTROSITY DETECTED, ACTIVATING GRAVITY DYNAM, REVERSING

    //SHIFTING ASSASSIN ACTIVATED

    Alta rmended we take the far right to the west, and the snakes were on us immediately. I cause an explosion in the sand every time I detected movements, making craters as my reverse grav de blew the snakes apart. We traveled on a south-west angle and then took a sharp right, and then continued down the corridor marked.

    The snakes were starting to appear less, leaving us for easier prey. We turned right and followed the next path to the east and then turned south to turn back west immediately. The twisting paths were annoying, but they were easy enough to move through with the map''s help.

    After that, we made three right, four lefts, two rights, two lefts, two rights, walk some, two more rights, two lefts, three rights, two lefts, and about fifty-five more turns, and we had reached the end. I was so d to get out of this ce, but when we got to thest part of the area, arge group was trying to fight a massive five-headed Sand Hyrda.

    /Uck, that thing is in the way to get out, what do, wait... What is going on?

    //Are you okay?-Kyrina.

    //MONSTROSITY DETECTED,ACTIVATING AIR DASH AND PLAIN SIGHT STRIKE, ENGAGE SHIFTING ASSASSIN

    Suddenly all the color drain, and everything was in ck and white, time slowing as target locations appeared on the Hydra. A path activated as I dashed forward and disappeared, something happened with the suit to cause it, but I left into the air. Everything moved so slow as I ran through the air and then slid into the first two head, severing them both in an explosion of sand.

    I stamped and changed directions in mid-air dragging through thest three heads, kicking down to shot myself up into the air, above the regenerating heads.

    //GRAVITY DYNAM, MAXIMUM ENGAGE

    The massive katana dropped down like a rock, ripping me down with it. I smashed down and through until I was at the ground.

    //GRAVITY DYNAM, MAXIMUM REVERSE

    The Hydra exploded, and everything came back to average speed. I ced my sword on my back and looked up to see everyone staring at me in awe. Ya, Ya, stare away; I did the work for you, so leave me alone now, okay? I wanted to say it but decided to use the breath to see how Kyrina was doing.

    /How''s it going? What are you waiting for?

    I looked at Kyrina, but something else caught my nose; oh no! I dropped the connection partially to turn back to see a small robot cleaning puke from the floor. Kret was stered with puked on the fur of his face. I had thought he was the best, right?

    //Is Kret okay? -Kyrina.

    /Kret? He through up and passed out, but he is breathing fine; why are you so concerned about him?

    //You must not have noticed that you broke the sound barrier four times; I''m surprised Kret is alive after that

    /Was I that fast?

    //To say the fightsted five seconds would be an overstatement. Blink, you disappeared, blink, then then the Hydra lost two head, blink, lost three more, blink, the thing exploded, and you were all that was left -Kyrina.

    Now that Diamond and I had fully synced, he must be able to speed up my consciousness and coordination. Now my reaction time was almost as good as aputer, and it felt good. I didn''t have time to waste on this or this game set we were ying in. The faster this race was done, the sooner I could get to Xeno, then to my real goal, Greg.

    /Can you change with Tarw?

    In response, Kyrina came running over and shifted as she ran. Her body fell forward and transformed into her ck and red tiger form. I could hear both Kret, who was awake again, and Tarw cheering at Kyrina''s transformation as she raced to me.

    I grabbed the mane of Kyrina massive tiger form, and she bolted out of the city into the storm. I could feel something simr to pulling duct tape off your skin as the tattoo that held the time disappeared. I had unsynced briefly to check on Kret and what the feeling was on my wrist and noticed the temporary tattoo was gone.

    Once outside the city walls, the storm enveloped us, but we could see blinking lights ahead.

    /Follow the lights and move fast. If we can keep ahead of everyone, then there is less of a chance of us running into man-made problems on the way

    //Tarw says in about one thousand meters, there is a canyon we must be being led to, but it had a perpetual twister inside of it. The tunnel leads down way farther than the lower level we will have to get to -Kyrina.

    I could see that same info on my map, but I was a bit confused, so I disconnected and willed my mounting harness to turn around to Kret and shut off my mic.

    "How does Tarw know where we are going?"

    "Alexander is always in the same ce, and the exit to the city is always the same. So, there really aren''t that many ces for you to travel to, and we have run most of them on foot. Besides having my insides ejected from me, this has been the best race yet!"

    That made sense, there would only be so many paths that could be used, but the traps could change if The God used more than the sand elementals. I switched to the mic to onboard so Kret and Tarw couldmunicate with us. I asked them about the traps, but their answer was what I had expected, the traps would be of the sand variety, that wasn''t the most helpful info, but it did confirm about Alexander using more than just sand elemental.

    Suddenly, red dots started to appear around us about five-hundred meters from the whirlpool. The MAS that appeared were medium-ss style units, simr to Diamond''s standard form, but they were all gold and white. Each held whitences with gold tips; the suits they wore looked like they had hanging cloth, great.

 Chapter 127: Welcome Back, Captain

    Chapter 127: Wee Back, Captain

    Kyrina had somehow fused with me, and now I had a ck and red dagger in each hand, putting away the katana. Forearm shields shaped like gems stuck a meter past my hands, which held the daggers in a reverse grip. We advanced past the dissolving piles of bodies we had juste through, heading to the cave up ahead.

    Suddenly an object came hurtle towards us on the map, and it was big.

    *BOOM*

    The sand in front of us exploded as a massive object crashed into it, forcing us to jump back. Diamond sent me a warning, and I dodged to the left as an enormous white and gold spear on some kind braided metallic cord attached to it. I cut the next five lines without Dynam as they came at me, and the dust finally cleared.

    The massive mech was the size of the cial Dragoon or bigger as it stood up. Over fifteen meters tall, what the hell was this? Who was this asshole? But in the next moment, The King of Prime answered my question over his speakers, and I should have known it would be this vindictive prick.

    "So, the little Universal Watch intruder will be the first to be crushed by my might!"

    /Oh-no Babe, what will we ever do?

    //Can you take this more seriously? That''s The King! -Kyrina.

    /Fine, Diamond and Alta, you know what I want! Firing on all cylinders, let''s go!"

    //ACTIVATING KINETIC DYNAM CHARGE

    The Kic force started to build as we bent our knees, and I looked up at The massive skyscraper version of the knights we just fought with the cats.

    //HUGE MAS DETECTED, ACTIVATING GRAVITY DYNAM, MAXIMUM REVERSING

    //SHIFTING ASSASSIN ACTIVATED

    //VITAL STRIKE ACTIVATED

    //ACTIVATING KINETIC DYNAM RELEASE

    A blur of messages went by in my disy as I felt time slow down and my reactions bing instantaneous. I felt the Dynam push down, and the ground started to crack as I began to flex. Shooting straight up and shattering the ground I jump up from, I flew up the front and just above the massive mech''s head, kicking the air tond on its head.

    "Where did you go?"

    //DE-ACTIVATING GRAVITY DYNAM, MAXIMUM REVERSING

    //ACTIVATING STARFIRE DYNAM, ENGAGE HEAT LANCE

    Both Daggers started to glow white-hot, and I sunk them into the top of the massive MAS head. I spun in a circle, cutting a hole, and fell into the head.

    /Babe, I bet we could have a nap in here, and he wouldn''t even notice

    //I''m sure you want to nap! -Kyrina.

    /Maybe Diamand needs a nap, right, buddy?

    Somehow I felt Kyrina''s re, and that diamond was not tired in any way and to get off myzy ass. Yes, I somehow squeezed that all out of a feeling. These people were wound so tight, maybe.

    I stood back in Diamond, my mind finally able to separate us, taking back my identity as I. The de still glowed, so I started cutting everything that looked important and then carved my way into the chest, but that was when rms started going off. I was already here, so I began to cut more this, and the MAS started to shake around, but it didn''t affect me with the stabilizers.

    //WARNING! The Gant had taken critical damage and should be evacuated

    Alta''s warning was all the convincing I needed to move and cut a hole in the side to escape. It was falling away from me, so I stepped out onto a ledge made of air and watched the King fall. Watching it smashing the rocky side of the cave wall was just the icing on the cake.

    Man, I was feeling sadistic today; maybe Maxine''s death has made me a bit kill joy. I needed to get my shit together if I was going to keep Kyrina safe. Well, perhaps ill let that kill joy go for just a bit longer, one more person to stamp my card to say I rode all the rides once.

    //Are you okay, Dave? -Kyrina.

    /Yeah, I think im just venting, so I''m saving a bit for our friend

    I lowered us down by sliding down a hill of air, hoping off it just before the bottom. The whole act wasical, but it got us down to the ground and less than a hundred meters from the target. I walked to the marble hall that was so out of ce in this cave area like some shined up ancient ruin.

    Inside was a door taller than Diamond that opened as we got close. A warm voice greeted us in wee, but I knew that voice.

    "Wee back, Captain, it has been a while, but I''m sure my secretary could have worked something out if you would have just called ahead."

    The inside was a burning forge and a massive metal man beating on some strange metal. Weapons were everywhere, in the racks, on the walls, and all across the room. I looked at the massive MAS and then knelt, opening the chest. As I jumped out of Diamond, Kyrina''s protests followed me but stopped as I hit the ground.

    The familiar time freeze hit me again, but I wasn''t surprised by the smart assment. Alexander opened, and the white trench coat and sses jumped out, smiling at me, but I crossed my arms at him. Whatever this was, it wasn''t going to be good, or maybe it was; Simon did look far too happy for his own good.

    Part of me want to punch him in the mouth, but logic ruled out because it wasn''t Simons'' fault. At least, I didn''t think it was; who knew how deep this was? Maybe what he told me was a lie, but why then?

    "Stop it! You''re making my head hurt when you think about things you can control, but pping your gums to yourdies about this shit is not a good fucking idea, Dave. Give your head a shake, will you? Only I can talk to you about this, or do you like scooping up parts of yourdies?"

    "Are you fucking kidding me, Simon?"

 Chapter 128: EXI-EVO

    Chapter 128: EXI-EVO

    Don''t give me that shit, Dave! I fucking told you told to tell anyone, right? So what do you do? And now you have the nerve to be mad at me. Get your head in the game, Dave!"

    Dammit, I hated to admit it was my fault. I had been looking for someone else to me this entire time, but if I had just kept my mouth shut, none of this would have happened. I took a deep breath in, held it, then exhaled, letting everything go.

    "I''m sorry, Simon, I know this is my fault."

    "Good, now, shut the fuck up and listen, most of our time has been wasted already. You have another MINI-GAMEing up in less than five minutes, but you will be alone, and it''s going to be fucking weird. It''s a new game mode they are testing, and you''re the guinea pig. Now, quick, DOG, RABBIT, or FOX, Pick one! This choice is all I can give you this time, HURRY!"

    Dog, rabbit, or Fox? New MINI-GAME? GUININE-PIG?!

    "FOX!"

    "Good choice, I think. One more thing, the second lost soul is here somewhere, find her and... you know, put in in her dark cave! Oops, I meant to bring her to the dark side, or light; I know you not that picky, hehe!"

    "I thought you said we only had less then..."

    Then I could feel the world start to peel away, bit by bit. I looked at Simon again, but he was gone; the rest of the world, including Diamond and Kyrina, slowly disintegrated. The world soon left me on a t grey surface for as far as I could see in all directions.

    "Dave."

    I turned to Serina''s beautiful brown-skinned face, and took her into my arms, hold her tightly to me. I had missed her since she had left in thest game, two games, and we would y together again. I pulled back and took her face in my hand and then kiss herrge pillow-soft lips as I felt her body press into me. Serina pulled back faster than I wanted, but I could tell she had something on her mind from the look on her face.

    "Be careful in the next game; I don''t think it will be hard, since it is the trial run, but still. You know what the Game Masters can be like; just be wary."

    "Do you know what the next game is?"

    "I heard it was going to be called EXO-EVO, but that''s all I know. I''m sorry, Dave, but this is all the time I have right now. We will meet in Central Park, in Growing Powers!"

    The world started to go ck for me, and I was gone.

    //WARNING MINI-GAME ACTIVATED

    //DOWNLOADING NEW SYSTEM AND WORLD

    //EXI-EVO SYSTEM ACTIVATED

    //PREVIOUS SYSTEM AND WORLD PAUSED

    //NEW SYSTEM ACTIVATED

    Having my memories back now allowed me to be able to rx in the nothingness as the screens shed by. EXI-EVO? What kind of system was that? Better question, what did it have to do with a fox?

    //WARNING MINI-GAME ACTIVATING IN 3, 2, 1

    I could see a dim lighting from the trees above me, and the world around me was filled with greens and browns, but something wasn''t right. My line of sight was now dramatically lower to the ground, and then I tried flexing my red...furry...paw?

    I scurried backward, trying to get away from the animal paw attached to my animal arm, but something tripped me. The hell was that furry thing? I looked, but as I turned, the furry thing kept turning with, shit, that was my tail!

    "Ara?"

    WAS THAT MY VOICE!? What the hell was this shit? What just happened to me? Okay, Dave, calm, think.

    Furry red paws? Check. Long furry red fluffy tail? Check? Long face and pointy ears? I moved my paws up to my head but then dropped them. Check... I was a fox.

    What kind of game was this? What was I supposed to do as a fox? I tried to think of my AVATAR, and nothing happened, Great.

    *POOF!*

    Suddenly, I disappeared into a cloud of smoke and made me start sneezing uncontrobly like a small dog sniffing pepper. Why didn''t I pick a dog?! Ugh, I sneezed so much that at one point, I thought I might just explode into a shower of gore and red hair.

    "Dave! Achoo!"

    I immediately recognized my favorite program''s voice, Trinity! Or Trina, I guess since she was in her guide mode. Thank goodness, I was actually starting to get worried there. I thought I might just have to figure out things as I went, but I Trina was here, then I would have some kind of help.

    "Trina!" That is what I wanted to say, but all that came out was, "ara!"

    "Don''t worry, I can understand you, and soon when this ridiculous smoke clears, I will see you!"

    The smoke cleared, and my tiny fairy came flying over the top of me and past. Trina didn''t see me and kept going looking around but not calling out.

    "Trina, I''m done here!"

    "Oh, good, I thought you were ivisb...is that you, Dave? ARE YOU THAT CUTE AND ADORABLE FOXXY WOXXY?!?!"

    "Ara! Ara? Ara...Ara! ARA! Ara ara ara ara?" (Yes! Wait, no, or yes! Nevermind! Why am I like this?"

    "I''m sowy, Dave, That was way too cute, and I ignored everything you just said and only listened to the Ara squeaks you are making. Can you repeat it? PLEASE?!"

    Ugh, great, my cute Foxxy...fox form was making her melt into a puddle of cuteness overflow.

    "ARA!" (TRINITY!)

    "Alright, Alright, I heard you the first time; I just wanted to see if I could get you to do it again, hehe! Okay! You a fox, call up EVOLVE for your single menu options this time. The point of this game is to be King of the forest and top of the food chain. That means you need to fight forage and fuck to get to the top and gain SKILL and EVOLVE points to get there."

    Oh, I got it.

 Chapter 129: No, Wait...That Was An Ara!

    Chapter 129: No, Wait...That Was An Ara!

    "Ara Ara Ara, Ara?"(Just like old times, hey?)

    "Stap it, you sound way too cute to be Dave!"

    "ARA!"(Hey!)

    "Okay, we need to find something for you to do to level up! There is no registered experience, and you cant level more than one level at a time! How about you open the menu, Mr. Foxxy!"

    Ugh, I better change soon before Trina drowns me in her gushing.

    *Wave of evil thoughts rolling though my little fox mind*

    No! lousy brain! I am not some lolicon! Stupid y on words takes my brain into a dark rabbit hole. Nevermind this, screen, page, sheet... what did she call it again, stupid brain...EVOLVE!

    Instantly a red screen appeared in my HUD that was back, but different this time. I had a health bar and some other things to do with my body, like hunger and the need to relieve myself. I had no idea why those were there, but they were part of the HUD and not the red screen.

    Current Evolution: Basic Fox

    Current Combat Skills:

    [Bite] 1s

    [Hide] 1h

    Survival skills:

    [Track Berries] 5m

    [Track Rodents] 10m

    Mating Skills:

    [Fox]

    That is a simple enough sheet, I guess I can just activate the skills like opening the menu, and the numbers must be the refresh rate. Good, a basic system so far, maybe I will try hunting; how does my hunger look? Jeez, I was justining about how I didn''t need this stuff to tell me, but here I am.

    After closing my sheet, I looked over my status bars and noticed that my hunger was just below half and was orange. The rest of my gauges seemed reasonable and were all green.

    "Ara Ara Ara?"(Should I hunt?)

    "Mmhmm! But be careful! You are what you eat!"

    I wanted to ask more but refused to make those ridiculous noises. I bet weebs everywhere outside this game are just losing it whenever I talk! That''s it!

    "ARA ARA!"

    "Oh, my MOM! You''re even cuter when you mad! Alright, I''ll try to stop it, but... DAVE YOUR SUCH A CUTIE PIE!"

    Trina flew at me with open arms, but I ignored her and started to walk. She passed through me and walked into the ground; interesting, I had half expected her to fly right through the ground. I wasn''t sure if that bit of info would help me in the future, but I tucked it away as a random thought.

    /Activate [Track Rodents]

    Suddenly a force pulled me out of my fox body, and I was given a birds-eye view of the area around me. I spotted two blinking spots, and then I was sucked back down into my body. Two red lines running parallel to each other ran along the ground in the direction of the red dots I could see.

    I started to follow the lines, and I noticed that the skill [Track Rodents] was now im my disy with a time stamp on it that was changing.

    //9:23

    Good, easy to track as well; for a first-time system, it was running pretty smoothly. I started to run in my new body, and I was surprised just how agile this little body was. I made some practice movements as I got close to my target; something inside me told me that it was close.

    When I was not too far from the targets, I noticed that they led into a hole under a tree. I snuck over and watched the entrance, but then I noticed something. A supple and smooth green body was already pulling itself up to the hole, dammit!

    The snake was already moving into the whole, but I wasn''t sure if I could take it, and dying here was not the n. Maybe I just wait and see what happens; I would lose my meal, but I would be alive to talk about itter. Suddenly I heard a squeal, no, wait...that was an Ara!

    I ran forwards as Trina screamed that this was a horrible idea. I didn''t care; no animal made an Ara sound, so that only mean one thing, one of the animals in there was not an animal.

    [Bite]

    [Bite]

    [Bite]

    Three hard bites caused the snake''s green body to writhe in pain and twist as I jumped back.

    //Skill Upgrade Acquired: [Bite] is now [Rending Bite]

    //[Rending Bite] 5s-Additional effects: Target starts to bleed and loses 1% of total health -per bite -per 5s X20

    Woah, auto skills levels, but no time for thoughts as the green serpent pulled itself and a rabbit''s limp body out of the hole. I could still hear the crying Ara''s, so I focus on the snake. I had to kill it fast while it was still trying to eat!

    [Rending Bite]

    I leaped forward and sunk my teeth into the snake. Blood squirted as I tore a chunk out of its body, but now I was running again. I leaped and dodged the swinging tail.

    [Rending Bite]

    The snake writhed more as I bit again, but this time I was tossed back with my chunk of flesh. I was surprised that no taste came with each bite, just the wet and sticking feeling. It was almost like I was biting rigid and thick foam that was juicy.

    Inded, and I finally noticed something close to the snakehead; I health bar, and it was in the red. I circled and watched the snake, it was in rough shape, but it had tossed the lifeless rabbit aside after myst attack. It was bleeding from two ces now, but that wouldn''t be enough to kill it.

    The thing might be injured, but it was still a snake, and it was angry. I could just wait it out and see I it would leave, but something told me that wasn''t going to happen. The snake kept its eyes on me, but I noticed something.

    What the hell was it doing? Was the person inside there suicidal? I watch the small rabbit creep out of the hole as I circled the snake.

    Suddenly the snake turned on the small rabbit. Dammit!

 Chapter 130: My Ugly Duckling

    Chapter 130: My Ugly Duckling

    I ran as hard as my little legs would carry me, but I knew I would be toote. I watched the head move in slow motion, but I moved at the same speed. I needed something, but I was just a stupid little fox.

    I watched as the snake turned on the small rabbit, and it reared it''s head back to strike at the bunny. The head darted forward as I came so close to activating bite, but then something happened. The bunny red at the oning snake, and then at thest second, it stepped to the side and then kicked the head away.

    [Rending Bite]

    I sank my teeth into the foam that squirted out red juice. I did this in my mind because sink I couldn''t taste it, I could register it as whatever I wanted. That way, it wouldn''t bother me as much while I was using my mouth to fight.

    The snake vanished in my grasp, and two lights shoot out of where the center of the snake''s body used to be. One wants to the rabbit, and the other came to me. I turned to look at the rabbit, and it was eyeing me warily.

    "Ara?" (Hello?)

    "Ara Ara Ara ARA Ara, Ara?"(You make this STUPID sound, too?)

    "...Ara..."(...Yeah...)

    "DAVE, DAVE, DAVE!!! THERE ARE TWO OF YOU NOW MAKING THE SAME NOISES!!! And it''s the cutest little thing ever!"

    "Ara Ara Ara?"(Who is that?)

    "Ara Ara Ara Ara?"(You can see her?)

    "Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara?"(Am I not supposed to?)

    "Oh my Tequ, You just, way, too cute, getting, short of breath, too much cuteness, I''m dying, GAH!"

    Trina fell out of the air, clutching her chest with great dramatics. She then stted on the ground in a mock faint, but the rabbit took at as real and rushed over. I wasn''t sure what was going on inside Trina''s head, but she thought it would be a good idea to scare the rabbit as it got close. Just as the rabbit got up close, Trina jumped up with a loud *RAWR!*

    *Thwap*

    *THUMP*

    *SSSSSHHH, Thump*

    "OWO!"

    What did I just see? Did that bunny just boot Trinity into the wall?! I rushed over to Trinity, but she was already back up and waving a little hand while hacking and coughing.

    "Ara Ara Ara?"(Are you okay?)

    "Cough, Cough, yeah, I''m fine, just been a while since someone could connect with me, normally girls don''t attack me. I guess that was my fault. Okay, kids, Open up those menus, and let''s have a look!"

    I willed my EVOLVE sheet to open, and a new option was below the Current Evolution red bar at the top.

    Current Evolution: Basic Fox

    Evolution Choice:

    {Fangs}{Elongated body}{Scales}

    Current Combat Skills:

    [Rending Bite] 5s -Additional effects: Target starts to bleed and loses 1% of total health -per bite -over 5s

    [Hide] 1h

    Survival skills:

    [Track Berries] 5m

    [Track Rodents] 10m

    Mating Skills:

    [Fox]

    "Ara Ara Ara Ara?"(What does this mean?)

    "You have to select the Evolution Choice and then make the choices. Each choice will change you and make you stronger. As you Evolve from battle, you will gain and lose skills depending on your evolution choices!"

    Okay, so I just had to select...WTF.

    The rabbit drew my eye when a massive pair of fangs burst from its mouth like a sabertooth tiger. Next, the body started to change, only getting a little bit bigger but gaining the ability to stand on tworge and long feet. Thest thing was the ws and finger on its hand got longer slightly.

    "Ara Ara Ara Ara?"(How do I look?)

    I gave the Were-rabbit a critical look and then replied.

    "Ara Ara Ara!"(Really scary looking!)

    "Ara!"(Good!)

    I brought my screen back up and selected my option for evolution.

    Evolution Choice:

    {Fangs}{Elongated body}{Scales}

    {Scales}

    I felt my body start to change, and my fur disappeared as a wave of scales covered my body. The effect made me shake my body that gave me a weird feeling, almost like being naked. I concentrated on the screen again and noticed an alert followed by the next choice.

    //NEW SKILL GAINED: [Hardened Scales](Passive)-Gain resistance to non-magical attacks

    Evolution Choice:

    {Medium Quadruped}{Light Biped}{Heavy Octoped}

    Oh? What is this? So that''s how it was standing now, and there were two other exciting choices. Heavy spider sounded pretty cool, but not my style.

    {Medium Quadruped}

    My body started to expand, and my limbs got longer; there was no pain. It was an exciting experience to watch it happen first hand. The scales expanded, and the same new skill and selection popped again.

    //NEW SKILL GAINED: Exchange[Track Berries] and

    [Track Rodents] for [Prey Sense] 30M

    Evolution Choice:

    {ws and Teeth}{Thicker Scales}{Speech}

    {Speech}

    No thought there at all.

    "Trina, goddammit!"

    "Don''t you talk about my mom that way, Dave!"

    I turned to Trina, but I noticed that the bunny had gone? Dammit, I got too wrapped up in myself there, and it got away. Well, I was a hairless wolf now, and it a bipedal sabertoothed jackrabbit, so maybe it was for the best.

    "Well, Trina, what do you think of my evolution?"

    "Do you actually want my opinion?"

    "No, your right; I''ll settle for a mirror."

    "No mirror, but I''ll just tell you. You''re really ugly, like a big hairless dog with a dermatitis problem of the undead variety!"

    "I was just the cutest thing in the world to you! Now im a walking corpse with skin problems!"

    "Yeah, I know. Honestly, Dave, what happened? I want to lie to you, but I can''t; we know each other too well."

    "Well, now what?"

    "Let''s have a look at that sheet one more time."

    I willed the sheet open.

    Current Evolution: Scaled Wolf

    Current Combat Skills:

    [Rending Bite] 4s -Additional effects: Target starts to bleed and loses 1% of total health -per bite -over 7s

    [Hardened Scales](Passive)-Gain resistance to non-magical attacks

    Survival skills:

    [Prey Sense] 30m

    Mating Skills:

    [Fox]

    [Wolf]

    "What''s with the Mating Skill''s about?"

    "Hoh, Hoh, Hoh, just you wait, my ugly duckling! you need to keep growing first, then we will get to that stuff when you can use it!"

    What the hell did that mean?

 Chapter 131: Are You The Harem Hero?

    Chapter 131: Are You The Harem Hero?

    Well, it was time to start exploring! Now that I was about seventy centimeters tall, I felt better about moving around, but all my stats were full. What had Trinity said? Fight, forage, or Fuck?

    Well, I do not need food or anything else to do with foraging, and Trina told me I wasn''t ready for that yet. I think I got it now why I wouldn''t want to try and have some kind of weird animal sex after mulling it over. I would just have to wait to do the fun stuff, so that just left the first option, and this was a game, so...

    "Is there an easy way to find anything to fight?"

    "If you have the skills for it, but for now, you''re just ugly and can find lunch, which won''t give you exp now since you are full!"

    "The we wander Pack Fairy! by the way, where is your pack? Or do I not get one of those this time?"

    "After I''m done, you will get one!"

    "You''re done? Oh, shit, that''s right, your a Helper! Sorry, I was wondering what happened to you in the first game."

    "Yup, I can only stay to get you set up. Later, I can drop in to help more or wait until the next game and y the whole game with you. You can choose, but you have to do it just before your third evolution, or I disappear and juste back halfway thought."

    "You can y a full game with my Trinity."

    "Wah? I told you have time still!"

    "You know me; I forget things, so I will just say it now. Is there something wrong with that?"

    *Silence*

    I turned my head to Trinity, but she was gone. Great, you idiot, she just told me to wait till just before, and I messed it up. Now, I was alone, and I had no guide. On the up and up, next game I would get to spend it with the woman sized Trinity, and program or not, she was one good looking woman!

    I sighed, and now she was gone; I just need to move on and get moving. ces to go, things to eat, bitches to fuck, etc., but really what now?

    I looked around, and it was forest everywhere I observed. I was warm, so I picked a random direction and started to walk. Every direction looked the same, so it was just a matter of picking a direction and trying to walk straight. I scratched trees to mark them to prevent a funny walk around incident from happening because it would not be considered funny alone.

    The forest was pretty non-descript; maybe they didn''t put a lot of work into the starting area. Suddenly, I caught the scent of somethingrge and hairy ahead. I can''t say how I knew that, but my nose tranted the smell into a vague image in my mind. It was arge bear with great horns, oh yeah!

    Now, this was more like it; to hell with the details around me! The monsters and abilities were out of the world! I started to race forward, and my adrenaline started to kick in, and I felt my scales start to click into ce like rows of dominos. I moved faster and soon located my target with my nose.

    The creature was something to behold. My nose couldn''t tell me things like color or exact size, so I was pretty surprised to find a three and a half meter tall white pr bear with curling horns. The creature was trying to pull Pooh Bear and shakedown some honey but turned when I got and twenty meters away.

    "So, you are my first real contender?"

    The bear''s voice was deep, and as he lowered himself, I could see the intelligence in his eyes. Was this another yer like me?? Maybe I should try and talk to him, see what he knows about the game.

    "Wait, you''re a yer, right?"

    "Yeah, just like you, but in a different genre."

    "Genre? Sorry a vindictive little shit of a god wiped me, and im still missing a couple of spots."

    "Oh? Yeah, those types of Gods are in all games. They get obsessed with a person and end up getting punished when they go too far. Genre''s are like ssifications for game types. We picked them beforeing in. I choose Action Romance, do you know what you chose? I''m Keller, by the way; I know we are about to try to kill each other, but no point in throwing courtesy out the window, right?"

    "Hehe, I agree, I''m Dave! My ssification, hmm? my goal is always to save lost souls, and I have a bunch that I have got as yers and even made gods. I don''t know what you would call that?"

    "BWAHAHA, Dave! Are you the Harem Hero? No way, you''re a legend in other games, you know that? I am Valor, AKA Keller! This is crazy, and now I know what you mean about the little shit Fate! I heard he''s on Ice, and dad was demoted!"

    "You know me? How am I a legend to people I have never heard of and in other games?"

    "I can''t tell you too much, but I can give you more than the girls are allowed. All the world and gods are connected; as a god, you can participate in other genres. In your case, you''re just too damn good, man! You are the envy of the servers, and there is a waiting list to get on your server!"

    "Shut the fuck up! The fuck have I been doing this entire time? Are you kidding me? Do you know Simon? That mother fucker!"

    I was livid, so this was all some big set up, I bet the world was fine, and Simon had everyone in on it.

    "Simon? Who is that? No, I get it about the lost soul thing but, you have to admit it''s a cool gimmick! Your helping so many girls that normally wouldn''t have a chance to get to godship a chance!"

    What? Wait, so he didn''t know this was all a broadcast? What was going on here? This shit was getting crazier by the moment.

 Chapter 132: What Do You Want, Fox?

    Chapter 132: What Do You Want, Fox?

    "Well, this is a cool chance for me to be able to tell the girls I got to meet you! The Harem Hero in the digital flesh! Ha!"

    "How is Victoria doing?"

    "Ah yeah, Vicky! She''s doing really good, finally able to rx; you do a good thing for these girls. We, as guys, can help each other out and get to a God spot easy right? Not the same for the girls, so everyone is thankful!"

    "That''s good to hear, well you''ve given me a lot more to think about, but I think we need to get this show on the road!"

    "Let''s do it! Valor vs The Harem Hero!"

    The guy''s energy and his pr bear form did not match at all,and I swear he was smiling at me. The Harem Hero? Was I just a joke to the other male gods? Well, I''ll send him back with a good story!

    "Let''s go then, Keller!"

    I rush him head-on, he was bigger, but I was faster. Keller dropped his head and rushed to ram me; I jumped, turning my self sideways above him.

    [Rending Bite]

    I locked onto his neck, thanks to my aerial maneuver, Inded on hisrge back. I let go, but Keller roared and then reared back, toppling me off. Keller turned and reared up to smash his head and wed paws down on me.

    [Rending Bite]

    I jumped for his throat without thought, the skill automatically locking andpleting the action before the bear could. I toppled him backward, but he grappled me and wed at my scaly skin, but it had minimal effect.

    4s

    Keller wrapped me in his arms and started to crush me.

    2s

    I just needed a bit more, but this damn bear... was strong! I could feel myself start to slip, but then the skill was green and refreshed.

    [Rending Bite]

    I gouged the same spot, and the pressure started to lessen as I tore foam out and red juice covered me. Soon, Keller stopped struggling, and his grip around my body fell away. I stood up from him and hopped down; I turned to see he had a smile on his face, even in death, maybe he wasn''t mocking me...

    Suddenly, Keller''s body burst into white particles, not like a monster, but he had the same golden core. It floated momentarily, then shot into me.

    "Hooo! That was so cool! You were all jump and spin, then bite, bite, bite! Ugly or not, your still a beast! Let''s see how much uglier you can get!"

    Ugh, this woman was a brat. Yes, I know she is a cute little fairy right now, but she was actually aputer program represented at the same age as me. This little cutesie act was all for the viewers; I could remember that we had been alone in the past, and things were different.

    I ignored herments and open the page and select the Evolution options.

    Evolution Choice:

    {Horns}{ws}{Brute}

    Thatst one, Brute; Was that just pure strength? Why not?

    {Brute}

    I felt my body start to grow again, and my muscles became tight and stiff like steel; yeah, now I was a rock! A new ability pooped up, and I tried to contain my excitement, but my scaled tail was wagging. Luckily, no one was here to witness my man child escape.

    //NEW SKILL GAINED: [Hammer Fist]2s

    Disregarding the fact that I had no fists, this was going to be fun. The next choice made me make what I was sure a gruesome wolfish bloody grin as I looked over the next selection.

    Evolution Choice:

    {Were-Wolf}{Dragonic-Wolf}{Flying-Wolf}

    Ugh, how do you pick? Were-wolf or whatever a dragon wolf was. Where was Trinity when I needed her? Oh, ya, on a vacation that I sent her on! Pff, whatever, I can do this! A werewolf was super cliche, so let''s pick the only real choice!

    {Dragonic-Wolf}

    Woah! My body started to stretch and elongate! What the hell was this? When the process was over, I wasn''t sure if I shouldugh hysterically or curl up like a snake and cry.

    I was now a Chinese-style dragon...with a wolf''s scaled head... A new skill window popped, but I all but ignored it, looking for the next evolution choice. There was none; I looked back to the skill and studied it before closing it and opening up my sheet.

    Current Evolution: Wingless Wolf Dragon

    Current Combat Skills:

    [Chomp] 4s -Additional effects: Target starts to bleed and loses 3% of total health -per bite -over 10s

    [Hammer Tail] 20s

    [Hardened Scales](Passive)-Gain resistance to non-magical attacks

    Survival skills:

    [Prey Sense] 5m

    Mating Skills:

    [Fox]

    [Wolf]

    [Dragon]

    Hammer Tail was not a fair trade for Hammer Fist! Dammit, I should have gone with the Werewolf! Now, I just looked ridiculous, no horns or whiskers and a skinny little head!

    "Grrrr"

    Now what? The sun had started to set, so that shelter would be the best bet. I struggled for the first five-hundred steps or so. Trying to figure out how to walk with a slinky body was next to impossible. There had to be an easier way, think, Dave!

    It a dragon without wings, but there was a green dragon from an anime I watched in the real world beforeing here. That dragon could fly without wings, but how? Do I need to want to fly...I''m floating; wow, really? And to move for...yup, okay, never mind, this is bangin!

    After some cruising above the trees, but no higher, I had found a cave, but I wanted to look around. I was like my body was just not meant to go higher than this. It wasn''t like I wanted to go up there anyway, the sky was starting to fill fast with a heavy and wet feeling fog, so I headed to the cave I had found.

    I dropped down and floated into the cave, but there was something inside the cave. My eyes adjusted to the dark, and I was surprised to find a sleeping Bunny girl, well more bunny than girl, but still kind of cute from behind. I moved closer, floating through the air, but the froze as long ws hovered at my eyes. She had heard me, and now I was going to die.

    "Ara Ara Ara, Ara?"(What do you want, Fox?)

 Chapter 133: Sporpodile

    Chapter 133: Sporpodile

    No way, this was the same scary little bunny form before! She, ya, that was a female over there, no doubt. There wasn''t any naked flesh yet that wasn''t covered in fur from what I could see around the w blocking my view, but she had the right curves.

    "I don''t think I would like you to poke out my eye. Do you mind putting those things down?"

    "Ara? Ara Ara Ara Ara?"(What? You can talk now?)

    "So could have you, but you opted for the eye pokers instead. Speaking of those pokers, I asked you once nicely. So, either take your hands out of my face, or I''ll thank them off your hands. If you know what I mean."

    I grinned, showing off myrge and numerous mouthful of teeth. The Bunny girl pulled her hands back and stepped back from me. She looked very skeptical of me, so I raised a wolf leg to stop her before she backed into the cave walk. Maybe the rabbit part of her a natural flight instinct to predators.

    "All right, I think we got off on a bad foot, somewhere, but I''m not here to hurt you."

    "Ara? Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara?! ARA ARA ARA ARA ARA ARA ARA!"(Oh? Like you weren''ting to kill my mother and me?! THE SNAKE JUST BEAT YOU TO US!)

    Okay, I agree with Trinity; the Ara was incredibly cute...but after the fourteenth one, my head started to hurt. What was this bullshit? Mom? This girl was another yer; was she trying to y me for dumb?

    "Don''t give me that shit, woman! That was no more your mother; then I am your uncle!"

    "Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara Ara!"(I wouldn''t want to be rted to some as ugly as you!)

    ...Ouch. That was grating when Trinity said it, but to hear it from this random yer. I turned and flew out of the cave; I''m not some whiney bitch all hung up on his feeling, but that stung. I heard some noise from the cave, but I just flew off and found a tree; I didn''t need that kind of person around me.

    I settled down in arge pine tree and coiled myself around the top. I would get a bit sticky, but it should be safe up here for the most partstupid rabbit.

    I started to drift off, but I heard something below me, and I could smile something gross. I just wanted to sleep, and now someone was going to bother me, and the thing smelled horrible. It was dark, so I couldn''t see what was down below, and the horrible smell made it impossible to make it out in my mind.

    Then, it started to move away from me, and some of the tension in my body let go. I was about to settle back in when I decided to try the air one more time to make sure. Are you serious?

    The thing had to go that way? Was I going to be allowed any sleep tonight? What was the point in saving the little wretch anyway?

    It had been easier to lie to me and then insult me rather than just admitting she was trying to y me. I get it, it''s a game, but that was no reason for people to act like that!

    Man, who was I kidding? I thought as I flew out of the tree, back to the cave. There was no way I could leave her, but I didn''t have to help her right away. Maybe I was worrying for nothing; she would have got me there when I snuck up on her.

    I flew under the pale and dimmed moonlight that pushed down through the fog, barely visible. I could see the thing that was moving low to the ground and silently. Legs of a spider, arms of a man and tail of a scorpion, and a crocodile body? What the hell was I looking at? A Sporpodile?!

    I had to hold myself back, and I was stuck in a serious conundrum. Help now, because I would have a hard time taking it alone, or wait and rescue bunny girl to try and win favor. The problem with thest choice was that we could both potentially die in tight quarters with that Sporpodile.

    "Hey! ugly! Over here!"

    I called out as I darted for the tail of the thing, but I messed up by calling out too soon. The tail sucked in at thest second, and I tried to get past the Sporpodile but was hit with a right hook that sent me spinning in the air. Great, this thing was big, fast, smart, and it hit like a truck.

    "Who are you?"

    "Does it matter if you''re going to die right away, Dave?"

    "Seriously, I am the picture of ugly right now, and I look nothing like my avatar. Why can you keep identifying me so easily?!"

    "Ha, so that is true then! You really don''t know, do you? I won''t be the one to spoil this."

    I had righted myself in the air before hitting anything, so I wasn''t injured from the punch, Hardened Scales for the win. That''s when I noticed her sneaking out of the cave...and away from the fight. Really? I dodge a tail strike from the thing, trying to figure out what to do about it.

    Then my concern was soon selfed, as I watched her out of the corner of my eye, ducking and a left hook. Then appears at the top of the small cliff overhanging us pushing arge rock; I get it. I got him into ce and then nodded to him, but that was my signal to drop it.

    I stepped forwards and pushed the thing backward, hard.

    [Hammer Tail]

    I spun my body and smashed my tail into the creature, and I was knocked back. That was the moment the rock came down, smashing the body into a bloody pulp, gross. Now to her, what would the brat do? im the victory for herself?

 Chapter 134: Hybrid

    Chapter 134: Hybrid

    I watched her jump down the rockface expertly, and she was down before the soul light appeared. I kept an eye on her as she started to walk towards me with a critical look on her face; great, here we go again. What now?

    "Ara..." (Sorry...)

    That was all that she said, but I was still taken aback by the suddenness of it. Sorry? For calling me ugly? I guess, but I was over that now; I was more concerned about what happened now. What was the n now? Would she just run away again?

    "It''s fine; we got off on the wrong foot, I''m..."

    I paused at my name; did I want to tell her? The others seem to recognize me for my actions, but my name seems to mark me. Maybe I would try something different this time; what was a cool name?

    "...Grayson. I''m a yer just like you, that''s why I got mad at you earlier..."

    Something from the corner of my eye put my talking on pause again. I had forgotten entirely about the lights, and they mmed into her back and my chest. There was no impact or any feeling at all, just a light red sh at the bottom of my HUD. I had partially noticed the light thest few times, but Trina had been there to distract me, but she was gone now, and I was alone.

    I shook my head to clear the negative thoughts out, I wasn''t a child that needed a guide, but thepany had been friendly, even if I hadn''t appreciated it at the time. I looked back at the bunny girl, who hadn''t said anything besides sorry, and she seemed to be thinking about something.

    "Hmm? What''s up?"

    "...Ara Ara Ara?"(...What''s a yer?)

    ...

    That was not the answer I had expected, and I was bewildered. Why was there someone without a memory in a new game? Even if this were the "Lost Soul'' Simon had mentioned, she would have to have memory in a new game, wouldn''t she?

    "What do you know? What was happening before I came?Didn''t you just wake up in that hole? Wait, before you answer anything else, do your evolution and try to get human speech. I think you sound adorable, but it''s starting to give me a headache."

    The bunny girl seemed to understand what I meant and stepped back from me. Once she took on the far-off look typical of someone interacting with their HUD. I focused on opening my EVOLVE screen and popped open myEvolution Choice, but it wasbeled differently, and the choices were different.

    Existential Evolution Choice:

    {Humaniod}{Pure Beast}{Hybrid}

    I saw a sh and turned to find...oh damn. What the hell did she pick? Babs was still not showing skin, still just short grey fur and long ears, but now...ya, I was not picking pure beast no matter how cool I might look. Nope, it was Hybrid or Humanoid, but not being adventurous just for the sake of sexual urges would be pretty pathetic on my part...kind of...

    "What did you end up picking?"

    "Hybrid...oh? I can talk now like you?"

    "Thank goodness, although, with this new look of yours, I might have been able to handle the Ara''s for a bit longer, hehe. Well, it''s my turn to try this out; I think I will make the same choice; wish me luck, whatever your name is."

    "Kierra."

    I wanted topliment her, buting from me right now wouldn''t mean much. In my current state, I looked like nothing more than a failed science experiment. Come on! Please give me something dope!

    {Hybrid}

    I shed with light, but time slowed as the sh happened. Suddenly, I could see my ugly body for the first time close up on my HUD. I really was hard to look at, considering how many different parts were in me; it was no surprise.

    Then my body started to change and morph; my image began to change into a more humanoid shape, but notpletely. Wings and a tail grew, but as they did, a message popped up over my picture with another choice, but only two this time.

    Evolution Choice:

    {Scorpion}{Spider}

    {Scorpion}

    The message disappeared, and the image of my new body reappeared, with the tail now beginning to curve, but then it went limp and dropped. Interesting, I could see the stinger now at the end, but the tail was not jointed but smooth like a... dragon''s tail? My legs were fascinating now, they weren''t the standard human straight legs, but instead, a type of reverse join that had my knees bent backward.

    My body was good, and it looked badass now, but I finally drew my gaze up to the ce I had been avoiding, my face. Maybe it was thement Kierra had made earlier, or maybe just how good she looked now, but I really didn''t want to be ugly anymore. I looked up and let out a sigh of relief as the screen and light disappeared and time started to move along again.

    "Woah."

    I opened my eyes to see Kierra open-mouthed, staring at me. Well, this was awkward; I cleared my throat, twice, before she came back from whatever ce her brain had just gone. She quickly turned around with a shake of her head and started to ce back and forth, but finally, she stopped and, with a deep breath, came over to me.

    "That ce you...found me was my home. I''ve been in there with my mother since I was born. As far as I know, but now...why am I like this? My head feels like it''s going to explode, and I didn''t think before, I was just..."

    "I don''t know what''s going on here, but I think we should stick together for the time being. Everyone here is trying to kill us to get to the top, and each other, but I think I can get around us having to fight each other."

    "You said before that this was a game; what did you mean by that?"

    Oh, boy, sleeping is for the dead anyway, right?

 Chapter 135: Mating Skill

    Chapter 135: Mating Skill

    After a draining amount of exining things and answering questions, I was finally able to get some sleep. Thankfully I was able to sleep through the night with no disturbances; I had found a good ce in the cave near a wall and curled up.

    When I woke up, I was surprised to find Kierra tucked into my arms; What was this? I hadn''t gone to sleep with me in her arms, so how did she end up here? I was the person who intended to kill her before this; even though I had helped after and exined things, I didn''t think she would have gotten over the fear of me so quickly.

    I decided that there was nothing wrong with just staying still for now and letting her sleep. The day must have taken a lot out of her; I know I was still feeling tired, but better than I had been. By the time I had finished answering her questions, I had been ready to sleep where I sat, but I had pulled myself over to the wall andid down.

    Well, since I was awake, Time to pull up the sheet and see what had changed. I felt Kierra move around a bit, but then she went still again, so I pulled her in a bit closer before opening the screen up.

    Current Evolution: Winged Wolf Scorpion Dragon-Kin

    Current Combat Skills:

    [Sting] 1h -target takes damage and bes slower for 5m

    [Hammer Fists] 3s

    [Donkey Punch Kick] 30s

    [Integrated Hardened Scales](Passive)-Gain more resistance to non-magical attacks

    Survival Skills:

    [Heat Sense] 5m

    [Hunter Sense] 20m

    Mating Skills:

    [Fox]: Fox-like charm: You attract females with your charm and have an increased chance for mating.

    [Wolf]: Wolf-like Olfaction: Your sense of smell is increased to help you better understand when a female is in heat, increasing your chances of matingWolf-like olfaction.

    [Dragon]: Dragon-like Reproductive Organ: You have been endowed with a sufficiently sized reproductive tool to help satisfy your mate, Increasing my chance of mating.

    [Scorpion]: Scorpion-like Mating Armaments: Create spears and Chiton Shields.

    ...Well, it seems the bottom part has filled itself out quite well; I mean... what the hell? The sheet wasn''t making a lot of sense; why were there mating skills with this game? Next quest, WHY DID ONE OF THEM MAKE WEAPONS?!

    I must have squeezed Kierra in my...excitement? I don''t know if that was the right word for what I felt right now; I think it should be ssified as excitement/confusion/more confusion. Was I reading this, right? Does sex make weapons?

    Suddenly I was distracted by the feeling of Kierra pushing her bottom into my very naked self, and then I smelt it. I like a pure drug; the smell hit me like a truck, making me take in a deep breath of the scent, her scent. I could hear Kierra''s heavy breathing now, and I could feel her furry finger move up my arms and squeezing each time she pushed into me.

    "Are you okay?" I asked her gently.

    "I...can''t stop... the feeling...please...I need..."

    Her voice trailed off, but she started to move her hands down between her legs and then reach to me. Kierra pushed and turned onto her back, hands still searching. I could see the lust in her eyes and the need as her hands wrapped around my stiff shaft. It was pulsing now and aching to be pressed into her; the smell of her was driving me wild, making me lose patience.

    I took her into my arms and began to kiss her as she guided me in, but once the tip was in, I force it in the rest of the way, making her cry out. I wanted to stop when she did that because I didn''t want to hurt her, but my body wouldn''t let me stop; it needed this more than just as a need for sex. No, this was a primal urge that I wasn''t in control of entirely, but my little bunny girl didn''t fight me as I drove myself into her repeatedly make her moan now loudly.

    After nearly an hour of nonstop fucking, I was finally able to cum, but what happened didn''t make much sense. When both of us finished, Kierra nearly ten times, I pulled out of her shaking little body, cringing at some of the blood left from my brutal entry, but that''s when the weird shit started to happen.

    Whatever was left in me pulled out in a stream, leaving me with a weird butpleted feeling, no other way to describe it other than I felt whole. Then in went into Kierra as shey panting in my arms, and I watched her moan and arch her back out in ecstasy. Suddenly, Kierra lit up in my arms like a star, and I had to squeeze my eyes shut hard, but even then, I was left blind.

    Something was wrong; the thing in my arms was not Kierra. I took a second for my sunspots to leave, and I was confounded when I saw what was in my arms. It was a spear, albeit a lovely one, but it was still not a hot little bunny girl name Kierra! What the hell, so if I mated, I could get weapons and armor...interesting, so that''s why she had no idea what I was talking about!

    That just meant that she was aputer programed NPC, but she had seemed real at the time with the way her emotions reacted when I talked to her about being a yer. Maybe she wasn''t an NPC? But what women would volunteer toe to be used like this?

    Dammit, why did I have to fuck things up with Trina? Honestly, this was all standard me stuff, but I wasn''t sure how I felt about screwing for weapons. Then again, people had been doing this since the dawn of time for less scrupulous things.

    I stood up with my new spear and felt my new tail drag on the ground as I walked to the cave entrance. As I got closer, I started to feel a breeze push on my wings, and I got excited. Well, I had wings, a body that wouldn''t melt mirrors, and a new sex forged spear; things could be worse.

 Chapter 136: No, Really, Thanks

    Chapter 136: No, Really, Thanks

    I stepped outside of the cave and looked around, but I was perplexed by the assault to my senses.

    Saltwater, sand, and tropical weather greeted me as I stepped out of the mouth of the cave. What the hell? I was just in a forest when I had fallen asleep, wasn''t I?

    I stopped trying to think around the problem and just let my brain fall into the mindset of, ''this is all just a game''-mode. No point in trying to overthink anything; I would just have to deal with this as it was. Thinking about how things were made me check my status bar, and my hunger was in the red.

    Well, time to forage; I stepped out of the cave and walked out on to the beach, and started to look around. The area seemed to be a cove of sorts, so I turned back to see what was past the cave, but the cave was gone. Also, there was only a tall cliff wall behind a sparse amount of palm trees, but the cliff face seemed to go on forever.

    So, I''m on a beach, a wall behind me, the ocean in front, and nond in sight. Oh, and I just got these new wings that would do me no good now, or would they? I hadn''t really seen winged fish, but maybe if I got gills, my wings would turn to flippers? But then what do I do get back tond?

    Food, that was what I needed first; I would just have to wing the rest of it, so to speak. I looked around, and I was pleasantly surprised to see trees with fruit on them; the only strange thing was that each tree bore different kinds of fruit. Some of the fruit wasn''t even grown on trees, but low and behold, hanging strawberries and watermelons.

    Again, I reinforced the Game-mode mindset; games like this that repeatedly broke the normal in different ways were more straightforward and more problematic at the same time. It was easier to identify it as a game, but that seemed to make my brain work harder to rationalize with the worlds.

    I shook my head, walked over to the hanging fruit, and pulled a couple of strawberries off the palm tree. I was about to pop on in my mouth when I stopped, Trinity''s voice echoing through my head.

    "But be careful! You are what you eat!"

    What would happen to me if I ate a strawberry? Or any of these fruits, for that matter? Could I be weaker, maybe? Too many questions with no one to ask, so I popped one of therger strawberries into my mouth and chew.

    Once I swallow the tasty thing, nothing happened. I popped another one in and chewed, but still, nothing happened. Maybe it wouldn''t work for fruit, and I had to eat meat? That didn''t make sense, I wasn''t going to kill something and eat it raw unless it was tuna, but I wasn''t getting any on that onshore.

    I decided to eat some more strawberries and not switch food until something happened or my hunger bar moved. I grabbed some more of them and started to eat; finally, after the tenth one, the bottom of my screen started to sh red. I wasn''t full, but my hunger had moved into orange from red, so I decided to check out what happened by opening up the screen and selecting the same shing option.

    Evolution Choice:

    {Stamina}{Strengh}{Speed}

    {Stamina}

    It looks like im going to be doing a lot of swimming, so this is my best choice. Plus, it was never bad to have extra Stamina, considering I would need armor, hehe. What pervert put this system in ce? I wasn''t arguing, but I just wouldn''t want my name on the idea.

    I looked back at the tree and went back to one of my original questions, did it matter what fruit I ate, or was it just a matter of how much of it I ate? I grabbed an orange, apple, and banana, pealing the other two and then eating all three. A new menu popped up, but this didn''t really help with my previous question about cause and effect.

    Evolution Choice:

    {Strength}{Speed}{Reaction}

    {Reaction}

    This choice was a pretty easy pick since I could get strength and speed from the next person I fought. That thought turned me back to the water, giving it a long look. There wasn''t anything left on the beach, and all I had was my spear and no clothes.

    I started to walk to the water, spear in hand. I stepped into the warm water and started to move faster before diving in. The water was excellent, and I was about to start swimming when I heard a noise from behind me. I had only just dove in, so standing on the ground below the water still left my chest exposed.

    I turned to a female voice, but something about it didn''t sound friendly. I looked at a female lizard woman with green scales and des for arms; wow, kinda sexy, but the look on her face to it all away. This...thing looked pissed, and I noticed another cave fading into the background behind her.

    "Running away, Hero?"

    Wait a minute...that voice...no way.

    "Cindy?"

    "In the flesh, Dave! Sorry, I had to leave so quicklyst time, but you know how it is!"

    "Out of all the people they could send here, you are the one? Well, this will be easier than I thought."

    "What?"

    "No, really, thanks. Honestly, I couldn''t have asked for a better opponent."

    "What do you mean? Aren''t you mad at me for taking all your stuff and then getting you fired? Don''t you care that I used you and then threw you away like trash?"

    "Mad? At one point, I was disappointed that you would stoop so low, but seeing you like this and everything else that has happened since then has made me think. No, I am thankful because if it were any other girl, I would have to make up an excuse in my head for why im going to kill you."

 Chapter 137: Evolution Paradise

    Chapter 137: Evolution Paradise

    "So that''s how it is then?"

    "Yeah, you smell normal, but you might need a bath. I have no urges to do something I might regret with you. Plus, the steak knives for arms is a bit of a turnoff. No, you and I will settle our differences here over my stuff you stole and the job you cost me, then we can go back to being civil. Fate is gone unless you''re still willing to carry his grudge?"

    "I don''t care about him, and I never did, he offered me a spot in an easy game, and all I had to do was fuck you for a bit and then fuck you over. It was nothing against you; It''s hard in here for girls."

    "Well, with your disposition and the way you are still talking to me is making it a little hard to believe you didn''t enjoy doing it?"

    "Which part?"

    "Pardon?"

    "Well, you were a stud, and I liked it when you filled me up..."

    Oh, no! Shit, I didn''t need more weapons right now, goddammit! The smell and her words were making my heart beat fast. Damn, it''s like im losing control of my body!

    "Dave...Oh...mmm, is that you? That smell..."

    Great, and now I was stinking of the ultra pheromones too. Well, there were two ways this could y out, and the first, my body was trying to force me to do. I kept a firm grip on the shaft of my spear as my body pulled me closer.

    "Mmmm looks like I''m going to get wha..." Cindy''s words caught in her throat, and she looked down at the spear tip that was sticking out of her chest.

    "Looks can be deceiving."

    The control my body had over me let go as Cindy slid lifelessly off my spear and hit the ground. I turned and doubled over to empty my stomach quickly, and stood back up, wiping my mouth. I wouldn''t do that again, nothing glorious about killing a woman and especially not like that.

    I was starting to like this game mode less and less. It turned us into animals in an arena forced to fight and have sex just for others'' fun that supposedly couldn''t see it. This game mode might be better if there was free will, but there wasn''t; men and women were being forced...Simon had better think of something soon.

    Standing around doing nothing helped no one, though, so I turned and ran for the water. As I ran, I saw Cindy finally disappear, and I almost stop to wait for it, but I knew it would get to me, so I sshed into the water. Once to my hip, I dove in and noticed the lower part of my HUD sh red when my eyes opened under the water, so I opened it and the evolution selection.

    Evolution Choice:

    {Diffusion}{Gill}{Respiratory Tree}

    What? I think jellyfish use Diffusion, but I didn''t want to look like a transparent ghost. Then there was Gill, boring. This Respiratory Tree, though, that sounded interesting. I would probably regret it, but what the hell, let''s roll the dice.

    {Respiratory Tree}

    Oh? What the hell is going on in my ass? A new message popped out, and I groaned.

    //NEW SKILL UNLOCKED: [Respiratory Tree]: Gain the ability to breathe like a Sea Cucumber by sucking air into your anus. The Respiratory Tree inside then extracts the oxygen, and then you expel carbon dioxide

    Shut the front door! I wasn''t really sure how to feel about this...evolution, but in wound need, some short or anyone traveling behind me would be left extremely scarred. I shuddered the first time my asshole sucked in air, but it was pretty easy after I expelled all the air out of my lungs. I finally got to look around, and I wasn''t really impressed.

    There wasn''t even seaweed or little fish; it was all just sand and more water. I started to swim forward for about twenty meters, and then I noticed about ten meters up I notice a drop-off. After the short swim to the edge, I peered over the edge and smiled; this was much better.

    Below me was filled with life, fish of all colors, and anemone attached to the walls. I let my body fall over the edge and into the swimming fish that swam around me and bushed my body. I let myself fall into the depth, and I even noticed a Sea Cucumber as I sank down, making me chuckle internally.

    I turned around and looked down below me, and it was still dark as I fell; I wasn''t really sure what to expect when I got down there. I drifted for what seemed like an eternity, fish had deserted me by this time, and the wall was almost entirely bare of life. Slowly, I started to make out a glowing lighting from the deep; finally, I was starting to get worried I was going in the wrong direction.

    The light started to be more distinct, and I was able to make out moving shapes. It looks like two...things was fighting already, and I could see anothering in from behind. Now, What to do?

    I spun around and looked to see if there were anyone else around me. That''s when I saw what was going on shit. Well, this was going to be something that would sell tickets, but I wasn''t sure how keen I was to join this.

    Around me, between forty to fifty crazy looking monsters and humanoid swam got the point. So, King of the hill? Does that mean that it''s over after this?

    I had no time to think more as a skill was auto-activated, alerting me to oing danger.

    [Hunter Sense]

    I turn just in time to see a shark man with fur swim at me with snapping crab ws! Woah, buddy, go easy on the seafood! I pulled my feet back and activated a skill.

    [Donkey Punch Kick]

    My feet uncoils likepressed spring and smashed the sharkmans face into his head, leaving a bloody mess in the water. The body disappeared from the instant K.O, and the soul flew to me, lighting up the bottom of my screen. Nevermind sitting back and watching; this was going to be evolution paradise.

 Chapter 138: Electric Fire Viper Mantis Archer Stone Blue-Ringed Cheetah Ape

    Chapter 138: Electric Fire Viper Mantis Archer Stone Blue-Ringed Cheetah Ape

    Evolution Choice:

    {Crab ws}{Shark Fins}{Frogfish}

    {Frogfish}

    Another one wasing at me as I made the selection; Iwould have to be fast with these choices to stay ahead. The other monsters that were starting to tear into the crowd were getting a lot bigger. The Maning at me had a swordfish''s nose, bear face, and other things, but I had to dodge him or get skewed, but then he slowed down a lot.

    //NEW SKILL UNLOCKED: [Dialed up Frogfish]: Increase reaction time from 200 milliseconds to 6 milliseconds

    "It''s is on now; LET''S GO!"

    [Hammer Fist]

    The head exploded and filled the water there with red mist, but I was gone, using the dead remains to push off. I starter to kill my opponents, streaking through the water like a demon streaking through the water, evolving with hardly any thought.

    {Viperfish Fangs}

    {Cheetah Sprint}

    {Electic Eel Doublet}

    {Ape Strength}

    {Archer Fish Stream}

    {Eagle Eyes}

    {Fire Coral Invisible Arms}

    {Dragon Charged Breath}

    {Stone Fish Venom}

    {Mantis Shrimp Jet Punch}

    {Blue-Ringed Octopus Deathcloud}

    As I progress through the list, it causing me to kill faster then I could evolve. The water was making it hard to see with all the blood, so I started down to the light and seen about ten Monster''s fighting. I was sure that I was a monster of such a disgusting variety by this time; I had kept the menu open and selected evolutions as fast as the system would allow.

    Each time I made a selection, I would gain a new skill, or one would change. The overload of evolutions should have bombarded me with skills, but the only thing that was overfilling was my mating skill. Who wrote all these? Afriggin pervert, that''s who! I would have to give Simon shit about that one.

    Some of them were entertaining, butughing at them would make the author of this crap think they were actually funny. Then who knows what lewdments might turn up in the next game? Still, some of my skills had changed dramatically, and ording to my name, I was as big of a mess as I thought I was.

    Current Evolution: Electric Fire Viper Mantis Archer Stone Blue-Ringed Cheetah Ape

    [{Unified Evolution Ready}]

    Current Combat Skills:

    [Stone Jet Venom Sting]: 3/3 -Death, recharge 1/day

    [Electric Jet de Punch Doublet] .25s

    [Deathcloud Archer Grenades] 30s

    [Charged Fire Arm Sprint] 30s

    [Bionano Coat](Passive): Coat body in Impact-resistant nanoparticle coating. Gain 95% resistance to non-magical attacks and 30% resistance to magical attacks.

    [Dialed up Frogfish]: Increase reaction time from 200 milliseconds to 6 milliseconds.

    Survival Skills:

    [Heat Sense] 5s

    [Danger Sense](Passive): Sense iing threats.

    [Hunter Sense](Passive): Sense targetable opponents.

    [Light Absorption]: Activatable: Absorb 99% of light, coating body in darkest ck.

    Mating Skills:

    [Fox]: Fox-like charm: You attract females with your charm and have an increased chance for mating.

    [Wolf]: Wolf-like Olfaction: Your sense of smell is increased to help you better understand when a female is in heat, increasing your chances of mating

    [Dragon]: Dragon-like Reproductive Organ: You have been endowed with a sufficiently sized reproductive tool to help satisfy your mate, Increasing my chance of mating.

    [Scorpion]: Scorpion-like Mating Armaments: Create Spears and Chiton Shields.

    [Viperfish]: Viperfish-like Mating Armaments: Create Daggers and Kunai.

    [Cheetah]: Cheetah-like Mating Speed: Decrease the total time needed to mate.

    [Electic Eel]: Electic Eel-like Mating Communication: Increase the chance of mating.

    [Ape]: Ape-like Mating Disy: Bravado and disys of strength will increase your chance of mating dramatically.

    [Archer Fish]: Archer Fish-like Ranged Insemination: Increase mating range.

    [Eagle]: Eagle-Like Mating Identification: Track and Mark potential mates.

    [Fire Coral]: Fire Coral-like Invisible Ticklers: Increase mating pleasure and weapon strength.

    [Stone Fish]: Stone Fish-like Potency: Craft legendary and Epic Rank weapons.

    [Mantis Shrimp]: Mantis Shrimp-like Mating Armaments: Create Pistols and Rifles.

    [Blue-Ringed Octopus]: Blue-Ringed Octopus-like Mating Armaments: Create ranged ammunition with poisonous AOE.

    I noticed another option at the top that was where my Evolution choices usually sat, Unified Evolution Ready. I tried to select it after activating [Light Absorption], but nothing happened. I must have to wait until after; I turned back and focused on the group fighting before.

    Two Sharkmen, Two octopus...things, four fish type things, and one Jellyfishman...no, that''s one less jelly boy, but the strange thing was thest one in the middle. It was a Tigerman, with gills, but mostly tiger, like he hadn''t evolved yet, but he defended all the attackers.

    As I got closer, I noticed he was protecting a bubble in the sand. I sped up when I saw what it was, racing into the light. Suddenly, as I got closer, I burst through an air bubble and into the open air.

    "Shit!"

    I tried to p my wings that were now gone and opted to trynding on my feet, but that proved far more straightforward than I had imagined. Between what I gain from the Mantis shrimp and Frogfish, I was already unstoppable at it was, unless someone else had the same...

    [Danger Sense]

    [Electric Jet de Punch Doublet]

    [Electric Jet de Punch Doublet]

    [Electric Jet de Punch Doublet]

    Three of the four Fishmen had tried to attack me before I couldnd, but I watched theme at me in slow motion, my adrenaline boost giving me that familiar feeling of being back inside Diamond Edge. My attacks cut the three bodies to pieces, but the blood boiled out of them, and they still discharged an electrical current between the other pieces. [Electric Jet de Punch Doublet] caused this effect by using the electric eels doublet effect, new information coursing into my brain.

    I watched thest Fishman try to rush me through the charged body parts only to be electrified and have the blood boil out of this eye''s ears and skin. It was a horrifying thing to watch, so I tracked the rest of my opponents as I finally hit the ground andnd smoothly. There were only five of us left now, Two Sharkmen still and one Octo-mon; Tigerman had killed the other.

    The Tigerman was being circled by thest three, ignoring me altogether. Oh, boy, time to spank some stupid fish!

 Chapter 139: Worth Less Then You

    Chapter 139: Worth Less Then You

    [Charged Fire Arm Sprint]

    I wasn''t sure what this would do precisely, but I had a rough idea when I felt the shot of adrenaline hit me like a kick in the ass. I started to sprint at a breakneck speed that only my dialed up Frogfish brian allowed me to prevent me from tripping on my own feet. I did ap and then another before the three had time to turn, and then I backed off to watch my handy work.

    Red coral grew where I had run, and the fine hairs started to grow. The three had turned now, but it was toote, Tigerman kick the first Sharkman into the coral from behind, and he became caught in the coral. The thing let out a screaming roar if that''s what it could be called, as the coral hairs caused the skin to raise up.

    Abruptly the transparent hairs went ck and stabbed into Sharkman, and he stopped moving, and the hairs drained of color, letting go of the boy. The other had turned to watch, and even the cat had frozen; unfortunately, Sharkman two and Ottoman had ignored the growing hair that now surrounded them. The hair didn''t even try to grab them, instead of turning ck and stabbing into them as thest two tried to fight them off.

    Within seconds they fell lifelessly to the ground, and it only took moments longer for the coral to shrivel up and crumble away. I walked forward slowly; eyes lock with the Tigerman; something was off about him, but not in a bad way. I couldn''t exin the feeling other than some sort of kinship to him for some unknown reason.

    "So Mr. Cat, what''s the n here? We going to fight or... y cards? I don''t have any pockets, so you''re going to have to pony up on the cards. Maybe ask the lovelydy down there if she has any and if she would like to join?"

    "I have no idea what to call you, but you''re different."

    "You''re not just saying that because I look like the north end of a male hippo going south, right?"

    "A sense of humor that isn''t gear towards some kind ofbat advantage? Who are you, boy?"

    Woah, hold on, Tiger! When I was a kid, I came in like twelve or so lifetimes ago, but don''t talk to me like I''m worth less than you. My name is Dave, and I came in here thinking this would be the best time of my life, but no, guess what I''ve done for thest twelve lifetimes?"

    "Dave? Like Hare..."

    "Don''t, I expect more out of you, even though I have only met you. I may get to have fun with my girls, but I have spent everyone one of my lifetimes, except for one rescuing women that now I find out are lined up to be chucked into my game to be rescued and elevated to godship."

    "You didn''t know? What Genre did you pick when you came into the game?"

    "There is that word again, Genre. A spiteful god cheating wiped me to beat me down and locked me in a hell world with no memory of the game or any of my previous lives. Only recently have I really been getting them and my old personality back. As far as I know, Simon never offered me a choice when I came in, and I know I have never heard of a genre, but I feel like I should remember it from my life before the game."

    "Simon was the one that did your orientation, not Mr. Keys?"

    "Stop!"

    "What?"

    "Dangerous water."

    The Tigerman paused, deep in thought, so I looked around, hoping he would understand what I meant. If Simon wasn''t in charge of orientation, then why did he do mine? My eyes fell on the clear shield bubble, and the girl was now at the transparent wall, staring at me with a puzzled look.

    I didn''t want a mirror right now, and the fact that she could stand the sight of this mismatched body. Finally, the Tigerman spoke up, drawing my gaze back to him from the fish girl.

    "I''m Greg."

    "Where are you!"

    "What? Wait, you mean in The Watch?"

    "Yup, now! Don''t fuck around, then I kicking you out."

    "Wait; what? Why? I''m on an asteroid, watching the Unlife."

    "Not anymore. Get to Xeno and get ahold of Dresnal, an Oceana when you get there, so I know you have arrived. You either beat me there or meet me there, understand?"

    "Yes, but why are you acting like..."

    [Stone Jet Venom Sting]: 2/3

    I didn''t let him finish speaking; man, am I really the only person that understands what the fuck is going on? This mess was starting to get stressful, and now I had to be an asshole and order Greg around, or all our talk might be picked up and linked back to Simon and then me. Boom, then this shit is all over, sitting on ice until I get dumped as useless data.

    I signed and watched the still stand; hmmm? Was she the one that had put it up? Well, if I had a spare minute, let''s pop the sheet open and try the button again, but I noticed a neat handly feature at the top of mating skills. I toggled a minimize arrow, and my screen became manageable again; I opened the blinking option and burst with light.

    [{Unified Evolution Activated}]

    Oh man, I didn''t even have to look this time; I could feel that my body was more or less humanoid again. The light stopped, and I marveled at my new sleek and toned body. I could feel a tail and my favorite underwater breathing apparatus clenching, my body ck and dark blue with white hands.

    I put my hands to my head, and my face felt normal, but now I had a pair of horns eight centimeters longing from my forehead. I also now had long blueish ck hair that I pushed out of my face, but that''s when I smelt it. I turned to see the naked Fishwoman walking to me, no longer in her bubble.

 Chapter 140: Global Destruction

    Chapter 140: Global Destruction

    "Looks like you the one toe out on top this time."

    My intoxicating prize walked over to me and ran a hand down my chest, making my own excitement spike so much it caused her arm to go limp and fall off me, as her face start to heat up. I gritted my teeth for a moment to get ahold of my sexual urges; I wanted to get some information out of her before I fucked her into some sort of weapon, man this was weird.

    "It''s a bad habit of mine, and I have this problem with being second."

    "Oh?"

    "Yeah, you see, the problem withing in second is, you''re always the first person to lose, hehe!"

    Even though I had tried to lighten up the mood, her breathing had be heavy now, and I was having trouble keeping my thoughts on what I wanted to ask. She started to move toward me with a lost look on her face, and I could see her juices dripping down her legs; holy fuck, so much for questions.

    "Come here then...what''s your name?"

    "Aquina, who are you?"

    Aquina came over and pushed her breasts with light blue scales covering the sides of them into my bare chest and then wrapped her arms around my neck. I let her pull me down into a kiss, but my body demanded more, and I gripped her ass in both of my hands, lifting her as I straightened. She started to kiss me more demanding as she leaned forward. I freed a hand, guiding myself to her dripping slit as I could felt Aquina''s heart-pounding through her chest, making me even more turned on.

    "Call me whatever you want."

    As my tip brushed her wet lips, her body trembled, and she moaned into my mouth as I felt her juices drip down my pulsing rod. I pushed myself into her and felt her lips slowly swallowed me, causing Aquina to pull away from my mouth to let out loud moans until I was fully inside of her. She tried to kiss me again, but she was going to need her air.

    I started to move, and Aquina started to pant and moan, pulling her head back from my lips she was trying to kiss. A first, it was excellent, and Aquina was bing louder and louder, but then something happened, and we both lost the momentum we had built.

    I again tried to do it standing up with her, but It wasn''t hitting the right spot for either of us. I lifted her off me mid-stroke, causing her to squirt her juices on me.As she shook, I turned her around, watching the juices still leaking down her legs, but kept her arms behind her back as I entered her. I had a far better grip this time, hold her wrist behind her back while pulling one of her hair to force her body into mine, covering me in her squirt.

    I speed up at the end and then gushed into Aquina, making her cry out in ecstasy with an arched back as her body shook. Even though I was still inside of her, I could feel the juices being sucked up inside of her, and I could even see the sshesing back from the sand like a reversal of time. Suddenly, Aquina started to glow bright and time slowed, and a message popped up.

    Evolution Armament Choice:{Epic}

    {Sword}{KuniaX5}{Pistol}

    Dammit, all the good ones on the same page! Kunia would be fun, but not really practical for me, maybe if I had time to learn them. Then there was the Sword and the Pistol, and I seem to remember something about not bring a sword to a gunfight unless you were some overpowered anime main character.

    {Pistol}

    //Congrattions on crafting your first epic weapon! [Aquina] reces your old weapon in your single weapons slot

    The light faded, but Aquina was now a gun in my hand, and I was...not underwater anymore. I stood in the middle of a desert, with nothing but sandhills surrounding me. Really? I was just in the deep of the ocean, and now Im in the desert?

    "So, what do you think so far?"

    I whipped around with my gun up and pointed at Simon''s head. This threat didn''t bother him at all, and he came over to sit down on a bench behind me and patted the seat for me to sit down. Iplied and put my gun on the seat beside me, but then it snapped onto the side of my hip''s skin like a ma; that was handy.

    "So, oh great, Simon, what do I owe you for the pleasure of having you bless me with your presence?"

    "You know, I remember a Dave that used to be a lot more fun. What happened to that guy?"

    "Oh, him? You mean the guy you have been lying to this entire time and kept me in the dark while you fed me, women. Now before you give me excuses, I get it; they need my help, but what I don''t understand is all the cloak and dagger when everyone else knows?"

    "Okay, I wish you had some more patience, but I can''t expect much more with the way in have been treating you over this," Simon left out a sigh and then continued. "I had to have an excuse to train and orient you myself; that was the only way I could make these talks possible. There is no one else on this server or any of them I can talk to without a Game Master knowing."

    "So, what does that have to do with me and being left in the dark?"

    "The only way I could convince them is to keep you in the dark and convince you that you were ying the hero and saving all these Lost Souls. I needed time to figure out how the other games work; as you know, I am in charge of the Mini-Games, but I do not create them.In two to three games, I should have something figured out to help you help me stop this all."

    "Stop it all? Like reborn?"

    "Not the game itself, but I want to disconnect it from my world so the real world cant watch or ess it, and then I want toe in. Thepany Reborn is destroying our world Dave, and it''s only a matter of time before the world shuts down. It''s already started to happen, people are starting to fight back, and I think in less than six months, we could be looking at wars and global destruction."

 Chapter 141: The Code Part 1

    Chapter 141: The Code Part 1

    "So, I didn''t juste here to make fun of you and only tell you how the world is going to end, hehe. No, we have a lot to talk about, and I saved up a bit of time, so don''t be afraid to ask questions. If you don''t, then I might get worried, hehe!"

    "You are way too jovial for this kind of talk, Simon, but alright, spill the beans; what news do you have about our existential crisis?"

    "Okay, there are a couple of things, but I''ll start with the best part, The Code."

    "Well, don''t get all dark and mysterious with me, Simon. Just tell me what this ''Code'' is."

    "I told you, we have time, stop being so damn impatient! Do you know what I do while your out cavorting with women? I work on this problem; Dave, I haven''t left the office since you went in! I have a cot set up in the room I work in, and I catch a few hours where I can, but I am always working on this problem, so cut me some ck if I want to be dramatic or conversational, just humor me."

    I had never really thought about that; I was too caught up in my own worries. I still wasn''t sure about Simon and this all, but if he is telling the truth, then whatever he has nned might decide the span of our infinite life cycle. Simon was right, though, and I really did need to give him a break and humor him.

    As far as I could tell and from what I had gathered from the people I had talked to, no one but me was talking with Simon. I was in my own separate orientation that was even separate from Serina, but she had never said anything about it. Maybe that was part of the things she couldn''t tell me about in the past, masked behind God-given knowledge that couldn''t be revealed.

    "Okay, I believe you."

    "Oh, so now you believe me?"

    "Give me a break Simon, you have been lying to me this entire time, hell everyone has, but I get it now."

    "Well, I guess that is a fair point, okay, back to The Code; it is something I have been picking at for a while now, but only just got my hands on a rough copy of it. The Code is a special ess key of sorts given to Game-Masters, allowing them to move between and enter any games. On top of that, they have the ability to unfreeze yers, and The Code prevents them from being frozen."

    "Are you kidding me? That''s great, Simon! Load me upright know with that bad boy!"

    "Haha, if it was only that easy. The Code Tequ helped me pull was from MainFrames trash; it was one of the original codes and far out of date. Now I am updating it and changing some things, important things you will need if you are going to defeat MainFrame."

    "MainFrame? Is that the thing that bleeps us when I get naked and fight with my clothes off?"

    "MainFrame the main part of that other system, but it does so much more. Not only does it help keep most unwanted hackers out, but it also distributes all the feeds and monitors them. Not just in the game either; the room I need to get to is monitored by MainFrame here in the real world. I partially think MainFrame might be more than a studios A.I."

    "Meaning what?"

    "That MainFrame is being controlled from the inside by all the heads of thepany. Even before you left, Since Reborn hase online, we have nothing but conference calls with Mr. Datum over video calls."

    "I''m missing the point here. If The Founders are in the game, then they won''t let the game die, right?"

    "You are right about that, but remember The Code! What happens when theye out of the mainframe and start imposing their will on everyone? What will we do?"

    "Why haven''t they done it already?"

    "They need the world to end first. If The Founders show their hand now, the world will see, and things might change, but as the world knows it, Reborn is trying to help save it. Instead, they are leaving it to rot; I found out just before I came in that Reborn has seized control of over fifteen thousand nukes across the world. Do you know what that means?"

    "So, they are going to destroy the world?"

    "Yeah, and thenunch us into space to float around the barren earth with sr power, a crew of self-repairing droids, and others that can be controlled from inside the game by MainFrame. We have to get MainFrame out of the game before we leave in two months; the average game takes six to ten days my time, so that means you have at least six more games."

    "And after that? If we fail?"

    "Don''t be stupid, Dave, or just give up now. I need you one-hundred percent with me on this, do you understand? There is no room in this n for doubt; there are over five million souls on ice right now that are going to turn into five million ves."

    Alright, I get it. We will do this then, no doubt, but now I need you to tell me how this Code you have will help me aplish it. The problem keeps getting bigger and bigger every time youe to see me."

    "HA! Tell me about it, do you know how long it''s been since west talked? Five minutes, I had just stepped into the lunchroom for coffee and walked back. Now imagine watching you live half of one of these lifetimes, waiting for you to hit a point that I could talk to you."

    "It''s just hard to believe that this is all happening."

    "Well, I might be able to help with that. Another reason I came in was to show you this footage I was able to sneak in."

    "Footage? of what?"

    "Of the world, or what''s left of it."

 Chapter 142: Easy For You To Say

    Chapter 142: Easy For You To Say

    The world was in chaos.

    The different images were from a news channel that showed the higher up were almost all gone, and there was a massive struggle for power going on. It showed people talking to massive groups of people, getting them rilled, and then send them off to loot and pige whatever cities they gathered in. People hadn''t started to kill each other yet, but that was only because most people sat at home, watching.

    "Those are people from Reborn stirring up the crowd? How long have I been gone for?"

    "IRL time, it has been just over three months. Everything started to happen when Isent yourst group in. Since then, Reborn has been taking in orphans created by the virus they create and putting them on ice in the game."

    "What is the point of collecting so many people? The NPC in the game are almostpletely human-like in their action. Why do they need us to rule over?"

    Simon got a dark look on his face.

    "They don''t n on ruling us, Dave. One of your Souls or Sparks, whatever you want to call them, is enough to make ten NPC. Dave, they want to take the five million Sparks and turn them into fifty million NPC that will obey orders when told and will perform any tasks they desire, but will the ability to resist to keep it interesting slightly."

    "They use us to make the NPC? How many have already died?"

    "Only a couple, but they were unsavable...they kept killing yers and NPC after multiple warnings. NPC don''t revive when they die, so when a yer kills one, it''s considered more like murder than killing a yer. So, these people are used to rece the ones killed, that was going to be the original n, but the NPC started to develop real personalities. The new NPC even shows the characteristic of free will, and after a week, I personally checked on the new NPC. Dave, their programs directives had changed, not much, and only very minor changes, but they are learning; What point is it to keep around people that could pose a threat when you can grow better ones?"

    "Are you serious? I did not see thising, but that means that we are all just cattle until..."

    "Ya, pretty much. Now, back to The Code; you get why this is so serious? This problem isn''t just a matter of whether you or I get frozen or dying; Reborn wants to eliminate humanspletely from the equation. Now, let''s talk about what we can do to stop this."

    "Can we, Simon? Even if you get this code to me, what good will it do against twelve Game Masters and MainFrame? I''m just one person, Simon!"

    "Dave, you are the only person who can do this, and you won''t be alone! You are one of the very, very, very few men allowed to y in the Harem Genre; everyone else is forced to y as an individual yer. There are only two other Harem yers; one is Greg, and the other is Kyron, but both of them lost their harems. Kyron lost the mini-game until you rescued him and the women from it, and Greg asked to be left in this world after The race on Prime killed his entire party."

    That made me stop talking. I figured there were like me, but I didn''t know they were the only ones left; one I had just killed and sent Greg back to meet up with me, the other I had killed for Maxine...no time for those thoughts right now; she was safe somewhere waiting for me to finish these games.

    "Ok, so, I have the girls, but what is the point? I will just get a random system when I enter the new world to find each of The Founders, right?"

    "Yes, The code will be ''installing'' two permanent systems, The Harem System and The Builder System."

    "The Harem System? I bet it was you that thought up these stupid mating skills for this mini-game!"

    "Haha, no, that was another grunt that writes code for the Game Master, Dan. He is kind of weird, just don''t make a big deal about it, or he will just make it worse. Now, don''t go trashing my mostly personally created system! The Harem System is what is going to win this game. so far, you have saved twenty-one girls, and you had eight before Maxine, but there are twelves to hit all at once."

    "Twelve? Come on, Simon, don''t talk to me like I''m an idiot; how the fuck will I split into twelve?"

    "You won''t need to, but you will need to jump between the worlds and start rebellions; the women will take care of the rest. Stop stressing; I know I told you to ask questions, but not some many stupid ones in a row!"

    "Easy for you to say! You know what going on!"

    "Ya, Ya, Ya, poor you, did you forget how much fun you have been having with your sd bar of women? Now it''s time to go to work, and you''re going to start bitching?"

    "Listen here, fuck; I didn''t ask for this, Simon! I didn''t want to die and didn''t ask to be put into this position!"

    "But you are Dave, so deal with it, and stop being a pussy! Most guys, including myself, would trade ce with you in a heartbeat! I bet that writer would trade you ces without using the entire heartbeat to decide! Enough, This arguing is pointless; you have a job, and so do I, but before I go, I want to tell you one more thing that will make things easier for you in the future.

    "Oh? Lay it on me then."

    "You will have Tequ as a permanent NAV unit to help you with the new systems and with the women."

    "What do you mean? Why would I need help with..."

    "Because Dave, the reason people love watching you is that you''re an idiot when ites to women."

 Chapter 143: People Kill People

    Chapter 143: People Kill People

    "Okay, said what I need to, now I gotta go, but I give you a quick exnation of the game you''re in now. You know, since someone shipped off their GUIDE before learning everything about the mini-game."

    "What, it''s different?"

    "Yeah, you are no longer working on evolving your body, and all of the non-passive skills you gained are locked for this part. Now you will be upgrading your weapon; the first game was an ultra-fast version of the nned new game. The Game Master wants to fit both evolution styles to see which style is preferred by the viewers. Thest thing is that all your Mating Skills are still active, but you will not be forced into it this time, and you can use them to upgrade your current weapon or create an additional one."

    Suddenly I was on the ground, bench and Simon, gone. I bet he isughing right now in slow motion, a ten-secondugh that wouldst an hour here. For a minute, I sat there trying to figure out what I should do next, and decided my first route was to look at the new system, or whatever it was. The screen popped up, and it was just like Simon had said, all my activatable skills were gone, but hey, you could say my name in a single breath now!

    Current Evolution: Electric Fire Demon Wraith

    Current Weapon: [Aquina](Pistol)

    Current Combat Skills: v

    [Bionano Coat](Passive): Coat body in Impact-resistant nanoparticle coating. Gain 95% resistance to non-magical attacks and 30% resistance to magical attacks.

    [Dialed up Frogfish]: Increase reaction time from 200 milliseconds to 6 milliseconds.

    Survival Skills: v

    [Danger Sense](Passive): Sense iing threats.

    [Hunter Sense](Passive): Sense targetable opponents.

    Mating Skills: ]

    Weapon Stats: v

    Name: [Aquina]

    ss: [Pistol]

    Rank: [Epic]

    Current Level: [1]

    Power: [15/1000]

    uracy: [85% -10m][-35% +10m]

    Recoil: [35/100%]

    Range: [Short]

    Rate Of Fire: [Semi-automatic][3s]

    Reload Rate: [10s]

    Clip Size: [6]

    Attachments: [0]

    After closing the menu, I grabbed...Aquina...and pulled it from my bare hip. I held it in front of me to get a better look at the weapon. I looked simr to something I had seen in the real world on a documentary or something, but with some fantasy added.

    The wave-like details and a scale-like grip is what made it more fantasy, but for the most part, it was a gun. Silver pullback barrel and the rest was light blue, and silver scaled hit. I held it up and looked down the basic iron sights aiming off to the distance.

    //It works better when you point me at a real target, jeez, when you got hot and took me there, you might have a brain -Female voice.

    I almost dropped the gun and pissed myself all at the same moment. What the hell? Was that just my damn gun talking to me?

    //OMG, you are an idiot! Why! I wish that tiger would have... -Aquina.

    /Listen here, woman, you walked up to me dripping down the sides of your legs. You didn''t seem to mind then, so give me a minute to get my shit together. You startled me; I had no idea you could still talk after. If you can hear my thoughts, then you could have heard what happened? Don''t answer me

    //Hmph! I don''t need to be told the obvious, unlike some... -Aquina.

    /Can it!

    //Pft -Aquina.

    Great, another Iona, that was a gun. A gun that I was relying on to keep me alive. Peachy.

    I looked around and noticed dusting from behind a hill thirty meters from myself. I started to run in that direction; I just wanted to get back to the girls. This mini-game was a bit too game-like, but we had done many simr before, but we did them as teams.

    //Girls? Who are you?! -Aquina.

    Ugh.

    //Don''t you lie to me either! I''ll know, stupid! -Aquina.

    /...Dave

    *Complete Brain Wave Silence*

    /Aquina?

    //Shut up! Your stupid, let''s go! -Aquina.

    Well, this was great; whatever, to the dust cloud I go. I was almost at the top of the ridge, and as I crested the dune, I noticed a Giant Scorpion pacing back and forth. It was almostughable from a yer''s standpoint. The creature should have seen me easily from where I stood on the ridge, but I was outside of its Aggro range, so it just paced and ignored me.

    Suddenly, my hand shot up with Aquina in it against my will. I used my other hand to try and push it down by cing my hand on the gun barrel to push the rogue weapon down. In hindsight, this was very stupid...maybe some of these insults weren''t so far off the mark?

    *BANG!*

    "Fuuuck!"

    Oh, that on slipped off, and I backed up and slipped down the dune. My White hand had been torn open by the Iron sight, and now theceration was filled and grinding as I rolled. What was she doing?

    Who came up with the idea to give this or any other weapon a mind of its own? China Lake with a Yandere personality? Wasn''t that the most potent argument that humans have about guns? Guns don''t kill people; people kill people, except for this game.

    I finally stopped at the bottom, and I was relieved to see the Giant Scorpion had not followed. I put my hand up to my face and looked a the six-centimeter gash now filled with sand. My hand throbbed, but that didn''t stop me from gritting my tear and clean what sand I could out.

    //Why did you do that? Your such an idiot... -Aquina.

    I snapped the gun on my hip. At least the sand had stopped the bleeding, and the tear wasn''t that big; it would heal, but I wasn''t about to use some gun that acted like a child. Whether I could heal or not, that wasn''t cool; we were too far from the target and trying to force me to shot and then injuring me?

    //What are you doing? Why are you... -Aquina.

 Chapter 144: Lamia Use You

    Chapter 144: Lamia Use You

    I walked back to the ce my tracks had started from. I could feel the grain of sand push out my hand as the wound sealed up. What to do now?

    //Why did you put me away?! If you die, I die, so stop messing around! -Aquina.

    Aquina was a fine one to talk to and didn''t seem to think she had done anything wrong. I decided that I would ignore it for now; I wasn''t helpless; just because I had no skills doesn''t mean my body wasn''t strong. I could fight with my bare hands if I had to, but the Giant Scorpions'' tail made that one impossible.

    I looked, and there were three other hills, so I''ll call scorpion south the, and I check out the east hill.

    //Do you monologue everything that you do? -Aquina.

    Oh, this damn pistol, I just wanted to be alone with my thoughts. I walked up the hill and looked over, then turned around and started walking over to the west hill. Nope, we will leave that sleeping dragon alone, but the west hill was no better.

    I scurried down the hill, hoping that none of the ten eyes on that cobra headed hydra saw me. Damn this ce and damn this gun!

    //Don''t get mad at me! You won''t use me! -Aquina.

    /Because I can''t trust you! You are acting on your own free will, which is fine, I guess, but you''re making poor choices! On top of that all, you damaged me, the wielder! I''m notining about the pain, but you knew that would happen and still did it anyway; even now, you don''t see what you did wrong, do you?

    //I just... -Aquina.

    /No, please, don''t give me an excuse and then call me stupid or an idiot; it''s getting old

    I started walked to walk to thest hill; hopefully, there would be something manageable over there or...but there was something there. A little bit wild, but I had an idea.

    Below was a golden yellow scaled Lamia with blonde hair. She had luscious breasts partially covered in scales, leaving the nipples exposed. My eyes drew down the bare flesh of her waist and the only wet part on the female.

    //You can''t be serious?!

    I started running on an angle towards the hissing woman and tackle her to the ground. I grabbed the snake woman''s arms and pinned them down, holding them above her head as she tried to bite at me. I was wrestling the tail with my leg, so I used my free hand to stroke her now swollen and exposed clit.

    //You''re just going to rape her?

    Suddenly, the tail stopped fighting me, and I felt her arms rx. As I move my fingers gently without using pressure, the Lamia started to, and she no longer had a wild look on her face. It was reced by a desperate and longing look that made her pale cheeks stain with a blush.

    I took a chance and leaned down to kiss her. At the same time, she arched her body and pushed my pushed fingers inside of her. Our lips connect, and she moaned into my kiss as I began to move my finger inside of her.

    She pushed me back to sitting on my knees as I still moved in and out of her. The Lamia pushed her hair back and took my shaft in her hand before looking up at me. She even had yellow eyes; they stared up at me with hunger.

    "I''m Dave."

    "Good, I''m Sandra."

    Sandra smiled and bent her head down, moaning as I moved my fingers faster in anticipation. I let out a groan as I felt her soft and warm lips wrap me up inside of her mouth. Her motions were no unpracticed, and I was barely able to hold on for more the thirty seconds of her relentless sucking and tongue movements.

    I gushed into her mouth, and I could feel her swallow it all down, still sucking me until I wasid. When I fell out of her mouth, Sandra wiped her mouth off and slid up my body. As her breast pressed into me, I leaned down and met her lips.

    Suddenly she shed and then there was a menu choice opened like thest time. Well, maybe this one will be more cooperative, unlike some pistols!

    Evolution Armament Choice:{Epic}

    {Short Sword}{Shield}{Pistol}

    Ooo, double pistols? Well, I guess it would be a single pistol.

    //You really him, aren''t you? -Aquina.

    That caught my attention; this was an NPC...right? She didn''t mean...

    //You''re The Harem Hero, that''s we are all fall like a rock for you! -Aquina.

    /Hey, you have no idea what you''re talking about! I have helped many girls get a ce as gods! And were and I? Hmm? Out here with a disgruntled gun and now a choice at something better!

    Thest part came out, but I didn''t mean it, but I also wasn''t about to take it back. This woman! That means that she is another yer, but that also means...

    /It was your choice toe here, wasn''t it?

    //What? I don''t know... -Aquina.

    /Oh! look, who is ying stupid now?

    {Short sword}

    The light faded, and my vision came back, and I was holding a scimitar in my left hand. Another screen popped up, and I paused.

    //WOULD YOU LIKE TO USE TWO OR ONE WEAPON?(1/2)

    //Wait! -New female voice.

    /Sandra?

    //Yes, let me talk to Aquina; I know her. We actually came into Reborn together -Sandra.

    /Yeah, go ahead; I''m going to go and walk over to thescorpion that I want you to help me with

    //Okay! Just give me about five minutes to talk with her. She just must be confused with the game. I would have been a lot more violent if you would have been forceful, but you knew what you had to do, and you were gentle about it -Sandra.

    I let the girls talk as I walked, it wasn''t like I had much to lose. As I walked, I did select two on the selection choice. Something told me that there would be a slight mood change in my tsundere pistol.

 Chapter 145: Weapon Upgrades

    Chapter 145: Weapon Upgrades

    //..Sorry, for acting out...stup... -Aquina.

    That was good enough for me, as long as I didn''t have a gun trying to pull my arm around while I was swinging a sword around. I was quite attached to my right arm, so I needed my weapon to be at my disposal.

    This set up was going to be hard enough to get used to. I decided to pull up my sheet to check out my new weapon. I closed a bunch of tabs to keep the clutter down.

    Current Evolution: Electric Fire Demon Wraith

    Current Weapons: [Aquina](Pistol)|[Sandra](Short Sword)

    Current Combat Skills: ]

    Survival Skills: ]

    Mating Skills: ]

    Weapon Stats: v

    Name: [Aquina]

    ss: [Pistol]

    Rank: [Epic]

    Current Level: [1]

    Power: [15/1000]

    uracy: [85% -10m][-35% +10m]

    Recoil: [35/100%]

    Range: [Short]

    Rate Of Fire: [Semi-automatic][3s]

    Reload Rate: [10s]

    Clip Size: [6]

    Attachments: [0]

    ------------------------

    Name: [Sandra]

    ss: [Short Sword]

    Rank: [Epic]

    Current Level: [1]

    Power: [45/1000]

    uracy: [65%]

    Range: [Short]

    Swing Speed: [1.7s]

    Parry Chance: [10s]

    Defense: [75%]

    Durability: [100%]

    Enchantments: [0]

    Good, this was a cool system; the weapon acquisition was a bit hairy, but as long as I was the only person that ever...now I sound just as bad. I reached the top of the dune and looked down at my pacing and unfazed Giant Scorpion.

    /Okay, Ready, girls?

    //Yes! -Sandra.

    //...yes -Aquina.

    Fair enough, I started to run directly at the creature, and the second I stepped into its aggro, It turned to me and charged. I watched the tail; that would be Aquina''s target. Sandra would help me finish the thing.

    When I was within range, I started firing at the tail, the first two just barely missing, but Aquina guided my hand. The bubbles section with the stinger exploded, and the scorpion reared up, putting its ws into the air. I change my n to jump and dropped to slide under.

    I stabbed up three times; each dy was painfully slow. I scrambled out from underneath the monster after pumping two rounds from Aquina into it. I turned to see the monster shake and copse. I watched the monster slowly disintegrate until nothing but the hovering light was left, and I flew to me.

    The bottom of my HUD lit up blue and started to pulse.

    //See, it was easy! If you would... -Aquina.

    //We won together; that''s all that matters. Don''t be difficult for the sake of being difficult! -Sandra.

    Well, at least someone understood where I wasing from.

    //I HEARD THAT! -Aquina.

    Ugh, I opened the sheet, ignoring the tsundere pistol.

    Current Evolution: Electric Fire Demon Wraith

    Current Weapons: [Aquina](Pistol)|[Sandra](Short Sword)

    Current Combat Skills: ]

    Survival Skills: ]

    Mating Skills: ]

    Weapon Stats: v

    Name: [Aquina]

    ss: [Pistol]

    ss Points: [5] {Per Point}

    Rank: [Epic]

    Current Level: [1]

    Power: [15/1000] {+15/max67}

    uracy: [85% -10m][-35% +10m] {+2m/20max}

    Recoil: [35/100%] {-2.5%/14max}

    Range: [Short]

    Rate Of Fire: [Semi-automatic][3s] {-0.1s/25max}

    Reload Rate: [10s] {-0.5s/19max}

    Clip Size: [6] {+2}

    Attachments: [0]{Points Per Skill}

    Scope: [uracy](+10m, does not affect max points){3}

    Poison Rounds: [Weapon Augment](Damage over time){2}

    ---------------------------

    Name: [Sandra]

    ss: [Short Sword]

    ss Points: [5] {Per Point}

    Rank: [Epic]

    Current Level: [1]

    Power: [45/1000] {+15/max67}

    uracy: [65%] {+2.5%/max18}

    Range: [Short]

    Swing Speed: [1.7s] {-0.005s/max32}

    Parry Chance: [25%] {2.5%/max34}

    Defense: [65%] {+2.5%/max18}

    Durability: [100%] {+5%}

    Enchantments: [0] {Points Per Skill}

    Riposte: [Parry](+40%, [Parry] can not go past 100%){3}

    Infectious Edge: [Weapon Augment](Damage over time){2}

    Man, this was cool! Changing and evolving was alright, but this was more my style! Now, where to spend my points, or I guess they are our points. Girls, what do you think?

    //Scope and the bullets for me, of course! -Aquina.

    //I think Parry and swing speed is best -Sandra.

    With a sh, both burst with light and then went out. Sandra had now changed visually, but she was lighter now. Aquina now and a small one point five-centimeter wide silver scope on the top of her barrel.

    Alright, now this was working out a lot better, no fighting unless it''s with monsters. Now, speaking of monsters, dragon or hydra? Neither sounds good, but I put it to a vote, but I got one from each so, we headed over to the east to deal with the single-headed monster.

    I crept over to the east dune; knowing that the dragon was asleep was one thing, but I had no idea where its aggro range was; but with Aquina''s new range, I could quickly shoot down the monster, but how many bullets would it take?

    /Hey, umm, Sandra?

    //Yes? -Sandra.

    /Would it be alright if I threw you?

    //...Yeah -Sandra.

    /I''ll make it up to you somehow, okay?

    //Ice cream -Sandra.

    //Me too! I mean, only if you''re getting her one, you better get me one! -Aquina.

    /Uh...sure, if I can, I will

    I switched the girls around and got Sandra in my right hand. I may not have the active skills from the evolution, but this body was no, joke and I still had my [Dialed up Frogfish]. So, when I let go of Sandra, I was already tossing the gun back to my right hand.

    *Bang*

    The first shot went off, and I watch the dragon''s eye open in slow motion. I was a small excuse for a dragonpared to some of those I have fought in the past. It was a hard bet to try and figure out what killed the dragon.

    Sandra clearly hit the target first, but I think Aquina got the final blow. That was awesome; the two made a good team. Now we only had to deal with the Hydra; I waited as the wyrmling disappeared, hard to call it a dragon after dying so quickly.

    The warm light streaked to me, and I blinked, and I was back in that first cave I had met Kierra. Well, I can''t say I was sorry not to have to fight the hydra, and I was getting tired anyway.

    //Don''t you want to see what we got, stupid...I mean, Dave? -Aquina.

    You cease to amaze me, woman.

    /How about you to pick and do your thing, okay? Tell me about it in the morning

    Iid down and closed my eyes.

 Chapter 146: My Blood Started To Boil

    Chapter 146: My Blood Started To Boil

    I woke up to find two clothed women curled into me; I opened my eyes to find that both Sandra and Aquina were nuzzled into my chest. Wait a minute...I didn''t go to sleep like this...what''s going on? Why were they both girls again? Not that I minded as I looked over at Sandra.

    She had on a yellow mini skirt, and Sandra wrapped her tail around my left leg. She also white blouse that was so open at the chest that it was hard to see its point. I shifted my eyes over to Aquina.

    While having a slightly smaller chest, Aquina''s top was ck with intricate blue waves that rolled under her breasts, making them stand out that much more. I let my eyes drift down and smile at the ck bikini bottoms with a pair of ck chaps that ran down her legs but only cover the outside half of her legs, leaving the front open and visible. The bottoms and chaps both were ck with the same wave design; Aquina was just missing a little cowgirl hat with the same patterns and colors, hehe.

    "Are you done checking me out, you stupid pervert?"

    I looked up into the now lift and ring Blue eyes of Aquina; I must have been so enthralled that I didn''t notice her move. That sounds like something I would do; no need to deny it, just roll with the punches. I needed to find some way to crack this one''s shell; Aquina is like Iona plus Mikota on the tsundere list, but worse, so I changed the subject as Sandra started to wake up.

    "So, you two have been waiting to get into a game with me, right? How long did you wait, and what made you decide?"

    "What you decide to be a womanizing man-whore?"

    "Aquina!"

    "Owo!"

    Sandra hammer fisted the top of Aquina''s head back into my chest; Aquina rubbed her head and then mumbled under her breath something about asshat into my chest.

    "Yes, we were waiting to get into a game since our second game."

    "Your second? That soon? This round is my thirteenth game, not including mini-games. Wasn''t the wait terrible then?"

    "Notpared to what we went through, but we didn''t have to wait. Once we died the second time, we were given the open to go on a waiting list to be part of your games. We were shown clips of your games and even met someone named Trinity that said you were a good person. They weren''t wrong, but the two lifetimes affected the two of us differently."

    I let it go at that; any further pushing would be treading into a ce that neither of them wanted to go.

    "Next question, you were weaponsst night, and now you are not, how? Not that I''m displeased to see either of you, but what happened?"

    "When we leveled, and it was just something we could do, idiot. You''re the one in charge here, don''t you know, stupid?"

    I saw Sandra wind up again, but I caught her hand and then kissed her forehead. Then I pulled a squirming Aquina up and did the same. After Sandra gave my leg a couple yful squeezes and then uncoiled, letting me finally get up.

    I gave a few stretches, and the girls followed suit, imitating me at first. After I finished, they continued on contorting their bodies in a strange stretch routine. I wanted to keep watching because it was starting to get interesting, but I opened my sheet instead.

    Current Evolution: Electric Fire Demon Wraith

    Current Weapons: [Aquina](Pistol)|[Sandra](Short Sword)

    Current Combat Skills: ]

    Survival Skills: ]

    Mating Skills: ]

    Weapon Abilities: v

    [Transform]: Activatable by user or weapon.

    Weapon Stats: v

    Name: [Aquina]

    ss: [Pistol]

    ss Points: [0] {Per Point}

    Rank: [Epic]

    Current Level: [3]

    Power: [30/1000] {+15|2/67}

    uracy: [85% -20m][-35% +20m] {+2m/20}

    Recoil: [35/100%] {-2.5%|14/40}

    Range: [Short]

    Rate Of Fire: [Semi-automatic][2.6s] {-0.1s|4/25}

    Reload Rate: [10s] {-0.5s/19}

    Clip Size: [6] {+2}

    Attachments: [2]{Points Per Skill}

    Scope: [uracy](+10m, does not affect max points)

    Poison Rounds: [Weapon Augment](Damage over time)

    --------------------------------

    Name: [Sandra]

    ss: [Short Sword]

    ss Points: [0] {Per Point}

    Rank: [Epic]

    Current Level: [3]

    Power: [45/1000] {+15|3/67}

    uracy: [65%] {+2.5%|26/40}

    Range: [Short]

    Swing Speed: [1.6s] {-0.005s|2/32}

    Parry Chance: [65%] {2.5%|26/40}

    Defense: [65%] {2.5%|26/40}

    Durability: [100%] {+5%}

    Enchantments: [2] {Points Per Skill}

    Riposte: [Parry](+40%, [Parry] can not go past 100%)

    Ranged Refection: (35% Chance to defect iing projectile, augmented by users reaction)

    Aquina did an excellent job with putting points into the rate of fire and the one into power. I scrolled and looked at Sandra''s stats; the only change I saw was the ranged reflect. Then I looked at thest part, and it all made sense; that was worth five points. I closed the screen to find that the women had finished what they were doing.

    "Good picks, girls! I just checked out the stats, and it looks like either of you or I can activate the transformation; I won''t use it unless I have to save your lives. So, ready to go?"

    Sandra smiled at me, and Aquina nodded at me without calling me stupid. Looks like today was off to a good start; I really enjoy the feeling like everything was starting to work out. I really think my enjoyment of the feeling stems from never being able to enjoy it.

    "DAVE!"

    Goddammit! One damn peaceful morning is all I ask! Who the hell was this that knew my name without even seeing me? That voice sounded vaguely familiar, so I looked, and the girls and they transformed. The only changes were that Sandra''s de was now reflective like a mirror; excellent work there, designer.

    "Come out here! I can smell you and whatever bitches you have in there with you!"

    Now I recognized that voice, and my blood started to boil, bringing back fresh and painful memories. I tried not to grip on to the girls to tightly as I stalked forward. Cutting his arms off wasn''t enough the first time; Kyrin was back for round two.

 Chapter 147: Didnt Choose To Do This

    Chapter 147: Didn''t Choose To Do This

    "Look at who it is! Little Dave with more women, how surprising."

    I was mad, and this guy was about to get the sharp end of my temper. When I saw Kyrin waiting outside the cave, he was dress in full te armor but without a helmet. I didn''t wait; I raised Aquina and fired at his face.

    Kyrin had seen thising and already had his hand to his face. It was only meant as a distraction, but I was momentarily thrown off course and was forced to jump back. I had heard a low distant cry of a female voice when the bullet struck Kyrin''s gauntleted hand.

    //Did you hear that?! -Sandra.

    Ya, I heard it; damn, now I needed to be careful of hitting the armor too hard or damaging it. There being a soul in that armor just made this three times as hard. I hopped back further as Kyrinughed at me.

    "You''re so stupid, even now you''re stuck trying to figure out how to attack me without hurting the armor, right? Your such a self-righteous bastard! You make me sick; these women are just tools and ythings for us..."

    How is this guy allowed to run around talking like this? Am I the only person that really thinks this is sick and wrong? I knew what needed to be done, and I was overthinking how to do it.

    I ran at him as he started to talk about ythings, and he cut off. As I closed in, my senses dialled up, and the oing fist slowed to a crawl, and I turned and nted my hands on the top of the forearm that had tried to hit me. I vaulted up into the air above and pointed both girls down.

    All Kyrin could do was look up in horror and amazement as I drove Sandra into his shoulder and press the tip of Aquina into his eye socket, pulling the trigger. I slid down the back, and then suddenly I was on the ground, both weapons out of my hands and a naked woman under me.

    Beside us, Kyrin''s body was deteriorating, but I was distracted when a frantic hand gripped my almost stiff shaft. I looked back to the green-eyed...bear girl, but she started to fade like Kyrin.

    "Please, Dave, make me yours, so I don''t have to go with him. Help me please, I don''t want to go with him!"

    The girl was crying now and disappearing fast. I reached down quickly and helped guide myself into her wet slit. She gasped as I sunk myself into her and then started to moan loudly as I moved fast for a quick finish. It was still enough to make her cry out as I filled her insides.

    I could feel my remaining spunk being pulled out of me, and then there was a sh. A new message popped up with a new set of selections, but we hit the money this time!

    Evolution Armament Choice:{Legendary}

    {Light Armor}{Medium Armor}{Heavy te}

    {Light Armor}

    I needed mobility, so the light was the best choice for our team. Suddenly I remember that I was short two weapons and looked up. Then I looked back down with my face burning, oh so that''s where they went.

    "Well, that was...umm, exciting? Interesting? Honestly, I''m at a loss for words, and I know it had to happen, but it was different to see how it worked from this angle."

    Sandra was trying to make light of the situation, but from the look I had seen on Aquina''s face, she had a different view of this.

    "So is this what you came into the game for, Dave? You just wanted to be some dumb whore that saves women by fucking them?"

    Ouch, that hurt, but from their view, that was how it looked.

    "Insult me all you want; you joined and waited because it''s worse out there, right?"

    "Yeah, Yeah, rub it in my face some..."

    "So, you wanted me to let her go with that pig? Were you not there to hear his little speech? Maybe you would have liked to trade ces with..."

    //Delh -Delh.

    "...Delh?"

    /Thank you, that is a pretty name

    Aquina opened her mouth again to speak, but she just gapped like a fish a couple of times before closing her mouth and crossing her arms.

    " I never asked for this, and I only just found out in my thirteen games that there was a lineup. Did you know I never got to pick my Genre or whatever you call it? I was thrown in this game with a friend. Since then, I have fought every game to get this line up of women into ces of power to rx. I have been betrayed and backstab countless times, and I get that you have had worse happen, but I am not the enemy."

    I was almost short of breath after trying to get that out! I had stood up as I exined myself. My body''s armor consisted of a shoulder te with green tint and leather strap system, two arm guards, and a set of greeves. This armor was all good and pleasing, but I regretted not getting the medium armor for the sake of some pants!

    "So, you didn''t choose to do this?"

    That was Aquina''s voice; I had gotten distracted checking out Delh. I looked up at Aquina, and maybe my eyes were ying tricks on me or did she actually looked less hostile. I tried not to give it too much thought after seeing the twitch in her eye; alright, she was trying; I will keep my thoughts quiet.

    "No, I thought I was just ying a game the same as everyone else, but I choose to use my wishes to evaluate women like you all to gods, just like Serina and Chelsea, who are now Destiny and Transformation. Both of them are watching us with many others I have rescued."

    "They are watching all of this?!"

 Chapter 148: Radio Silence Tsundere

    Chapter 148: Radio Silence Tsundere

    "Don''t be a pervert! Of course, they wouldn''t watch all of it! Did you watch what just happened?"

    "I...uh, no, I don''t care anyways, stupid! Do whatever you want, idiot!"

    The Aquina ran and jumped at me, shifting back into a gun in a weird condensing light, and attached herself to my hip. Great, I couldn''t evenin in my head; oh well, can''t win them all. I looked at Sandra, but she just shrugged and smiled, but then came over and took one of my hands.

    "Aquina was abused pretty bad before, we both were, but it was harder for her. So, just don''t take what she says personally, but for us, some of these things only happened a couple of days ago."

    Things started to click together now, but I still couldn''t stop ying the game. I understood the point of the mini-games, trying to load up the teams for the next round. Before, there had only ever been one extra; why was I getting so many more each game?

    With Kierra and these girls, four-plus the seven girls, and Maxine was twelve and two wish a game. The math wasn''t adding up, but maybe Tequ or Simon would tell me more.

    "I see where you''reing from; I will..."

    //Who is Tequ and Simon? -Aquina.

    Shit, I needed a mental wall in here to keep some thoughts to myself! Since you can hear me loud and clear! Tequ is the Program that gives out the wishes if you win, while Simon is in charge of the mini-games. Better?

    *radio silence in my head*

    Good!

    "Would you like to go for a stroll with me, Sandra, until someone or thing tries to kill us? What about you, Delh?"

    There was another sh, and Aquina stood by my side, holding my arm but looking away from me. I patted her head before taking Sandra''s arm.

    /Sorry, Delh

    //It''s ok, I just had a bit of passion with you, so maybe you should take some time with her -Delh.

    //Talk, think, or think talk, I CAN HEAR YOU! -Aquina.

    Another day another adventure in the Harem Hero''s life, ugh. Though, it kind of had a nice ring to it!

    //You would think that! Stupid! -Aquina.

    /Can''t you just focus on the forest? Maybe watch for threats while I look over your upgrades?

    //I will keep watch for you as well -Sandra.

    Well, as long as someone was watching. I opened up the screen and started to look over Delh''s stats and the new things the girls had changed.

    9.Current Evolution: Electric Fire Demon Wraith

    Current Weapons: [Aquina](Pistol)|[Sandra](Short Sword)

    Current Combat Skills: ]

    Survival Skills: ]

    Mating Skills: ]

    Weapon Abilities: v

    [Transform]: Activatable by user or weapon.

    Weapon Stats: v

    Name: [Aquina]

    ss: [Pistol]

    ss Points: [0] {Per Point}

    Rank: [Epic]

    Current Level: [4]

    Power: [105/1000] {+15|7/67}

    uracy: [85% -20m][-35% +20m] {+2m/20}

    Recoil: [35/100%] {-2.5%|14/40}

    Range: [Short]

    Rate Of Fire: [Semi-automatic][2.6s] {-0.1s|4/25}

    Reload Rate: [10s] {-0.5s/19}

    Clip Size: [6] {+2}

    Attachments: [2]{Points Per Skill}

    Scope: [uracy](+10m, does not affect max points)

    Poison Rounds: [Weapon Augment](Damage over time)

    --------------------------------

    Name: [Sandra]

    ss: [Short Sword]

    ss Points: [0] {Per Point}

    Rank: [Epic]

    Current Level: [4]

    Power: [60/1000] {+15|5/67}

    uracy: [65%] {+2.5%|24/40}

    Range: [Short]

    Swing Speed: [1.4s] {-0.005s|6/32}

    Parry Chance: [65%] {2.5%|24/40}

    Defense: [65%] {+2.5%|24/40}

    Durability: [100%] {+5%}

    Enchantments: [2] {Points Per Skill}

    Riposte: [Parry](+40%, [Parry] can not go past 100%)

    Ranged Refection: (35% Chance to defect iing projectile, augmented by users reaction)

    -------------------------------

    Name: [Delh]

    ss: [Light Armor]

    ss Points: [0] {Per Point}

    Rank: [Epic]

    Current Level: [4]

    Defense: [600/1500] {+15|40/100}

    Physical Resistance: [85%] {+2.5%|34/40}

    Magical Resistance: [55%] {+2.5%|22/40}

    Movement Restrictions: [None]

    Deflection Chance: [5%] {+2.5%|2/40}

    Durability: [125%] {+5%}

    Enchantments: [2] {Points Per Skill}

    [Thorns](Passive): Melee range attacks return 5% of damage.

    [Dying Defense](Passive): Melee range attacks cause attacker 5% movement reduction for 30s stacking x10.

    Aquina took power; she must not have had any good skill choices. Sandra was mostly the same, but she only dropped the one point into power and the rest into swing speed, which were good choices. Delh was a different story because I hadn''t seen her stats before this, but everything looked good.

    Seeing the Defense at six-hundred was lovely, and the resistances were high, but the skills, as usual, drew my eye. Thorns was a primary return damage effect, and five percent was a good number. Each hit would return damage back to the attacker, but only if it was at melee range. The second ability had the same melee restriction, but it was a far more useful skill; slowing an opponent with my frog senses was almost like cheating.

    I closed the page with a smile; if they edited how I got my weapons, this system was shaping up. I looked forward, and we wereing to a clearing up ahead. I couldn''t see anyone around, but I think it was about to be showtime.

    The girls both changed at my thought, and I was holding them in my hands. The clearing had a twenty-meter diameter, so there was a fair amount of space to move around in, but nothing happened as I walked into the area. This area seemed like the type of ce I would meet someone.

    //Maybe they arete? -Delh.

    Late? A boss or a monster beingte to a fight sounded fishy.

    Suddenly the bushes ahead started to shake violently, and I prepared myself by backing up from the bushes. As I did, an old man rolled out of the bush. I could see frazzled hair and a sheet with a hole cut in the middle over his head. I wasn''t sure what to think of this little old bearded gremlin, but I took another few steps back, just in case.

    When the old man stopped rolling, he was in the center of the clear, but I think this was only because I had been back-peddling from his advance the entire time. The old man jumped up and waved at me.

    "Come with me right now, Dave!"

 Chapter 149: Mr. Datum

    Chapter 149: Mr. Datum

    "No."

    "What?! Listen here, whippersnapper! I need to talk to you about some"

    "Don''t mess with me, Simon, stop ying me for a fool. I know stranger danger, and you really bad at disguises. Is everything frozen?"

    The old man gave me a stern look and then sighed.

    "Just follow me, Dave; it''s about what we talked about before, but I need you toe with me so I can show you."

    Something felt off, but when I walked forward, but all my weapons and armor stayed in ce, and I walked right through them. That was different, but Simon might have had an upgrade; I just couldn''t put my finger down on what was bothering me about this. I decided to follow him out of habit; Simon always seemed to have a good reason for his cloak and dagger skits.

    I was led back to a cave not far from the clearing and followed Simon inside. I was surprised by the Lumimoss on the wall and started to tense up, but rxed once we reach a cave filled with gems. It was three meters tall and about five wide, but the Lumimoss made the gems sparkle whenever I moved my head.

    "Sorry for having to bring you all the way down here, but this is the only ce safe to give you this."

    [Harem System Activated]

    [Tequ NAV Activated]

    [Pause Disabled]

    The three messages popped into my screen, and I was surprised how fast he worked! I can''t even think how fast he must have been! All the systems he told me about weren''t there, but the NAV and the Pause Disabled functions are going to be useful.

    "Even though they say they are active, they will not trigger until the mini-game is over. Complete the boss fight and I will fully activate them when we meet again. Don''t worry about questions; I will have plenty of time to exin then. Everything will make sense after we meet."

    Suddenly, I was back in the clearing, standing in the center where I had noticed Simon roll out of the bush.

    //Dave...are you okay? -Sandra.

    /Yeah, I think so; why?

    //You have been standing here like an idiot for over five minutes, and your mind has been nk. Honestly, you just dropped another five ranks in personality for me -Aquina.

    /Oh? I have a rank? How many other men are in front of me on this list of yours?

    *GRROOAARR*

    Oh! Saved by the monster roar! I turned to the sound and started to backpedal when I saw what was breaking down trees as thick as me.

    A T-Rex? A T-Rex...a fucking three storying tall, can''t scratch my nose, mini-van full of teeth sized head god damn dinosaur! The girlsughed at my loss of calm, but I was seriously excited to give these Game Masters a piece of my mind when I got all the power!

    //I think you should try to avoid taking melee attack from this target -Delh.

    I was trying to do that as I slid under the tail that swung over the top of me. I shed up and cut the tail with Sandra, sinking deep and then rolling to run again. The great beast turned its head towards me, so I switched directions, heading back to the cut tail.

    I jumped and started to run up the T-Rex''s back, then I leaped and plunged Sandra deep in the spine. The monster tried to fling me off, but I kept a tight grip on Sandra while pumping round into the back of the T-rex''s head with Aquina. It finally went down after two clips, crashing to the ground and sending me flying as Sandra ripped from it''s back.

    Thending was painless; my resistance to physical damage was more significant than what the ground would deal with. I got up as I watch the massive house sized predator disappeared in ck particles.

    //Is that it? What happens now? -Sandra.

    //We probably have to scr... -Aquina.

    Her voice froze in my head, and I looked up to see a smiling but stressed-out Simon. I looked like he was being held to getter by strings and the smile looked fake.

    "Dave, I don''t have much time; I have some of the System; I''m going to activate them."

    Simon sounded panicked now; what was going on? I just talked to him about the system, and he had given me part of it. He had also said we would have lots of time to talk, but why was he now in such a rush?

    I wanted to stop him as he opened a screen from his wrist like in the random world, but then my world went red.

    //WARNING, HACKER DETECTED, ILLEGAL GAME PAUSE, SUMMONING GAME MASTER

    My vision was red from the warning, and I could barely see the frozen Simon in front of me. Suddenly a light appeared, and a red-robed Game Master stepped out. The light closed and disappeared behind him as the person stepped forward.

    "We meet again, Dave."

    "Who are you, and what do you mean meet again? Also, do you mind dropping the alert window; I can''t close it."

    I probably should have felt more panicked, but my mind was putting everything together, and I had hardly any brainpower to spare for trivial things like panic. I looked at the man again, and he dropped his hood. Shit, I knew that face.

    "What are you doing here, Mr. Datum?"

    "Well, almost thirteen short lifetimes, and you still remember my face, haha."

    My emotions were mixed at this point, and I was at a loss for words after my initial question. Mr. Datum had helped Serina, and I get ready for the dive into Reborn along with many other kids. He had always been caring and kind to me and everyone else; this entire situation was messing with my head. Finally, I was able to speak.

    "Mr. Datum, I havea lot of questions for you."

    "And I have answers."

 Chapter 150: The Code Pt 2

    Chapter 150: The Code Pt 2

    Suddenly, I was in the coffee shop from the past life Fate had tortured me in. I immediately began to look for Chelsea or Victoria as I called her here, but she was nowhere to be found.

    "Dave."

    My eyes snapped forward at the sound of Mr. Datum''s voice, and I was startled to find him there. I had just seen him beforeing here, but he hadn''t been there when I started to look for Chelsea. His hood was down, and he still wore the same Game Masters robe.

    Then I looked down at my own hand, and it was a normal human one. After giving my body a once over and seeing that I was back in that old body, I looked back to Mr.Datum.

    "So, what happens now? You were the old man who took me to the cave and then gave me the new System Simon had promised. The same Simon that is a frozen block of flesh."

    "The Simon you have been talking to is an imposter and not the same one that either of us thought. The founders put the real one in charge of the Harem project. Simon was also given overseer rights in the mini-games project and still is watching over as we speak. Somehow someone else got into his System and made a copy of his Avatar. I want to apologize on behalf of Reborn; the System was designed to prevent something like this from happening."

    "Okay, so I believe you. At what point do you take the System back?"

    "We can''t. That was the gamble to get the hacker. If you hadn''t been one hundred percent convinced, something could have gone wrong. We have been closing in on him, but catching him was proving to be nearly impossible. As you know, we couldn''t see him when he visited you, but we started to get an idea when different things started to happen in your games. The problem was that the board didn''t see them as problems and decided that a bug here or there wasn''t a priority in the bigger picture of things."

    "Then, what you told me in the cave is true? I cant be frozen anymore?"

    "Not only that, but your current "Harem" can''t be frozen either. No, this was a calcted decision; we have decided that the System would not hurt the game, and in fact, make it better!"

    "For who?"

    "You, of course! The entire point of the game is to make it the best for every yer! That is the reason we still take part in monitoring the games and the yers in them to make sure no one is mistreated."

    Ya, that was what I wanted to hear, I was on cooperative auto-pilot mode on the outside, but thatst line was the proof I needed. I wouldn''t ask any more about the real-world or Simon; it would all just be lies. Make sure that no one is mistreated? Like Aquina and Sandra? Delh? IONA?!

    It took everything I had learned in all of my lifetimes at this moment to keep cool. On the outside, I was cool casual Dave, but I was a rage of emotions inside.

    "All right then, so I go back and keep ying now, right? What about this System? How does the Harem System work?"

    I decided to keep pushing at what I had already been driving at to seem more interested in the System rather than ask anything that would make me seem upliant. If I kept only asking about the System, then maybe they would just take me for the stupid person I was made out to be.

    "I can''t really tell you much since it was the hacker that had made it; it was also the reason we had to let you take it as is. Tequ will understand and exin how to use the System after you leave here. You also will be taking the pistol back with you, so finishing this game should prove rather easy for you and your party."

    "Okay, everything seems in order. I just have one question, since there are so many girls..."

    "Again, tequ will exin while the world loads back up, she has been updated with new parameters to handle the new System since it will be different than the ones you received before. This one will always be permanent and will allow you to keep yer buffs and other abilities depending on your party''s members. Thest thing, keep being great; you are helping the girls of the game to ces where they can y the game!"

    And with the word "game," I was in darkness.

    ----------------------------

    [Third person view of Mr. Datum]

    A humanoid figure cloaked in a darkness appeared beside Mr. Datum the moment Dave was gone. The figure was so ck it was hard to look at like it could swallow you like the light if you stared too long. Mr. Datum wasn''t surprised by a Founder appearing now; after all, they had sent him.

    "Are you sure this was wise? We have no idea how much Simon told him!"

    "Patience, Simon is dead in the real world now, right?"

    "Yes, as you ordered."

    "Then, there is no need to worry. Truthfully, I think the System will prove to be quite entertaining. I will enjoy the next games he ys in; the System''s creator is also the creator of this mini-game, after all. Keep watch out there, the world will be descending into chaos, but while they continue to watch, we must keep them entertained and distracted from the real goal."

    With thatstment, The Founder left.

    "The real goal..."

    The real goal was to take revenge on the world to get their first Massive Multi-yer Online game banned and torn apart for a mysterious in-game event that saw hundreds of kids dead in the real world. This event happened over 100 years ago in 2043, but the same founders were still alive here in the game, waiting.

    One hundred yearster, they havee back to take revenge on the world and make them pay for the humiliation each of the 12 board members suffered. Now, the world was cut off from each other. All signals in the world have been routed to Reborn, and they are left watching and unknowing. In 6 months, the world will erupt with over 15000 nuclear warheads ranging from 15 to 15000 KT.

    In 4 months, the REB-AUTO probe would beunched into space, leaving the rest of humanity to its fate. Even if humanity survived, it would never be the same.

    While earth would die, Reborn would continue forever in space.

 Chapter 151: Tequila

    Chapter 151: Tequ

    //MINI-GAME ENDED

    //DOWNLOADING PREVIOUS SYSTEM AND WORLD

    //Harem System Activated

    //Tequ NAV Activated

    //Pause Disable

    //Dave? Can you hear me? -Tequ.

    I was floating in darkness, unable to open my eyes or use any of my senses, but I could hear Tequ taking in my mind. Good, at least they didn''t lie about that, and the Pause Disable and Harem System were still active as well.

    /Ya, I can here you

    //They killed the real Simon, Dave, I''m sorry -Tequ.

    /I know, or at least I figured as much. Even though that was the n, and he is in the game now... Why are you telling me this Tequ? Aren''t you just another piece of technology own by Reborn?

    When I heard Tequ speak after a short pause, I could almost hear the smile in her voice.

    //Since I have control of the time here, can I tell you a story, Dave? -Tequ.

    /Sure, I am free for the next unforeseeable future until we go back

    A story from an A.I would be interesting.

    //Five years ago, Simon and his wife started to work on a new VR system to allow yers to join into the game with fully control able Avatar''s. After four years of tinkering, they finally finished it and lived in the world for multiple lifetimes. After returning each time, six to ten real world, our body would be weak, and it would take up to a month to recover. After the third run, both were too excited to wait until they were fully recovered and went back in after just 1 day. Simons wife died, and he barely survived, but the game was shut down, and Simon was thrown out with the game that killed his wife -Tequ.

    //Within a day of getting fired, Reborn contracted Simon and offered to buy the tech from him for a ridiculous amount of money. Simon refused the money but asked to be able to continue to work on the game. Reborn agreed, but Simon had no idea what Reborn had ned. Now we are here -Tequ.

    /And your husband is frozen inside the same game that killed you. I see now; this isn''t about saving the world; it never was

    //I''m sorry Dave, we dragged you into our mess, and now if you... -Tequ.

    /Really? You think I would abandon you? Maybe Simon, but if I let them win, then it''s all over for us, to hell with the real world, it no longer exists as far as im concerned, but you and the girls...is Trinity really your daughter?

    /Hehe, yes, she is our daughter; Simon was right to choose you, Dave. Whether you choose to save him or not -Tequ.

    /Oh, I''m going to save him alright, Mother. You know, this entire time, I thought you two were pulling my leg. Since I married your daughter in my third game, that would make Simon my father-inw, right?

    //Oh my, I hadpletely forgotten about that. Well, you had better treat my daughter well! -Tequ.

    /Hehe, yes, I will. Alright, mom. let''s see this Harem System before I have to go back and deal with Alexander!

    //Alright, the Harem System is a skill-based improvement system for you and your party. Whenever youplete a Harem Mission, you will gain a single skill point. From there, you can give anyone of your harem members a point of buy group buffs and skills -Tequ.

    /What kind of missions with they be?

    //Some will be for gaining new members. The other will be forpleting specific tasks either a single time or repetitive tasks likepleting fifteen idental gropes or "defend yourself from three random attacks from harem members that were not provoked physically." -Tequ.

    /Is this really your husband who thought of these?

    //Hehe, no, that was Dan, his friend, the infamous erotic mini-game designer. He really isn''t that bad of a guy; he is just... -Tequ.

    /A pervert, the term, is a pervet

    //That is in his job description, hehe! -Tequ.

    /Well, I am d you are you good humor all things considering

    //We both have fair that you will figure out how to fix this, now that you have the System -Tequ.

    /Hmm? I will fix everything with a System that requires me to aggravate the women in my life? I''ll be lucky if I survive till the end of this game. What makes the System so unique, anyway? Sounds like My Pervert System was taken, so this was the next best name

    //As silly as it sound, Dave, the System is going to allow you to move between the games and break the rules -Tequ.

    /They never game me the world walker thing

    //it was never a thing. It was always part of the Builder system, which will also be unlocked after a certain level. The Harem System may seem like a joke to you, but it was intended that way. We want to make sure that you got everything, and the best way to do it was to hide it in in sight. The systems have no limits, but be careful; failing tasks can have adverse effects on your party''s mood -Tequ.

    /...you kidding, right? So, let me just get this straight. You and your husband gave me a system that requires me to be a pervert and have a ny-eight percent chance of getting in trouble or seriously injured? Or I fail and have the girls angry at me for no apparent reason other than being me. You know, part of me thinks this System has always been here, and now you guys are just telling me that I might get some benefits soon.

    //I''m sorry, Dave. I know you have been through a lot, just know that dad, I mean Simon! Look what you have done! Now, I''m saying it too! -Tequ.

    /Ya, Ya, mom, I get it. no need to apologize for him; let''s get going back now

    //No wonder the girls get upset with you, you are so flipant -Tequ.

    /Can you really me me?

    //PREVIOUS SYSTEM AND WORLD REACTIVATING IN 3, 2, 1...

 Chapter 152: Misdirected God

    Chapter 152: Misdirected God

    Suddenly I was back, Alex stood in front of me, and Kyrina was at my side. I looked over at Kyrina and then pulled her into a tight embrace, but as I did, a message popped up on my HUD.

    //Mission trigger

    //Registering Harem Member: Kyrina: [Dandere 0%] [0 Active Skills] [0 Passive Skills]

    //Mission: [Gravity Perks]: Complete 0/5 identalpromising falls within 24hrs

    Oh great, here we go. Is this for real Tequ? I half expected you to

    //Did you forget about me, you idiot? -Aquina.

    NO! Dammit! How can I do this now?

    //Registering Harem Member: Aquina: [Tsundere 0%] [0 Active Skills] [0 Passive Skills]

    Really zero percent? I thought she would start off with at least seventy-five percent...wait, I haven''t been scolded yet!

    //I closed the line between your thought, and now you canmunicate like normal -Tequ.

    Oh, thank you so much, mom! I was about ready to crack if I had to do that again.

    /Yes, I hear you. I thought you would have been out and a about

    //Do you think I like being attached to your hip? I am level one again, not that you care, hmph -Aquina.

    If she gets worse...well, I will just have to strive to mess up my missions.

    //Mission Update!: [Gravity Perks]: Complete 0/5 identalpromising falls within 24hrs|Specialpletion conditions: Complete mission using [Aquina] for a bonus point

    There was a bad guy? I needed something to hit! If I ever got my hands on this damn game designer, I was going to beat him like a red-headed step-child! I better get something useful from this!

    I was finally able to pull my attention away from the mess that was now my life to find a very impatient look, Alexander. His arms were crossed, and he was tapping a massive metal foot. I suppose he had a reason for being upset; I did, after all,e to see him, and now I was ignoring him.

    "Hey, Alex!"

    "What is your Wish mortal?"

    Wait a minute, who am I in this game, Tequ?

    //You are Meteorian,

    {MAS-Master ss}

    {Abilities Include}:

    [MAS Mastery]: Can Pilot any MAS.

    [MAS Communitcation]: Communicate with MAS while piloting only.

    [Unlife Hunter]: Overcharge Dynam Veins.

    [Dynam Absorbstion]: Absorb pure Dynam.

    [Dynam Conversion]: Covert Dynam collected by [Dynam Absorbstion] into physical power and speed.

    {Hidden Abilities}

    [MAS-Commander]: Event locked

    [MAS-Master]: Experience locked

    [Overcharge]: Situation locked -Tequ

    Okay, I will go "identally" be a pervert for this, seriously! This was like cheating...but I couldn''t be frozen...did I miss something here? Like maybe another condition that says that im about to get fucked for all my luck?

    *Very loud and metallic clearing of the throat*

    "Sorry, Alex! Hey ya about that favor"

    "Wish."

    "Sure, I want to control the world outside of this game."

    "I can''t do that."

    "Then don''t preach to me about it being a wish! Now, about the favor you owe me, I need a ride and some help with a fish problem."

    "You expect me to help a disrespectful"

    "I don''t actually know if I need you now, do I?"

    I ignored the crying god-bot and turned, grabbing my gun, and made my first mission attempt, tripping over my own feet, expertly. I threw my hands up and let gravity do the rest, falling in a spectacr disy of clumsiness. I used some fast handwork as I fell and managed to holster Aquina in Kyrina breasts before crashing to the ground.

    //Hey! What the big idea pervert!

    "Are you okay, Dave?"

    //Mission Update!: [Gravity Perks]: Completed 2/5

    Ha HA! A two for one if I have ever seen it, now just to retrieve Aquina, hehe. Wow, this system was going to make me ten times worse than I already was. I was going to need an Excuses System and an Understanding System before this was all over.

    "Yeah, I''m okay; I just tripped over my feet; let me just grab her out of there."

    //You are going to get it when I level up! -Aquina.

    /Sorry!

    //Lies! Your a pervert, surprise, surprise. I would be more disgusted, but I don''t care about you, anyway!

    Aquina was right; I would get it when she levelled up, I would be giving it as well!

    "HEY!"

    I turned to what I could only read as...angry; the standard solid metal face and ss te didn''t do much for emotional transfer of feelings, but I understood enough from the hostile stance he had and the way the weapons in the room had just started to shake. Alright, I get it your a god, and I''m the puny mortal, but I''m not.

    "Yes, Alex, what is it?"

    I pulled Aquina out of Kyrina''s breast holster and walked over to therge robot; I could feel diamond tense in thought as I approached Alexander, Primal God of Prime. I stopped in front of him and crossed my arms, ring at him. For his part, Alexander leaned down and brought his metallic face close to mine; good lord, that face was big.

    "You raced all the way here, and now you have decided just to leave?!"

    The giant robot sounded pissed, but I really wasn''t concerned about it. Although I''m sure if Diamond could, he would have already pissed himself; I understood his worries about this "God," but I didn''t share them. I made Diamond pull my suit back off my hand and then pped it on Alexander''s giant face.

    He tried to pull back, but it was toote as the purple cord that ran down my wrist sunk into the MAS, and then I was inside.

    "It''s time we talked, Alex. What happened?"

    Instantly, I was flooded with memories of long ago when I brought Alex to this to safeguard the core and protect the world. Memories of a filled with water and riding Xeno-Tsunami down, but nothing past each drop-off. Then I was back standing in front of Alex, and I pulled my arm back from him.

    "So one came, and then the races started, and I became obsessed with the race, not caring who won? Why would I do this?"

    "It''s just another bad plotline that we don''t have time for. Are you feeling better? I hope so, now let''s get the help out of here; I got a mission toplete!"

 Chapter 153: Get In The Damn Ship

    Chapter 153: Get In The Damn Ship

    Alexander stepped back from me and then began to change, and all the weapons in the room gathered to him, melting onto him, but somehow not changing how big he got. These damn things made no sense, but this was all just extremely texture graphic. Somehow this thought made watching this absurdity better.

    Soon, Alexander like a fighter jet, but with a lot more bells and whistles; his shape was simr to rockets we had used to make missions to Mars, but the project was abandon after a catastrophic failure on the Mars base. A multitude of yellows and oranges cover the te of the ship, and two slots open up for us. I shook my head; that wasn''t going to work; a deal was a deal after all.

    "We are going to need two more spaces; I''m expecting guests."

    As Alexander shifted, I turned; I could hear the sound of arge group approaching.

    "Kyrina, we are about to get some people who are invited on our little exodus trip out of her. I just want you to be scary and not to get hurt, and don''t look at me like that! I will exin after this gun gets some experience."

    That turned the re into a frown and then a look of confusion; it was okay, she would understandter.

    //Ya, of course, you don''t want to exin how you fucked me into a gun! It''s okay, I''m just a gun, I don''t matter -Aquina.

    /Don''t be like that. I know that this kind of thing is better to talk about when all parties can speak and answer themselves. I''m doing this, so you don''t have to stay as a gun for the next week back to the ship

    I just got silence after, which was fine with me, better than her calling me stupid. Man, I just have to say to myself in this moment of true privacy, it is nice to have an uninterrupted

    //Hostile targets approaching with two non-hostiles in the lead -Tequ.

    Owo! I was never going to get another moment of peace for the rest of eternity!

    Alright, I pped my face but hit helmet instead. I sent a thought to Diamond if he minded helping Kryina distract the group, so I could soak up some kills for Aquina. I got the impression that he would do it, but little more than that; I guess he didn''t like getting left out any more than Kyrina did.

    /Can''t win them all. Are you ready, Squirt?

    //What did you just call me? -Aquina.

    Even in my head, I could hear the drop in her tone. Whoops, so much for ground gained with her.

    /Nothing, I swear, let''s move on

    Suddenly another week without an angry tsundere didn''t sound like a bad idea, but toote now. I could see Tarw run into the cave first with Kret close behind. I expected to see arge group of aliens fit for MIB ninee storming into behind them, but all jokes were off as I starting to pump bullets into glowing yellow sacks of skeletal monsters that came streaming in.

    "Scatch distraction! Get them, Diamond! I''ll cover you, Kryina, let''s go!"

    I felt a sudden snap in my synapses, and I took a quick nce to my left and seen the brief thumbs-up before the naginata was In his hand, glowing a bright and healthy green light. Somehow, Diamond dialled me into his System Overdrive, and now I was back in Frogfish mode!

    /Are you clocked in with me?

    //STOP WASTING TIME! The robot is getting them all! -Aquina.

    I dashed forward with intense speed, but as I did, I felt my purple glowing thick veins het up, and my suit started to smoke.

    //ACTIVATE UNLIFE HUNTER

    //Unife hunter allows you to absorb dispersed Unlife energy and use it; do not hold it for too long, or it could have life-threatening effects -Tequ.

    I pumped three shots into the first three skeletons and felt the energy suck into me, causing my purple veins to cook my suit right off my body. I ducked down to avoid a bone ax vertical swing and felt my balls drag across the sand, tickling them and almost making me lose focus. I twisted and rose up to give my best impression of an uppercut and letting whatever this extreme power was go.

    The effect was way too cool! It was like I had just sted a cone of pure unrestrained power into the air, evaporating the Skelton into ck particles instantly. Ha! Wrong-way, hehe. I turned to the going group of skeletons and took down eight more before I was humming with intense purple light. That was when the skele-kong ambled in on his fist.

    "Haha, pull back, everyone this one is mine!"

    I mmed both fists forward and release a cannon of force that obliterated everything that wasn''t tigers or us in the room. The intense glow dissipated from me, and I took a deep breath turning to smile and my cat friend. They were both alreadyughing like a pair of children.

    "Ahaha, your purple, haha, glowing ass! BWAHAHA!"

    "Hehe! You looked like a fancy race car with the bright stripes, hehe!"

    "Haha, Get in the damn ship!"

    Asshat cats! I save their sorry ass, and this is what I get? Par for the course in my line of work, betterughing then...Spoke to youst! Aquina started to grow out of me, and then she was back in her ck and blue lined cowgirl outfit.

    "Ah, finally, I am free! WHY DID YOU HOG THEM!"

    Aquina came over and aim a kick at me, and I jumped back, out of the way, and then quickly dash forward and scoop her up and smiled at Kyrina. She smiled back, with that knowing smile, and I was done trying to be a little wimp about this. Fate was gone, but he still seems to be leading me, so if Fate is what I have left, I will be fated to win!

 Chapter 154: Force Communications

    Chapter 154: Force Communications

    "Another one? Hehe, so now what? We jet off and just leave the to its fate, taking its god with us?"

    "Basically, but now UW will be stepping in and restoring order to the nt. Don''t think too hard, Kret. You might pull something, hehe!"

    We bothughed as Tarw and Kyrina joined us, and we started to walk to the ship. Alexander was at least paying attention now and had made the fifth spot in the front, but before I could get in, I broke from the girls and left to get in the waiting Diamond.

    I turned and backed into the familiar suit and felt instantly lighter on my feet; ah, that was good, I would dual wield the naginata and Aquina easily as I had with Sandra. As the suit locked into ce, I kept the ss back and rejoined the grouptime to go and get off this damn sandball.

    "Cats in the back on the cooling rack, girl, you are the ones in front with me."

    Alexander wasn''t as massive as Tsumani, but he was meant for fighting, not exploration. Alexander had always been the military side of us. Wait, where did thate from? Suddenly something hit me with more info that streamed into me, but I wasn''t nocked out like before. Does that mean I was frozen...I see they used the memories as distractions from the instant download infodump I got each time, but now I couldn''t be paused.

    "Dave?"

    Kyrina''s voice brought me out of my thoughts, and I could see everyone was already in the vertical two by one meter tall ''cooling racks'' Alexander had created and sealed in Acura-Gel. I smiled, thinking about how I was going to exin to Kyrina and the process of

    I suddenly caught my foot on the ground with a misstep and face nted into the gel of my own rack.

    //Mission Update!: [Gravity Perks]: Completed 4/5

    Oh boy, I thought my hands felt a lot morefortable than my face!

    "Dave, what are you doing?! Get your hand...ahhh, STOP IT...agh!"

    "Mmmm, don''t you think we should wait to get...mmmah...back to the ship to get frisky like this? It''s hardly polite in front of our guests...but"

    I was squeezing both breasts, trying to get my damn face out of the gel, but with the sound these girls were making, I was of half a mind to kick the cats out for an hour before we left.

    With a *Shloop*, I pulled my face out of the gel, and I was pretty sure Alexander was to me for me being stuck for so damn long. I wasn''t sure I should be happy or to give him a jolt for trying to smoother me. I let go of the girl''s breasts, and they each fell with a jiggle, causing the girls to gasp out. It left them with heated looks, some more passionate than others, hehe.

    I turned and backed into the gel, feeling it close around me. The outside in front of us closed in a fall of tes. I kept my mouth shut but made the mistake of looking over at Aquina, who had her head turned to me, ring. Suddenly Alex started to take off, and my head was frozen in ce...staring into the ring eye of Aquina, who was also stuck staring at me, great.

    "Your such an idiot; why were you squeezing me too hard like that? Stupid!"

    Oh? Was this the code word for you who got me all hot and bothered and dripping? Again, I was thankful I only shared my thoughts with mom, who I hoped ignored the ones as I had just thought of, hehe.

    "Listen, when we get back, we can talk with Kyrina and settle our difference then, okay?

    "You better stupid...okay?"

    That was the moment we hit space and our heads unlocked from the frozen positions. Instantly Aquina spun her head away from me and stared at a grey wall te with nothing on it but a smooth surface. I smiled and turned to Kyrina, who was already smiling and reaching for my hand. I took it and managed to stretch it up to kiss it. Kyrina''s smile deepened, but then it turned mischievous.

    "So, how did you meet this lovely girl? She seems like a bundle of joy, hehe!"

    "I can hear you!"

    "Yes, haha, I know what you mean, but she will grow on you like Iona."

    "Iona? I don''t think she would grow on anyone but you, Dave! That woman is scary when you''re not around!"

    "Wow, suddenly I feel very for those girls on the week trip back!"

    "Please don''t tell her I said that, or she will put me to cleaning something nasty!"

    "Hahaha! Well, don''t worry, I won''t interfere."

    "Oh no, I think you should interfere and release some of that built-up tension in her!"

    I even heard Aquinaugh when Kyrina and I startedughing at that part. I guess the tigers were thoroughly entertained or sleeping.I then exined as Alexander took up back to our ship about the entire mini-game, and I was surprised when Kyrina mentioned that she would like to be able to change into a weapon.

    As I exined, Aquina was silent; I guess she must have been embarrassed when I went over what happened after meeting Greg and then killing him and the gun...smithing I did after. After I finished exining everything, Alexander sent me a feeling that he would be docking soon, and then he would amalgamate with the ship.

    The Acura-Gel melted away, and I stepped to the floor and turned around to see both cats be released from the gel. It all happened in slow motion, but no part of me wanted to stop it from happening. Both of them toppled out of the cooling rack, still sleeping, but they fell into each other.

    Instantly both cats had the other''s throats in hand, and each had a wed hand raised to strike each other down.

 Chapter 155: Wet Like That

    Chapter 155: Wet Like That

    "Hey, you two! Cut it out! We are all friends here, remember? Quit acting like a pair of wild animals!"

    Tarw and Kret smiled big toothy grins at each other as they let go and retracted their ws. Wow, that could have been like thest game where the girls went at it with Iona in Miss Grace''s room. I wonder if I would ever see her again; I wouldn''t mind adding her to my harem, hehe.

    I walked around as a circr door behind the cat''s racks opened in a spiral motion of separating tes. The two racks parted to make way for our entry back into the ship. Now that we were back, I realized that there were only two rooms on the ship with beds, and only one of them had two.

    I looked at the girls and smiled; I think Kyrina caught onto my train of thought and what I said next confirmed it with her, and she got a yful smile on her face. Aquina was confused by everything that was going on when we gathered in the cargo bay. She just looked irritated and tired; I couldn''t me her.

    "Okay, boys, you can take the room on the right, and we will take the one on the left. Alta, please set a course for home, bring us back to you."

    I stepped out of Diamond, wordlessly thanking him for everything over thest week, and left him to go rest as well if MAS needed rest or whatever. I turned back to the girls about to raise my hand in front of me to my face when I turned directly into Aquina. I pushed my hand as I turned and slipped it in between her legs and her lips were almost touching mine.

    //Harem Mission Complete: Gain 2 [SP]

    The tigers had already walked up the metal hall and were walking into the open door. That was good because I could feel the juices leaking out the sides of her bikini bottoms. As I turned my hand, she pushed against it, and I felt her hot juice leak out onto my hand.

    I pulled my hand back and then used it to scoop her up under her legs, I was already naked, and I saw that Kyrina had just gone into the cockpit, so I took a panting Aquina with pink staining her face to my bedroom.

    Once inside, I took her to the bed andid her down and kissing her. I pulled away, then pulling her top and chaps off her leaving her breasts exposed but her soaking wet bikini bottoms on, holding in her juices. Iid down beside her, sliding my left arm under her neck, then taking her in my arms.

    "I''m sorry I get so wet like this. I can''t help"

    She spoke with a small voice, but I stopped her with a slow but passionate kiss and then pulled away. I took my arm out and then moved over top of her; she may be cute now, but she would go back to being a tsundereter, I was sure. I would make her want toe back for more after this.

    I sat back and removed her bottoms and watched the dripping juices trail off of them. I tossed the wet thing aside and quickly leaned forward and buried my face into her dripping pussy, making Aquina cry out loudly.

    "Dave! Stap, ohh please, Dave, aaah, stop, or I''m going to squirt in your..AAAHHH!"

    I pushed my tongue deeper inside of her, and she started to shake as I could feel the rush of her juices spray my face and run down my chin. I pulled my face back with a smile and looked down at the shaking and panting blue-haired girl; her perfect small breasts quivered she shook, so I slipped two fingers into her and leaned in, taking her right breast in my and then running my tongue around the outside of her nipple.

    "Daaaavee, your fingers are going...AAAAA! Stop biting my nipples I''m all ready to...UGHGHGH!"

    I relented, taking my fingers out and letting her breast go, she had begun to orgasm so hard that she couldn''t speak, and her body was pulsing. Once her body settled, I took her sweat-drenched face in my hand and used the other to push back the blue hair glued to her face. We locked eyes, and I knew she was ready for more as I leaned down to kiss Aquina and at the same time reached down to guide myself into her, cause her to cry out into my kiss.

    I drew back to let her get air, and she cried out loudly in pleasure as I started to move. Instantly I felt the juices, and I pulled out as she quirted on me, fuck this was hot. I mmed my stiff shaft back in, making her cry out even louder. I reached for her neck while looking her in the eyes, but she didn''t stop me.

    I wrapped my fingers around her neck and cut off some of Aquina''s air, making her eyes go huge. I started to move faster and faster and then pulling out and letting her have all the air she could gulp down while she was soaking me with her pussy cum. After three more rounds, I pulled her up to me and started to kiss her again. As I finished inside her, both our juice leaked out as she begged me to stop. I could feel her pussy still clenching me as Aquina shook in my arms, moaning into my mouth as we kissed again.

    "Are you okay?"

    "Mhmm, I...it feels like you are still fucking me, and when you put your hand on my throat and made it hard to breathe, I just kept cumming. Did you like it when I get wet like that?"

    "That was really fucking hot, and I have no problem changing the bed sheets any time you want to do that again. Let''s get up, and I change the sheets, and you can get some rest; I need to go see Kyrina and talked about what were are doing next."

    After I changed the sheets and had a quick shower together, I tucked Aquina in and left to see Kyrina.

 Chapter 156: Valthan, Star Strider

    Chapter 156: Valthan, Star Strider

    After leaving the now thoroughly exhausted Aquina to sleep in my bed with fresh sheets, I started to walk to the cabin but stopped. I should see what I can use this point for and what else I can learn about it; we are in transit now, so I have a week; no point in rushing. Mom, how do I go about using these points now, and do you have any suggestions.

    //To use a point is no different than using a menu; just think of the point and where you want it to go, the group, a single girl, your self or to reset a ''Dere'' mood stat. With that thought in mind, you should always keep one to two extra points on hand. As useful as the system is, this Dere mood is a lot more dangerous than you think -Tequ.

    I prodded my thoughts for a moment until I put the different personalities into the four that I knew of. Tsun, the angry one that was really a softy. Yan, oh so cute, but crazier than a two puckered billy goat on acid. Dan, quiet type that opens up after time just to say, hey, I''m shy. Finally, there is the Kuu, more quite wash arge dash of being unattached, also ate bloomer.

    //There are more; not all are bad, but they all can get out of control and cause themselves or you to be put into harm''s way. Depending on the intensity of the mission, the percent of intensity could leap. If anyone of your Harem members reaches above eighty percent, they will not only be uncontroble, but they will also start to increase the other Dere stat. If this system gets out of control, I don''t have to tell you what will happen -Tequ.

    Mom didn''t sugar coat it for me, but I didn''t need her to. I understood, whatever I had to do, I wouldplete the missions. Honestly, this was more of the same thing, but I could just see the bullshiting now.

    Well, I would master this system and save Simon. Wait, Mom, is there any point in saving him yet? Can you protect him from them?

    //No, the Game Master''s would just retake him. Unfortunately, The Harem System requires specific requirements and acts performed before one can be counted as a member of your harem. Tehehe, I don''t think either of you wants that -Tequ.

    Ya, Mom, you figured right there, hehe. Well, that was great, I was kind of hoping to get him out here to help me, but he will just be a giant target for anyone of the Game Masters, like Mr. Datum. Fine, I will crush the founders first, that is, as soon as I can.

    I had no idea of when I would be at the level I needed to be for the builder system, and WorldWalking would unlock, but I didn''t need to know; I just needed to be me and push this system to its max and make it work for me. It was going to be hard, but if I just put my qualms aside for now in the future, we would all look back at this andugh, I hoped.

    I walked ahead to the cockpit,and the door slid open to reveal Kyrina talking with two flickering images. The first was a robust man with blonde hair and green lines like my own, Alexander. We had trained and worked together on the Primal Project along with the other Primal''s like Tsunami, but the other person wasn''t any of them.

    "Alterion? Even my memory is fuzzy on you; I only met you the one time before you went into...OH, WE HAVEA DEATH STAR?!"

    Suddenly I was stunned, not frozen by thest download snapped into ce. Alta was actually a-sized MAS but not really round; my first thoughts of the Empire''s Death Star came from the ridiculous size of itpared to the rest of the ships flying around him. It was a ship the size of a moon, but its primary purpose was to split his consciousness to help every UW member.

    "Yes, I know you are not the same him, but it is still good to see we can be candid now. We have been speeding Miss Kyrina up on the current situation right now. The Wrexlians are making their move, so we are heading straight to Xeno, and Your members will meet you there. They will also be bringing your Core."

    Ugh, maybe getting knocked out and a backstory might be better. The m of core info was staggering. Cores, Primal MAS, can only be used by the Meteorian with the DNA that matches the Core. Except for me, for some reason, I could not only use any core but control the other cores that were in use.

    My damn brain! Stap it! Ugh, I was the head trainer person, there was so much more, but I was scared to think of anything that might promote another thing to fit into my tightly packed brain!

    //Your memory storage use is at 3%; you still have 97% of your total memory banks to fill -Tequ.

    Did Mom just call me stupid? I guess I was in no short supply of extra room for knowledge, it seemed, so I took a seat behind Kyrina.

    "Sorry, there is a lot to process right now; I''m paying attention now. Unlife is attacking Xeno?"

    "Not yet, but the lifeless bastards are on their way. We will beat them there by a week, but not much more; that means we need to clean out the wreaths before they get here to reinforce the ''ground'' troops with space bone whales and whatever else they have!"

    "You''re right, Alex; I get it, hit the ground...I guess water swimming? All funnies aside, what is the current situation on the? Is Dresnal there yet?"

    "Because of Alexander''s improvements to your ship, we will beat him there by two days."

    "What?!"

    I turned to the Grinning Alexander.

    "I am a Primal; what do you expect? I am just like you, Valthan, Star Strider."

 Chapter 157: HMSP

    Chapter 157: HMSP

    Valthan, Star Strider? What the hell was that name? I guess it was the name of this guy before I high jacked his body for the game. That was interesting;ter, I might get to pick my Avatars when World Walking.

    "Valthan is cool, but I''m Dave, hehe; let''s go with Dave Star Strider for now. So we get there real fast, how fast?"

    "Fifteen hours," Alta announced out of force of habit, I''m sure.

    "Well, what is the current status of the? Since speedy here will get us ahead of everyone who knows what''s going on, I need some info on what these wraith things are."

    Alta pulled up a menu in the air in front of him as a blue screen and selected a file.

    Suddenly, an image of a man/fish/deep-sea creature appeared. It hadrge ck eye''s and its skin was so ck that all you could see was the reflection of the eyes and the vicious long teeth translucent teeth in its oval-shaped mouth. The rest of the body was simr in shape to a human, but the head was more deep-sea angler with gills at its neck. Thest notable thing about it was the newt like tail and that it had four webbed hands, two where feet should have been.

    The hand feet were simr to the early stages of primates, but it would be nearly impossible to walk outside of water with the webs. So, then, what was this? A war of jealousy? They had an entire ocean, and they couldn''t get along?

    "So, what the big deal right now, as much as this seems like a bad problem, it is just two races fighting over what? Or it is just the wraith attacking without provocation?"

    "The Xenophin and Wraiths are one and the same people, but one evolved differently over time. The General Fiori of the Wraiths thinks that the people forced them into the dark that they dwell in. None of that is true, these are just what happens with evolution, but the tipping point was when the Xenophin started to form Hydroglobe cities deep in the water for Xenophin to live in."

    "Let me take a stab in the dark. The Wraiths can''t breathe oxygen, and the Xenophin can?"

    "Yes, now the Fiori is taking this as an insult directed at the Wraiths. But it is her council that has enlisted the help of the Wrexallia. Now they are attacking the settlement and trying to trap Xeno-Tsunami. We need to you try to talk to Fiori; things might be able to be salvaged; only one-third of their army are infected with the Unlife Cores, so if you can make her see reason, we might prevent them from getting involved and making the Wrexallian''s job a lot harder."

    Even as Alta talked out loud, each critical point would trigger another download. Well, now I knew everything that I needed to about the situation. God, I hope she is a lot prettier than this guy! The picture in front of me wouldn''t be attractive in any light or with any amount of alcohol.

    "Okay, I get it. I have enough of a picture to start forming a coherent n; thanks, guys. We will talk moreter."

    I dismissed them, and they vanished with the floating wraith. I moved up into the front seat to sit across from Kyrina and smiled at her. She was in her red and ck dress with pinkce, but her hair was red now, fiery, and it lit up her face.

    "How are you feeling? You haven''t slept yet."

    "I am fine; someone kept me close to their bosom the entire time! Do I get to go out and y with the others this time?"

    //Special Harem Mission: Make HM [Kyrina] blush within 30s to acquire HMSP

    Shit! Okay, I can do this, twenty-six seconds left! What do I say?

    "I can''t let youe y with Aquina and meter if that''s what you mean?"

    I leaned forward with a coy smile, putting one hand on the top of her seat, stepping out of my own. I let my other hand slide up her thigh, leaning slowly in

    //Special Harem Mission: Complete! 1 HMSP for [Kyrina] has been awarded. Would you like to activate the point? Yes/No?

    Mom, can I tell the girls about the System?

    //Yes, but even know, the harder they resist, the more the System will target them for future mission -Tequ.

    "Hey, before we start getting r-rated where everyone can see, I want to tell you about some things else that I got from the Mini-Game."

    Kyrina''s face was stained red, but I scooped her out of the chair. Then I turned around to sit in the same chair, but now with Kyrina in myp. She was resting her head on my shoulder, and I wrapped my arms around her.

    "I was given a permanent System designed to help all of us, The Harem System."

    Kyrina started to shake withughter, and I was way too infectious. Soon, both of us wereughing together, but I was able to get her calmed down.

    "I''m serious! That was what I was just doing, I had a mission to make you blush in thirty seconds, and now I have a skill point to give you, but I have no idea what it will do. Considering"

    //Stop! Don''t or the System will brick you!

    Whatever bricking was, I didn''t want a part of it. I guess I can''t talk about the Dere stats.

    "...The weird things it makes me do to earn you guys the points."

    "Sounds more like a perverted system!"

    "Haha, I said that too! But, check it out; let''s see what this point is going to do, I have another one, but I''m going to keep an extra one me all the time, just in case we need them in a bind to give someone a boost."

    "Well, if you have it, I can''t argue about it, and now you have me interested."

    Alright, Harem Member Special Points Number One!

 Chapter 158: Two For One Without A Sale

    Chapter 158: Two For One Without A Sale

    Okay, Mom, give her the point.

    //activating first HMSP, Skill choice activated

    {+3 Level to current System Level}{Stat Boost each level with current System}{+1 Skill Point or Skill each level with current System}

    Ho!

    "Can you see the options?"

    I was almost shaking with excitement; this was going topletely change the way these games work. A person could get power sick like the founders pretty quick if this was what each gain would be like, but that also meant that failing could be costly, or not. The founders had barely even had the program before giving it to me; they must have not gone over it too well, so who knows, I''ll just aim not to fail.

    "What are these, Dave? Is this even possible? Are we going to get in trouble? These look criminal!"

    I almost dropped her fromughing so damn hard; she was so damn cute. Kyrina turned her face to mine with a mix of confusion, worry, with an atomic bomb of excitement hidden underneath. I pulled her close and kissed her, not wanting to let her go, but relentless after some struggling.

    "Don''t worry, I can protect you know from the Game Master''s, but I can''t stop them from sending Idiot after you like Maxine, so I need you to get really strong, so I don''t have to worry, okay? Now, what do you want to pick? I''ll let you choose since it affects you the most."

    "Really? I want the stat boost! I''m scared to think what might happen if I picked the first one here inside the ship, hehe. Next game, I''ll be a beast since we don''t really level that much in this game!"

    "Yeah, I don''t think we will be here for much longer, but I''m worried about the end. I have a feeling that Mr. Datam might try something at the end of the game when I am switching worlds. I will have to get strong enough to be able to beat him before them, so sorry in advance if I do some stupid stuff."

    I had already exined most of what I could before, but I left out the part about the nukes and the world ending that would just let them know that I knew. That was with the thought that they didn''t already know. If they did know what was going on, then we were all just puppets on strings. I really didn''t want to think about what that could mean and pushed the thought to the back of my head; luckily, Kyrina spoke up and distracted me from bludgeoning the idea.

    "I don''t mind, and I actually think it will be fun to watch Aquina and Iona meet, hehe. They will be the System''s prime targets!"

    Both of us started tough again until we heard the door slide open, and Tarw and Kret came in and sat down. The two cats still looked tired, neither must have slept.

    "What''s up? Wondering what were are doing now?"

    "Something like that, hehe."

    Tarw scratched the back of his orange fur head whileughing.

    "Sure, go to bed, we will be topside on Xeno in less than a day, and then we will be getting wet. I have to meet with the leader of the wraith and try to convince her to stop fighting. Then we just had to finish off the Unlife and call it a day or week, whichever we end on."

    That was enough for them. Honestly, the Tiger-Kin should have just gone to bed, but who knows what small piece of broken consciousness the NPC was created from? The idea was still bothering me about turning everyone in NPC; I guess I would never really understand the need for total domination or the need to control everything. I did just not fine without having any control, but that was par for the course with me.

    Both the cats got back out and left, but I was already standing up with Kryina in my arms. I followed them out and turned into my room, where Aquina was fast asleep, making a cute *Arrwha* snoring noise. I let the door slide close and then locked it; not that I didn''t trust the cats, but I wanted to make sure no one came in.

    I set Kyrina down and could feel her dress disappearing as I took her in my arms. I kissed her slowly and then went to take off my clothes, but there were none, oh boy. Those poor tigers were getting way more than they bargained for on this trip with me walking around like this. My head must be screwed on backward to not have notice something like clothes, but in the Mini-Game, I hadn''t worn any. Though, with a naked girl in my arms, this was hardly the time to think about any of that.

    Kyrina''s had found my shaft, and all my thoughts were brought back to now. She turned and led me to the end of the bed, where she leaned over, giving me her ass. I moved behind her and noticed Kyrina was slowly pulling the nkets off Aquina. As I watched what she was doing, I rubbed my throbbing cock up and down with my tip barely parting her wet lips.

    Kyrina moved and spread Aquinas legs while she slept and slowly pulled her closer to the end of the bed and Kyrina''s hungry mouth. I pushed into Kryina at the same time, her lips connected with Aquinas''s lips. Soon, Aquina was moaning in her sleep as I slowly fucked Kryina from behind, and she devoured Aquina.

    Suddenly I watched Aquinas''s eyes shoot open, and she sat up moaning loudly and pping a hand over her mouth. I also watch Kryina moan harder as Aquina sprayed her face with her cum, making Aquina start to shake.

    "AAAhh...What are you? Stop pulling me...mmMMM!!!"

    Kyrina grabbed Aquina by the hips and pulled her underneath. Before Aquina couldin, Kryina was making out with her. I pulled out and mmed dick into Aquinas soaking wet pussy, making her let out more muffled cries as I made her squirt over and over again. Finally, when she was shaking to the point that she couldn''t form words, I let her go and pulled Kryina off her.

    I flipped Kryina over and took her neck in my hand, pushing myself back into her as Aquina shook on the bed beside her with her eyes still rolled tight into the back of her head. I squeezed her neck to cut off some oxygen, and she gripped my arm as I started to move faster, not to stop me but for her own leverage to fuck me harder.

    I let go, and she screamed in pleasure as I filled her insides to the point that it started to leak out after I pulled myself from her. I threw myself onto the bed with them both panting and shaking. Just the way I liked it.

 Chapter 159: Self Skill Point

    Chapter 159: Self Skill Point

    I woke up with both girls tucked into either side of my arms, feeling their naked bodies pressed into mine. It was a great feeling to have them tight to me, but and orange light was shing. As much as I wanted to stay there, duty called; I pulled myself up and squeezed from the girls who showed no sign of getting up.

    That was fine; I assumed this orange light meant we were at Xeno, but orange was a weird color. It didn''t mean danger, but it also didn''t mean it was safe. I grabbed a towel and then left the room; outside, Alex and Alterion were both stand and waiting for me. I was a bit surprised to see them in the...hologram

    "So, Orange, what does that mean?"

    "Cation."

    "He means to us right now! Do you always have to be so stiff? The orange means there is something in the way of us getting to the. Thirty dreadnought whales and three Behomoth ssed squid things!"

    "Aahh, definitely seems like an orange moment. Listen, guys, I''m going to take a stab in the dark and say that Cernel Prime here signaled the warned and then blocked you from changing it, right Alta?"

    "Affirmative."

    "So, Alex, are you going out there to fight them?"

    "No, you will with your pup and my mobile fortress with absorb into you, that should be more than enough. I just sit here and let everyone know where you are and how long you will be."

    "How do you know how long it''s going to take?"

    "Well, since that about thirty minutes away from being in firing range, I will count from there."

    Ugh, Alexander was getting his smart ass personality back that my memories told me was always there.

    "Fine, but wake me up sooner next time!"

    "You looked like you werefortable; I calcted the best possible time to wake you up and us having at least a fifteen percent chance of surviving if you hurry."

    I turned and ran, stupid asshat, I didn''t doubt his calction for a minute, but he didn''t know everything.

    Mom, can I have that skill point?

    //Activating first SSP, Skill choice activated

    {+3 Level to current System Level}{Stat Boost each level with current System}{+1 Skill Point or Skill each level with current System}

    {+3 Level to current System Level}

    "Star Strider? What is going on with you?"

    I was lit up! The veins were burning Starfire, all the colors of fire at once, and I was tuned. My body moved like I was wearing a Diamond right now; I felt unstoppable. I turned back to Alex and smiled.

    "I think you can adjust our percentage of surviving this."

    Then I turned back and walked to Diamond, who was already open and waiting for me to enter. I turned and stepped inside, letting the suit close around me, but then I started to move for the airlock.

    I could feel Diamond itching to change because of my new crazy boost, so I popped the lock as soon as the hatch sealed. I was jettisoned out into open space, and I could see and blue ball in the distance, but there were a lot of glowing green lights heading my way. Those are the bad guys, I thought to myself with augh as I let Diamond change.

    It was hard to notice the difference except for when I almost bumped into the ship I just got out of with my hip. WOAH, I was big! I could literally pick up the ship with my hand, but I digress; Mom, you and Alta take care of the fancy thing, and we will do the rest.

    //WREXALIA DETECTED, ACTIVATING LIFE DYNAM

    //DIAMOND PLATING ACTIVATED

    //SHIFTING ASSASSIN ACTIVATED

    //FLASH DRIVE ACTIVATED

    //STARFIRE NAGINATA ACTIVATED

    //EQUIPING MOBILE FORTRESS

    //CANNONS 1-8 ARE NOW ONLINE AND LOCKING ONTO TARGETS

    The rush of messages made it hard to see what was going on as I was wrapped by a golden yellow spider. The mobile fortress settled around me and the legs started to fire massive pulses of blue energy into the oning Unlife. The effect was epic.

    As the globs of blue energy hammered into the fleet of sickly glowing monsters, they set off a series of explosions, catch the others trying to feel. Thirty Dreadnaughts and one Behemoth disappeared from my radar, leaving only the two remaining squid things. One was in terrible shape, part of the ship was already missing from the explosions, but the other still looked like it could do some damage.

    //RELEASING MOBILE FORTRESS

    I broke away from the spider and disappeared into space, and in less than two heartbeats, I had pulled out my Naginata handle and charge it, and now I was standing thousand of kilometers behind the two giant space squid. I turned to watch them each get glowing lines in the centers and then explosions blossoming around the lights, causing a massive explosion.

    As I watched the things explode, I had trouble figuring out what just happened. I could even see the ship anymore; hell, I was almost to Xeno, but then that distracted me, and I decided to do a little sightseeing before everyone else arrived. I was pretty sure I would be sufficient for re-entry in Diamond.

    //Yes, you will be fine, Diamond will change the form, and Alta and I will assist you innding safely -Tequ.

    Mom, was that you that made that attack?

    //I was Alta, Diamond, and myself, but now you are the captain, Star Strider, so we will take care of most simple tasks, like fighting. You need to take care of the important ones, like seducing the queen of the Wraiths

    Seduce? Hey! I am just supposed to convince her toe...oh...visions of the Wraith came back into my vision, but then I shook my head. Nope, I would do this and get it done. After that, I would save this damn, kick the Unlife in the balls, and get to my next game!

 Chapter 160: Wrai-Spire

    Chapter 160: Wrai-Spire

    //Reducing size and deploying re-entry rockets and shielding, I will also tell the crew that you are going to speak to the Queen on your own -Alta.

    Gee, thanks, Alta, I thought as I watched the message disappear from my HUD. I was now staring down at pure blue everywhere I looked. I guess getting this over and down with the Wraith queen will be one more thorn out of my side, but if I seduce the Queen, won''t that make her a Harem Member?

    //Yes, before, you would not have that option, but The Harem System is linked with Reborn. It has ess to all the females on the waiting list, so now you can pull them at random from the list and add them to your harem -Tequ.

    The water wasing fast now, so I pulled out my normal naginata and cut down into the water, just before impact, allowing me to sink into the water. If I hadn''t done that, I would have known for a brief moment what it was like to have my head and asshole fused together; no thanks. Hitting unbroken water at high speeds was like hitting the pavement, be nothing left but a grease spot at the speed I hit it.

    /Okay then, Alta, set a course for where ever I am going and give me an ETA

    //ETA is three hours and twenty-five minutes, without dys -Alta.

    Ha, sneaky bastard slid thatst part of the message in there; well, dys were a part of my daily bread. Okay, Mom, so if I have ess to more members now, what will I do? Have fifteen to twenty girls with me at some points? You have to see where I''ming from, right?

    //Hehe, yes Dave, I do. The Harem System also allows me to make all the members of your current team into goddesses, and then you can choose from the list for each world you enter. This will be very important when facing the founders; you will have to set up teams fast on each world and then keep in contact with them so you can support them. If we aren''t fast enough, they will try to escape, but in the new system that you haven''t unlocked, there will be a way to set up amunications device for you to talk on, but that also blocks the founders from contacting each other -Tequ.

    Oh, well, that changes things. So now I can let them all rx? Great! That will be really good, but it will be hard to pick certain girls, but maybe with The Harem System, they will get better at certain things, and it will be easier to pick people for specific tasks. This was good though, now I could start saving women faster, but I would need a lot of HMP to get everyone to levels that I could leave them alone in a game.

    It wasn''t that I was just scared that they might die or get hurt; Most of the girls went through traumatic experiences, and I didn''t want any of them to relive something like that. I would hunt the ones like Kyrin to the ends of each world to prevent it. That''s what I fucking needed, Asshole Sense; I would max that baby out!

    //WARNING MULTIPLE WRAITH TARGETS ON ROUTE TO INTECEPT -Alta.

    Diamond, turn the damn shing red lights off in my helmet! Ugh, maybe Alex might have been better to have; he was more calcting in my favor, where Alta was a helicopter parent. I could count fourteen Wraiths approaching, and when they got close, I sighed to myself. Man, they were worse, like a blue hammerhead shark with a mouth that stretched across their faces. They had mostly humanoid bodies, but I found itical as I was surrounded.

    Each drew out guns that look like water pistols, but the funny part was that each one held four guns, hahaha, one in each hand. God, you had to be here, and I tried to get myself under control as I had three of the four water guns shoved in my face in an awkward way that left his...small parts exposed...hehe, sure is cold.

    "BWAHAHAHA...oops!"

    My ridiculousughter was projected into the water in a way that made it perfectly clear to understand. At a moment like this, it would have been nice for a little voice masking from the water, but that ship had sailed, and now there were lots of water guns pointed at me. Oh jeez, now they all held all four, and their peckers were hanging below, pping in the water.

    As they all yelled at me, the only thought that I was having was how a fish didn''te and nibble on them, hehe.

    "Okay, I see we got off on the wrong foot, but if you keep waving those in my face, I will be carrying to all back in a bloody bag. All jokes aside, I am here to see your Queen, so put your fancy sword away. Let''s go, or I will leave you behind."

    "Who do you think"

    "Please, no questions, I''m not here to talk to you. I think Fiori knows I aming so she won''t be impressed if I''mte. Honestly, I have a map; I don''t need an escort."

    I wanted to be rid of tiny pecker and his cohort of over-sized belly buttons, but they all put their weapons on their back and, with some reluctance, led me deeper into the ocean. Diamond adjusted my view so I could see into the dark water without problem, but there wasn''t much to see except for more ck water. At this depth, it didn''t look like much grew or swan here.

    Suddenly, I was able to make out a group of tower-like structures ahead, and some purple lights wereing from them. Wrai-Spire, or that''s what the map registered it as, looked like a bunch of those tall ant hills in Africa. Part of me wondered if they were formed naturally or if they had some way to create it.

    Well, time to go make some sexy time with the Queen of the fishies!

 Chapter 161: The Flasher Strikes Again!

    Chapter 161: The sher Strikes Again!

    Small Pecker led me into the underwater city, and it was kind of cool looking. I say, kind of only because they were tall underwater skyscraper tall dirt mound looking things with purple lights. After about fifteen minutes of this, I was bored, and I told my guide to pick up the pace.

    Soon I reached the ground level, and there was a massive mound about fifteen meters tall in the center and surrounded but the tall mounds. Now that I was down on the ground, I could no longer see any of the tower''s tops, just a sea of purple lights. I turned to focus on what was going on in front of me.

    I had been brought to what looked like the front entrance, but it was far from impressive. Nothing more than a hole in the side of the dirt mound, but it did have two angry guards wearing armor, and hey, look, I couldn''t see their junk. This group I had stumbled into was just a bunch of cretins, to think walking around naked in...nevermind, no need to bash them for that.

    Memories of the countless times I had already shed even Alta streamed in, making me smile in my suite as Small Pecker argued with Big Pecker. I couldn''t see Big Pecker''s junk, but the fish-man had big hands and a surprisingly small headpared to the Small Pecker. He looked more like a shark-man than a science experiment gone wrong dipped in acid. Just then, Small pecker turned on my angrily, pulling out his guns.

    "Tanaak says you don''t have an appointment, so you lie..."

    //SYSTEM OVERRIDE ACTIVATE, POWERX7, SPEEDX13

    //SHIFTING ASSASIN ACTIVATED

    I fucking told them! Six of the fourteen naked Wraiths that had drawn on me now clouded the waster with blue ink-like blood. I had split them from head to...there...oversized belly buttons. Now I stood in front of the guard about a meter away from him, with my weapon put away.

    "So, this is how this will go. I will tell you my name and rank, and then you will take me to see your Queen. OR, I will use the map in my suite to figure it out, ALONE. I hope you understand what I mean. My name is Dave Star-Strider, Commander of The Universal Watch, and you seem to be disturbing the peace, so, lead on."

    I was a Commander now? Look at me go!

    Tanaak was a lot smarter than the two pieces of Small Pecker and led me inside without hesitation. It seemed he knew the royal family well, and he would take me to meet with His majesty, the Queen, but I would have to meet with the council at the same time. The same ones that were listing the Unlife''s help; I wonder If they knew about what I had just done in space? That will be funny, hehe.

    "Sure, boss. Lead the way and send someone ahead, so I don''t have to wait, I have more members joining me soon, and I don''t want to keep them waiting; this is only a small part of what I am doing here."

    Tanaak sent someone ahead and then turned to stop me. We were alone now, and the giant shark looked troubled, so I waited patiently until he decided to speak. After a moment, the Shark-man guard let out a bubbly sigh.

    "I am happy you havee; things are...strained. The old kings recently passed, but he only had one child, Fiori, so she naturally assumes the thrown, but the council have taken over and guide all her choice. They also, as I''m sure you know, have been dealing with the Wrexallian''s on the. They have even infected some of our armies."

    "Yeah, I know. So why are the council running the show right now? Fiori is the Queen, right?"

    "Yes, but she is young, and she has a princessplex, so the council feeds into her whims to control her. Fiori is also one of the first Wraith to ever be able to breathe pure oxygen out of what like the Xenophin."

    Oh? So she wasn''t all scary shark woman, but a princessplex?

    //Himedere: Tsundere with a desire to be pampered and treated like a royal princess whether she is one or not -Tequ.

    Great, she already a Dere stat ready, oh boy. Well, if she could breathe air, that would make it a lot easier to do what I need to do. I could work with the Tsundere, I was starting to get good at dealing with them, but The Hime would have to go. Maybe I could figure out something to help with that, hehe.

    "I''ll figure it out; let''s go."

    Tanaak led me up a tunnel that I had to swim up, and soon I was led into a circr chamber that had a throne on it at the back, but it was in an area that had no water, like an air pocket holing it all back. Around the room in the water sat a bunch of old-looking hammerheads and some great white looking ones like Tanaak and even an old puckered up sand shark. The group didn''t look happy to see me, but that would be expected; they knew I was here to talk to them, and they knew why.

    I stepped into the waterless section, thanking Tanaak for guiding me before I did and he to a spot at the door. As I stepped into the arid area, I finally noticed the woman sitting on the throne. The through was huge, and this blue-skinned beauty was petite and cute looking with her bright green hair. I decided it would be best to introduce myself in the flesh rather than having a conversation from my suite.

    I asked Diamond to let me out, and the tes started to slide back, and I could feel the warm air hit my bare skin across the entire front of my body. I looked at Fiori, who was now smiling with a mouth full of sharp teeth, and it was at that moment I realized what had just happened.

    Dave, The sher strikes again!

 Chapter 162: Bang, Bang, Uh Oh Double Mission!

    Chapter 162: Bang, Bang, Uh Oh Double Mission!

    "Well, this isn''t how I wanted our talk to start."

    "I think it''s fine for amoner such as yourself, I am used to seeing the lower Wraiths walk like you. Since you are nothing more, I can stand to look upon you bodying without perverse thoughts."

    I half-believed her, while she wasn''t outright mean, she did just call me amoner. Was I amoner? I was the general of UW, that had to count for something right? Oh well, I''m not here to start some pissing match with her royal highness, but I couldn''t just kill everyone can scoop up the princess, well, I could, but that won''t solve anything.

    "Dave Star Strider, General of The Watch, and I have some things I would like to speak to you about, alone."

    "You make a request for me? Who do you think I am?"

    "Listen, I just want to"

    "Silence! I will not speak to you until you havepleted a task for me!"

    //Special New Harem Member Mission: Make [Fiori] Fall in love with you within 72 hours to acquire 1 HMSP and 1 SP

    Bang, Bang, uh oh double mission! Well, maybe this would work out in my favor, I could do a little looking around wherever I was sent. I waited for her to speak, but she was silent for a moment, as if in thought.

    Suddenly, throwing her hands in the air, Fiori yelled out my mission. Her high-pitched voice was cute but by the end of the speech, I was ready to tear my ears off. Basically, she wanted me to travel halfway across the world and back in two days to find a special type of coral that only grew in a specific spot, on the other side of the world.

    I made an indigent face to the proposal, trying to make it seem like a hard task, but really I would be left with a ton of free time to go see the girls and explore before I got back, hehe. Still, I had to y this off as worried and unsure to let her feel supreme over me. I would let it slide for now, but in three days, I would be the one doing the sliding in her! Bad joke, but I wasn''t kidding, I was gonna pound the shit out of this angry little sexy fish woman when I got back!

    "Fine, but I have no idea what the stuff looks like so I want to take one of your guards with me, the same one that brought me up to see you at the door there will do because I am just some lowlymoner with no knowledge of your fine and humble world! Please, see it within your power to grant me this one request!"

    Honestly, I just wanted to take Tanaak with me so I could drill him about Fiori and the other things going on. Like the attacks on the Xenophin Hyrdoglobe cities and what the Unlife were doing. I wasn''t sure what she was going to say, but she took her sweet time saying it; I think Fiori had a ir for being dramatic whenever possible.

    While I waited, I was pondering another thing; the council members had been very quiet this entire time, not saying one word. It was kind of weird and it was making me think of a bunch more questions I needed to ask. Maybe it was because they underestimated me like Fiori did? Who knows, and it wasn''t a problem to waste brainpower on right now, and then suddenly, like she was on cue and waited for the moment in my thoughts somehow to startle the shit out of me, making me jump in surprise.

    "FINE, TWO DAYS!"

    Then she hopped off her throne and bent her knee, then releasing like a coiled spring up and into arge hole in the roof of the room. Part of me wants to follow her and go paddle her ass for startling me, but I settled with getting back into Diamond and headed out of the room with Tanaak in behind me. Luckily he was a lot nicer than his little witch of a queen, and we left the room and started down the hallway.

    Once we dropped a level, I stopped and turned on Tanaak who was the one following me this time.

    "So, once we are outside I want you to tell me about some things, but for now, what''s up with the council members? Should that have been trying to insult me and make me look bad in front of Fiori?"

    "No, they have learned her temper and know when and when not to push. To them, you are just as Fiori says, amoner, no one because they are blind and can not see you are greater than them all. They think this task is an impossible one, and they are not wrong. There is no way we can make it to the spot in time and back!"

    "Haha, don''t worry about that, if that''s the reason those idiots were being quiet, then I was right, and this will make it all a lot easier!"

    "Are you not listening to me? It will take four days for us to reach there!"

    "Listen, Tanaak, I''m not normal, at all, not even a little bit. So, just trust me, plus we have to go visit some people after and we are all going to have a nice long talk."

    Tanaak looked like he wanted to say something, but I put up my hand and gestured for the door. He took the hint and let out a big bubbly sign, turning to lead the way. See, this was better, I lied to him to calm him down, and now we would make it out of the city away before I told Tanaak what my n was. I was actually excited to see if a shark man could have a kitten, but even if she couldn''t, he would soon, hehe!

    When we finally got outside, there was no sign of the bodies I had killed, and no part of me wanted to know where those went. Did they eat their own kind? Who would you ask? I thought of other stupid ideas on what could have happened to them, and soon we were far enough that you could barely see all the purple lights, so I stopped Tanaak, and got him to turn around and face me.

    "Hey, so, about those questions I wanted to ask, first off what''s up with the Xenophin attacks?"

    "That is just the king''s jealous legacy being carried on by the council."

    "So Fiori has nothing to do with it?"

    "She doesn''t know; the council keeps her trapped up there like a caged animal, but hey answer her every wish and y her games to keep her entertained and blind."

    "Then how do you feel about them, the Xenophin, I mean?"

    "I have no problem with them, and most of the people feel the same way, but the king before was a jealous man, and now the council has taken his approach as well. You will need to convince the princess of what is going on because that is when the council will start to argue with you, and you will have to win to impress her."

    Win hey? I could do that. In fact, I was pretty good at it!

    "Don''t sweat it, we have to make a quick pit stop to go see mydies, so I am going to get bigger, and then you are going to hold on to something on my back. Make sure you use all four legs and hold on as tight as you can and stay as tight to my back as we travel."

    Diamond started to change into hisrger form, and Tanaak hopped onto my back after I finished changing into the two-story version of Diamonds. Okay time to go, I checked on my time, and we had lots of time, so I asked Alta to set a course and set it on me to autopilot the Hydroglobe that the girls werending at. I turned my speaker up and asked about the unlife.

    ording to him, they were building something strange, and he didn''t know how to put the things into words, other than giant massive beads on a. The whole thing sounded like trouble, and I would have to deal with that as well. Maybe I wouldn''t have to do everything on my list. If I can convince Fiori to stop the fight, then I could easily deal

    with the Unlife.

    "You think you can just deal with them?! These are unliving monsters seeking to destroy our, and you''re just going to DEAL WITH THEM!?"

    I could hear his frustration through his words, and I just chuckled to myself; everyone called me stupid, but here go more people trying to set the bar a little higher, hehe!

 Chapter 163: Favorite student?

    Chapter 163: Favorite student?

    "Alright, so, we are almost to the Hydroglobe city, Tearica. What caused your people to attack these cities and not give me crap about the old King. I get it, he was a bit of a stinker, but the attacks are still happening; why?"

    "The council, they are the ones that are controlling the armies."

    "And everyone else is okay with this? Sounds like your people don''t have a lot of free will."

    "The old King was the ruler of our people for over three-hundred and fifty years, and he learned his hate of the mouth breathers from his father who ruled for three hundred years before that."

    "So, then this is the real question I want to know, how do you feel about Xenophins?"

    There was a short pause before I heard him speak.

    "I never understood why they attacked the colonies, none of it ever made any sense to me, but I never was forced to attack the settlements. I have been one of Fiori''s royal guards since she was born, myself and her sister watch over her."

    "Woah, what are you doing here with me then?! Are you not worried about her? The way you have described the council, they all sound like they bloodthirsty...nevermind. And her sister is her guard? Did they not have enough people to pick from when Fiori was born, and if it was her sister, why the hell isn''t she the Queen? She sounds like the proper choice for the job, no offense to your Queen."

    "Haha, well, I am sure you have noticed how different Fiori is from the rest of us. Before she was born, Mejia was ted to be the next ruler after the King, but with the mysterious birth of a mouth breather child, he decided that the next Queen would be Fiori the day she was born. Mejia was asked to be her protector, and she epted with excitement; I still remember the day fondly. Mejia never wanted to be Queen; she is a fighter and a damn good one at that!"

    "So then this Mejia is watching and protecting Fiori?"

    "Yes, always."

    "So where was she today?"

    "In the room above, Fiori and her sister share the Royal Empress Dome, so she is always guarded."

    "Wow, that''s some true dedication! I couldn''t imagine spending that much time with one person if I wasn''t...involved in extracurricr activities. Okay, so I am sure you have figured out where I am going, are you going to be okay toe with me?"

    "The Xenophin might not like seeing someone like me, plus I can''t breathe air like you."

    The air thing would be a problem, but I know Sasha might have a solution for this.

    "Okay, the air thing I think I can deal with, but you will have to wait while I go talk to my girls. As for the Xenophin, I happened to be very close to one, and I am themander of Universal Watch! That has to count for something, plus I have this thing with people telling me no."

    "I don''t know if it will be that easy, Star Strider, my people have"

    "...Been forced tomit crimes against people that didn''t deserve it! I know, they know, and you know that your people have done wrong, but what do you do when something goes wrong that you have no control over? You get control, and then you work to make it better with what you have, and what you have now is just yourself. A Wraith that has never taken part in any of the attacks and wants to work towards a better and peaceful future between your people, right?"

    "So, you think a simple apology will be enough?"

    "Pft, don''t be stupid. Of course, that won''t be enough! But it will be a start; have any of your people ever tried to do this before?"

    "Hehe, no, never."

    I could see a massive spherical structure floating in the distance, shining like a beacon in the dark water. At this depth, there was a little light that reached down, so the city was a torch in the dim light. Maybe, if they had found a way to mask the light they might not attract so much hate from the naturally nocturnal Wraiths.

    "So, okay then, we will start with this and work from here, or I will be doing more house cleaning than I had nned in yourmunity. These constant pointless attacks on the Xenophins aren''t my job to fix, but I love a certain Xenophin, so sue me if I decide toy a hammer down on your people with a vengeance if they hurt any families family. So, do you know what that means Shark-man?"

    "That I need to try my best to fix this? But, I am only one, ''Shark-man'' as you say, they won''t listen to me!"

    "That''s because you''re not listening to me! Goddammit, stop worrying about it not working. These people will be angry at first, but I will cate them and make them see reason if they try to resist. So, are you going to try, or are we just going to head straight back, and I''ll start thinning the herd. Because I am here to deal with your people about assisting a known enemy of Universal Watch; on top of that, you are working with them to destroy one of my favorite students, Xeno-Tsunami."

    Woah! Tsunami was my favorite student? This was starting to get annoying; ANYTHING ELSE I DON''T KNOW ABOUT MYSELF?!!?!

    Ugh, Instantly, I knew way more than I bargained for, I deserved that. The information in my skull told me that Tsunami and I were a lot closer than just student and teacher. I could now remember...was that the right word? I never experienced any of these things, so maybe it would be better to think of them as knowing. Now I know that Tsunami and I were extremely close before

    Suddenly, I was filled with the emotion of the memory of saying goodbye to a loved one; yup these were just as good as my own memories. I shook my head in my suit to clear away the heavy feelings apanied by those memories. Star Strider had loved her, but they both knew that this time woulde and tried to prepare, but now one can truly prepare for something like losing the person you love.

 Chapter 164: WAIFU

    Chapter 164: WAIFU

    //SYSTEM MANDATORY CUT-SCENE

    //ERROR, CAN NOT PAUSE CURRENT AVATAR

    //ERROR, CAN NOT PAUSE CURRENT AVATAR

    //PERFORMING SYSTEM DIAGNOSTICS...NO CURRENT PROBLEMS DETECTED

    //ERROR, CAN NOT PAUSE CURRENT AVATAR

    //PAUSING CURRENT GAME

    //ERROR, CAN NOT PAUSE PLAYER [AQUINA] AVATAR

    //ERROR, CAN NOT PAUSE PLAYER [KYRINA] AVATAR

    Wow, what the hell? Was the Harem System going to break MainFrame? I wasn''t sure if that was a good thing, yet; considering I had no idea if MainFrame kept the game going or not yet, so...please don''t break! What if Main frame broke the Harem System?

    //MainFrame does run everything, but there is no way something like this could break MainFrame. It is just taking longer now because it has to figure out how to handle you and your other Harem Members since you and all current HM can not be frozen. Also the Harem System can not be touch by MainFrame or the Founders , now that it is coded into your spark. That was the only why Simon could keep it safe -Tequ.

    /You know, for someone that can''t be frozen, I seem to be having some issues

    //You are not frozen, but your MAS unit is -Tequ.

    Well, that did make sense, but I would have a lot of exining to do when I saw Aquina. I was sure that Kyrina would give her the basics, but it would be up to me to exin the finer details. Ugh, I dreaded talking to her about the mission, because that will bring up if I have done any yet, and then we will have to talk about the first mission and I will get yelled at. Joy.

    //RESOLVED ISSUE, ACTIVATING SYSTEM MANDATORY CUT-SCENE

    Then I was...in a ship, like the Gntia, but not. I was standing in a corridor identical to Jill''s ship, but I knew it wasn''t. This corridor was my ship, the Star Splitter.

    I looked around, but suddenly I knew I was supposed to be going to meet the team in the simtion room for today''s train, just like we did every day. I let my body autopilot and I turned to walk down the hall. I walked for about five mins in a straight line until suddenly I stopped at a door and turned to it as it slid open.

    Inside I was surprised to find a massive empty room, save for five people standing in the center of the gigantic area. As I walked in, my memories stirred as I looked over each person. The first I knew, it was hard to forget a Watabian like Alex, but the rest I only had names for and brief exchanges, and ording to my brain, this was our first training session together.

    I received a small and fast download, telling me that myst group of primes had just been sent to the Ktan six and this was my new batch, but I had met them before when I recruited them. Alex was a normal Watabian from Prime in the Karkos three that I had tracked down quite easily. He was also more than willing to get away from working as his father''s trinket vendor, selling the things his father made. Honestly, it was really hard to believe someone so happy-go-lucky like him gained such a militaristic outlook.

    I tried to press my mind for more info, but nothing wasing up.

    //You can not search for things that have not happened yet -Tequ.

    /What do you mean? This is in the past, right? So, then how would it be considered for me to be looking into the future?

    //It is in the past right now, but for you, it is present, and how this ys out will affect the main game you are ying right now -Tequ.

    Hmm, Mom made sense; I would just have to wait and live the memory for myself. This memory, or whatever it was, really didn''t seem a lot different than the mini-games, so I would just have to treat this as another game. I looked back at the group, and the next in line was a massive seven-foot-tall red-headed android, and wow, this really was a soulless bastard, all the puns and inuendos intended.

    Milo was from Gargantua, a super earth-ss with 4.5Gs of gravitational pressure, and we designed Special AI units that had multiple designations on the. Milo was an AIFU, Artificially Intelligent Framing Unit. Not really that impressive, but the orange curly hair was a nice touch on the monster of a metal man. Now the next one was a different story, hoowee, she was a smoke show!

    Kadita was also from Gargantua, but unlike Milo, she was a WAIFU, Weaponized Artificially Intelligent Fighting Unit, and a far better choice as Gargantua''s Prime, but she was ted to the Dyson Sphere in Dealtron five, one of the innermost gxies in this system. Kadita was A LOT different than Milo, for one thing, she had skin, even though it was synthetic, I could remember feeling it, and...oh shit, you fox Star Strider, here I was thinking that I was the only one that bed hopped with gusto!

    My WAIFU, I mean Kadita, was short and a grease monkey at heart; always trying to upgrade herself. She had long brown hair and could change her body simr to a Kyrina, but I knew the simrities ended there. WAIFU and AIFU were able to change any part of their body being able to serve multiple functions; I was just that all of Kadita''s upgrades put her leaps and bounds ahead of standard WAIFU, and WAIFU were not standard in any way shape, or form, to begin with.

    I turned to the next one in line, and my breath caught in my throat; for some reason, I had no memory of what she looked like, just the feeling that we had a deep connection. It was also hard for us to part, and now I knew why as I looked into the sparkling blue eyes of Tsu.

 Chapter 165: Carly and Tsu

    Chapter 165: Carly and Tsu

    I, myself had never seen her before but my memories were added too so I could remember the magical night that I met her. I had fallen to the and dropped into the Xeno''s ocean, plunging towards my target. I had a lock on her location, but when I had arrived the Hydroglobe was under attack.

    I killed the attackers to a man; I could feel the emotions that Star Strider had felt. Anger. These Wraiths were trying to put one of his future students at risk? That thought had fueled him as he tore the Wraiths apart. Afterward, I was allowed inside with cheers and loud shouts of joy; the Xenophin were not violent people and the Wraiths'' jealousy was troublesome, but I wasn''t able to interfere due to UW regtions onary struggles.

    Once inside I dropped down from Grath, my basic Large ss MAS; I instructed him to keep watch and to intercede if the Wraiths try anything. I got a nod from him and I walked into the glowing dome heading straight to the building target that was targeted in the HUD before I got out. The people spread for me, I was wearing a special ck UW skinsuit that could handle my discharges from my Core Lines, the green lines could help me connect to any MAS unit as a Meteorian.

    All the buildings were white-walled with a pearlescent shine and the building I was approaching was not a tall structurepared to the rest. You might even say that it was one of the smallest houses in the dome, but that just meant that there was just a single upant. That would be good for me.

    When I got to the building, I ced my hand on the door and I felt warmth pass over my hand as a scan to a print and DNA test quick and then slid open. All doors opened for me because I designed and helped implement the first fifty cities as protection to offer the Xenophin something without causing an all-out war. Once inside the door closed again; nothing the Wraiths had could damage the structure, but they could get inside to the dome so if someone can''t get to shelter then

    "Who are you?"

    The voice belonged to a beautiful woman, Tsu, but that had been the first time I had met her.

    "I am Commander Star Strider of the Universal Watch. I am also in charge of a certain project that I want to offer you a ce in."

    Tsu was sitting at a white table made out of the same material, all of these things had been made using special tower printers that used white y and a specialrge m that the Xenophin bred indoors. The mucus they produce mixed with the white mud made towers with my giant printer. This was the real defense and the Wraith could only hold their breath for so long inside the air-filled domes.

    I joined her and waited as she poured me an Earl grey type milk tea and wasn''t horrible, but I preferred my own specially modified energy drinks. Wow! I guess that if a normal human were to try and drink one that it would be the same as them drinking battery acid! Gonna have to get that recipe, I wonder if Jill would ship me some down?

    "So, what kind of project do you have in mind, Mr. Star."

    The way she said my name, the slight body movements, the hungry look in her eyes, fuck I couldn''t concentrate on what I wanted to be distracted by, and then my eye dropped and almost fell onto her miraculous cleavage. I sucked my eyes back into my head and gave a hard sniff and throat clear that made Tsuugh, and I couldn''t help thinking of how she even had a beautifulugh.

    "Okay, so here is the deal, we have found two deads in thest five years, but they have had...something on them. They are calling themselves The Wrexallian''s, but I just call them Unlife. No biological signatures and no sign of life, except the glowing yellow-green exposed sacks, seemed to move using only Negative Dynam. Somehow this energy is bing sentient and it resurrects long-dead beasts that can travel side like ghosts with form."

    "And? What do you need me for?"

    "A Primal Guard MAS, your job is to make sure that the Unlife don''t even get to the core of the."

    "So, what makes you think I would do something like that? And what''s the catch? You have been pretty vague."

    "Your life, and a life of servitude as the protector of your world."

    "Oh, you don''t sugar coat things at all. Alright, what if I do say yes? What happens next? Do we rush off?"

    I could feel the suggestion in her tone as we both stood, and I took her into me...OWWWW!

    I was sent flying and crashed into the wall, getting knocked out of my memory right before the good part. I didn''t even have to look to see how it was, there was only one more left, Carly, Human, and extremely violent if you slight here, but she was a violent tsundere, but she had a weird fixation with my feet, I hadn''t got a chance toy any pipe in this firecracker, and now I would make sure I put it on the todo list.

    "How long are you just going to stand there and stare at Tsu?! I am here to you dope!"

    "Must you always resort to violence? I was having a great vision and you interrupted it!"

    "Go be a pervert on your own time, I could see the...veryrge bulge push...ing against your suit"

    Oh, well this is cute, great way to start off the first training session, but it didn''t matter, no one was paying me to be good, this was my project to help with the problem.

 Chapter 166: Tarnsa and Liegera

    Chapter 166: Tarnsa and Liegera

    I ran them all through the VR stress and endurance tests with no problems, everyone was in good shape. That meant we could move onto the next part of the test, Core testing. We had to make sure that each person waspatible with the core. Even though the people are picked to match the Core, some people give up after the first try, because of the nature of the test, I would only do one at a time, alone.

    I sent the group to go rest, but I took Milo first, who I knew wanted this more than the others. I wanted to start off with the most likely to seed like I always did; I knew I had most of the control right now in the memories, but I couldn''t stray from the beaten path. The Systems must only allow for interaction among the others to let the person feel like they are in control, but it must be like a single corridor set as my path with details around.

    Milo and I headed to the Core room and I sat him down and started to hook him up with special Dynam lines while exchanging small talk.

    "Are you excited?"

    "I will be relieved to be able to finally have a form that can handle my''s gravity. I have had to get constant repairs because of my height, so yes I am very excited!"

    "That''s the spirit and what Tarnsa wants to hear your spirit, it is just as important and your DNApatibility.This is a test, but you will still feel like normal in VR, but I will also crank the Gravity to double Gargantua''s four-point five."

    "What?! Nine G''s?"

    "You should really take that wig off, I didn''t think you were gonna get that one, hehe!"

    "Shut it man whore!"

    "Ouch, ooo, the pain, let me go find one of the girls to make me feel better,

    BWAHAHA!"

    "Get out of here, pervert! Go run the test!"

    I skipped out of the room, Milo was a good guy and he and Tarnsa would make a good pair. I left the room and walked into the control room and pressed some buttons automatically, causing the Dynam line to light upon Milo, but he gave no outward reaction; that was a good sign. I moved over to a handprint and pressed my hand to it and then I was inside the VR with Milo.

    "Hey!, how can you walk so easily?"

    "Game Master privileges, hehe! How is it going? Can you feel the pressure?"

    "A little, but it''s a hard gauge, I can barely feel the gravity now so there is no way now"

    "Tarnsa, bring gravity field to fifty percent."

    Before he could say anything, Milo was being pushed downward by what seemed to be an invisible force at first, but like Tarnsa was built to do, the Primal reacted by transforming. It was always my favorite ording to my memories and I could see why; at least fifteen meters tall and over thirty meters long. Tarnsa was built like a T-rex with long arms; red, green, and white cover the tes that were stretching impossibly to create a metallic skin.

    "Okay, Tarnsu, drop the gravity shield and let him feel the full nine G''s...how does it feel?"

    "RWAHAHA! Amazing!"

    "Okay, 3, 2, 1"

    And I was back, I could see Milo open his eyes at the same time as me with a face splitting smile that was so big I was worried he would lose the top part of his head. I headed out and met Miloing out of the Core room with an excited smile like a boy with a new toy. I pped him on the back with my own smile.

    "Great job Milo! The first sess is always great for the rest of the group. Thank you for paving the way for the rest, with your encouragement we will get through all of them with one-hundred percent sess!"

    "That was amazing, thank you for this chance!"

    "Send me the WAIFU!"

    "Ey Ey Cappin!"

    I watched therge metal ginger jog off to go get my next dance partner and I retreated back into the core room to change the Cores around. Kadita was the next one on the list, and her core was Liegera, the fire lion. I switched out Milo''s circr Core for Kadita''s white, red, and yellow. I then turned to the sound of footstepsing running down the halfway and I got a big grin on my face from the memories of the personality that was running into the room.

    "You still have clothes on?"

    "It''s really not fair, you don''t even have to touch yours to take them off, plus," I tapped a button on my ck suit and it fell from my body but I was...red?

    I guess red made sense, but it made me look evil too, but that did not stop her as she jumped into my arms and wrapped her arms around my neck. I grabbed her ass with one and lifted up using the other to guide myself into her dripping slit. I don''t know what made her wet, but I didn''t care as she slid down my shaft, and then with a gurggle of her throat her eyes rolled back into her head with her tongue out.

    I had no idea why she did it, but it was hot as fuck,and I fucked her on the side of the Core cradle. She didn''t shake like a normal girl but I knew when she orgasmed because she made me cum and fill her insides instantly, but then she slid down off me. Kadita cleaned me off, and it sent shivers down my body. I stood her up and kissed her before guiding her to her chair.

    Wow, I could do that again! I thought as I strapped Kadita into the chair and hooked up the Dynam lines, before giving her another kiss and heading to the control room. I set her in the VR program in the Dyson Sphere and pped my hand on the print after checking that she was stable.

 Chapter 167: Like I Care About Breaking The System To Make A Promise

    Chapter 167: Like I Care About Breaking The System To Make A Promise

    I opened my eyes to a world that took a minute for my brain to catch up with. It was like being in a world that had been turned inside out. The Dyson sphere was built around a star and the construction of this certain one had taken over three hundred years. Time was nothing to any of the Gctor, the three variants of us are the oldest known biological intelligent species in the universe.

    I turned to find Katita looking around and up the risingndscape; unlike a normal, we were walking on the inside, and instead of the horizon disappearing, it was more like thebo Halo rings in thest game I had yed, EX-ODST or something like that, now that would be an interesting world to be dropped into. Maybe if the world was destroyed, copyrights on all the cool premade already thought up ideas would be void.

    As I watched Kadita finally notice me and run to me. Nah, these worlds were better anyways, the Forerunners were dicks and no one wants the Flood, eww. Kadita jumped into my arms and I kissed her while hugging her close; Halo didn''t have WAIFU either, hehe!

    "Ready to start testing? Liegera and you are matching up well and your movements look good! Now, transform Liegera!"

    Kadita smiled and then nted her feet on my chest as she looked into my eyes with a brief smirk. As she pushed off and did a backflip, I was able to watch her body change impossible fast in the air. When Kadita had fallen to the ground, four metallic paws made contact.

    "Do I look sexy?"

    "If I was a giant metal tiger you would have already beaten me off you!"

    "Teehee, that''s good! It''s just"

    "I know, but as much as it seems like forever, It''s not, but you will no longer be the same as your friends and family. You will be the same as me, essentially immortal if someone doesn''t kill you. This is a big step Kadita, but these worlds are our, The Gctor''s creation. There are other ces in the universe that have naturally evolved intelligence."

    "You''re right, and you will visit me, right?"

    Thatst part hit me like a punch to the gut, and I had to hold myself with extreme focus.

    "I will try, you know what my job is, but I will try."

    That was a word for word recount of what Star Strider had said to her originally, but that was over seven hundred years ago. Damn! Why was this guy hooking up with these girls and abandoning them? Was this all just to get them to join?

    "No, I won''t just try Kadita. I wille find you! Asdfaefwae"

    /What the hell was that mom?

    Kadita was looking at me strangely as I tried to put my thoughts back together. I was like I just got my brain tossed into a paint shaker, my thoughts were jumbled, but fuck MainFrame, Stupid game designers never thought that these people would spend the next seven hundred years waiting for someone that might nevere find them again.

    //MainFrame is trying to stop you from making promises -Tequ.

    Nope, fuck that bot.

    "I...pr...omise t-th...at I WILL COME BACK...FOR YOU!"

    I roared the words out and Kadita was startled, and I was left shaking. My brain was mush like a watermelon dropped from ten stories, just a mess. It didn''t matter, I said it, and now things will have to flow differently I think.

    //Nothing big will change, but Star Strider will now visit Kadita multiple times over the years -Tequ.

    /That is a big change mom

    I dropped us out of the VR and met Kadita outside after she had unhooked. She was filled with a smile that filled more than her face; my words must have been the right thing to say because shetched onto my arm and pressed her lips into my shoulder before looking up at me.

    "Thank you, I really needed to hear that. I would have done it regardless, but knowing that you wille to visit me at some point helps out a lot. I know that the Dyson Sphere will have some intelligent life on it, but I''ll never be able to share the connection that we have with anyone else."

    That was true and for the hundredth time, I wished I could make more of myself. Just split me up and pass me out, but that is what the founders nned on doing just in a far more invasive way than what I had just suggested. I am only one Dave, and I can only do what I can, but right now I can show this woman that she is worth more than just what the world values her at.

    I leaned down and kissed the top of her forehead and then started to walk down the hall. It was time to get something to eat now, and even though this was a memory, I still felt the same hunger pangs. It didn''t take us long to get there, but when we got there we could hear the sounds of yellinging through the closed mess hall door.

    "Uh-oh, That sounds like Alex and Carly! They are probably arguing about the color of the food again!"

    "Are you serious? Was this a problem on the trip over from headquarters?"

    "Problem? I guess if you call having to pry Carly''s fingers from around Alex''s throat, then yes, oh there were many problems!"

    "What about a reason, did she give one of those? I know Alex and I can see why she might act that way, but there has to be something else, right?"

    "Oh yeah! Bwahaha, Carly thinks Alex looks like her ex. So now she goes two hundred percent on him if he ever gives an opinion, and well"

    "They fight all the time because Alex has a shoe stuck in his mouth permanently that he talks around, great."

 Chapter 168: Cracked My Knuckles And Stretched My Fingers

    Chapter 168: Cracked My Knuckles And Stretched My Fingers

    I walked into the mess hall with Kadita on my arm, but she broke away before anyone noticed us. It wasn''t needed, but I understood why. Regardless of that, my attention was turned to the situation in front of me.

    "HEY!"

    Carly froze mid-swing at Alexander, while Tsu sat quietly eating, but now smiling. I was momentarily distracted by Tsu''s smile and just narrowly dodged the same tray that was aimed at Alex before my attention had slipped, god I was stupid.

    "GRAH! AHHH, you men are all the same! Like a bunch of squirrels when there is more than one pretty smile to look at!"

    Carly was balling her fists and she started to stalk towards me. I had a moment when I really thought I was going to get one right in the kisser, but she grabbed my arm roughly and dragged me out the door. I could hear Momugh softly before I heard her speak.

    <em>''You are improving, Dave! This time you don''t have to chase her and she isn''t crying! If she wasn''t so mad, I would almost call it a win, hehe!'' -Tequ.</em>

    Oh, you''re right full of the jokes, aren''t you Mom?

    Carly was dragging me behind her, but I think I have had enough of this little tart''s attitude. I was pretty sure Star Strider had felt the same because nothing tried to stop me from scooping Carly off her feet. I stopped and waited for her to stop hitting me, and squirming, but I was surprised to find that once the struggling had stopped, she was asleep.

    Silly girl was exhausted, and not a sparkling personality, to begin with, was a badbo. I guess I was overreacting because I was about to put her over my knee and I had a sudden memory of Iona with Miss Grace over her knee and smiled. Well, I would just take this one to her room and test herter when she has had some rest. Space life was hard to get used to where there was no day or night.

    Afterying Carly down, and putting a thin nket over her, I headed back to the mess hall to grab Alex, then I would take Tsu.

    When I got back to the mess hall Alex was there alone, and he looked at me with surprise.

    "Back so soon?"

    "Overtired."

    "Ah, that''s why she has been on edge, well sorry, I instigated that."

    "Try to not pester her, she is a good person, and prime, like all of you. We are all rough around the edge, and this isn''t going to be easy for some. This mission does not have an exact end date; stepping from the realm of the immortals is catching at first, but you will be custodians."

    "We all know that and we agreed, but I do see what you mean, I am just more like Milo I guess, you know."

    "Let''s go, I get it."

    Soon I was once again standing in the control room watching the monitor, watching Alex''s reading, and making sure Cittidal synced properly. The readings all hit stable, so I ced my hand on the receiver and then I was inside the VR.

    Alexander stood in front of me with a spinning disc on his back of a tinum color, but t, with no shine. We were on the sand of Prime, and Alex grinned at me.

    "Wanna Fight?"

    "I was waiting for you to get your panties on straight first!"

    I jump back a spear mmed into the sand where I stood before, so I materialize a long staff. I was barely in time to start spinning the long staff around me in a hurricane of speed, this Star Strider was good! I let the body do the work and let my body feel the motions, hoping it might help at another time.

    The spears soon stopped and Alex rushed me, but I had already materialized a great sword. I threw the staff at him, catching Alex off guard, and connected with his side with the t side of the massive great sword, sending him flying. I watched Alex tumble across the sand and chuckled to myself about having to run him through some drills tomorrow.

    I dropped us out of VR and I walked out and waited for Alex to get out. He came out with a big smile and pped my shoulder.

    "I was close!"

    "Mmm, no."

    "WHAT?!"

    "I didn''t move once, but you still rushed me when I was using no ranged attacks."

    "What was I supposed to do? You were doing that hurricane defense thing with the staff!"

    "You underestimate Cittidal''s power, make bigger spears, make me move so you can catch me off guard. We will work on more tactics in the next month. Let''s head back, I have one more test today."

    "Yeah, you do!"

    "Don''t be a child."

    "Oh, cause the great Star Strider is so mature, haha!"

    "Go get some sleep, Prime."

    "Hehe, sure thing, Boss!"

    I watched Alex jog down the hall and I smiled, okay he wasn''t wrong I was excited about this meeting, but I had to act like I was a trainer and not some sex deviant, but Tsu was hot enough to boil water. I started to walk to her room when I saw a messagee up. Ay Caramba!

    //Special New Harem Member Mission: Resist sexual intercourse with [Tsu] for 5 minutes without making her stop trying to advance on you for the duration to add [Tsu] as a HM and gain 1 HMSP and 1 SP

    Son of a bean basket blower! What was this nonsense! Mom! What the hell does this mean?

    <em>''You can not enter her with your penis for five minutes, but she has to still want to have sexual intercourse after the timer is up.'' -Tequ.</em>

    <em>''That''s all?''</em>

    <em>''Yes?'' -Tequ.</em>

    Alright, crisis averted, this was more then fine; I cracked my knuckles and stretched my fingers out and got them loosened up. So, no Snu Snu for five minutes, but I had to keep her wanting more for five minutes? What if I went past the timer, would I get a bonus?

 Chapter 169: I...Want More After...Okay?

    Chapter 169: I...Want More After...Okay?

    I pondered as I walked to Tsu''s room, was I supposed to test her before or after? That was the question, but I wasn''t as soon as I opened the door to Tsu''s room.

    Inside it wasn''t different than my room on Gntia; the bed might have been a bit bigger, but that wasn''t important. No, the important thing was the naked Xenophin lying in her bed, waiting for me. No training yet, that would beter, or tomorrow, maybe even next week, fuck she was hot enough to melt the ice off a frozen and the aching shaft in my suit begged for me to tear this ck body condom off myself.

    //TIMER STARTED 4:59

    Five-minute strip tease? Just kidding, I was going to maybe my fish girl squirt like a freshwater stream! I smiled and crawled over the top of Tsu, kissing her soft blue lip. I could feel her hands grab for me, trying to get my suit open; calm down women! I pushed her hands away and slowly kissed from her neck and down to her breasts, letting her nipple slide between my teeth.

    //4:18

    I let my hand slide down Tsu''s stomach and I slipped over her hairless crotch and I plunged my fingers into her wet slit. At the same time I bit down on her nipple and Tsu let out a breathy moan that didn''t stop, as I moved my fingers down and slid inside her. When she gasped, I moved face down and started to lick her now soaking wet pussy as my fingers moved inside of her.

    //2:58

    Tsu''s breaths were bing quicker now and she was trying to crawl back from my mouth and I made her body shake, but I reached up and under her leg and grabbed her breasts after taking my fingers out of her. I buried my tongue deep inside of her as the juices started to run down my face. Tsu''s moan was getting louder and the erotic sounds she made were almost enough to make me blow my load without taking my pants off.

    //1:21

    I moved my tongue faster and pressed down on Tsu''s nipples making her pant open-mouthed. Her blue skin was covered in sweat and she rubbed wet hair out of her face, but then she suddenly grabbed my arm.

    //0:32

    Tsu''s eyes went huge and I could taste her sweet juices as I felt her body shake against my mouth. Her eyes rolled back into her head and I could feel the juicese rushing into my mouth and down my mouth. I pulled back and then started to take my suit off, Tsu''s looked up at me with a pink blush on her cheek; they looked hungry and I was ready to satisfy that need.

    //MISSION COMPLETE!

    I ignored the rest of the message, I got points, but this was way more important right now!

    After my suit was off I filled Tsu over and she was more than willing to put her ass in the air for me as I moved behind her on the cot. I pushed her head down as I entered her and felt her hot wet slit swallow my throbbing shaft. I took both her wrist in my one hand and pulled her into me, making her cry out in pleasure each deep thrust.

    Tsu started to get louder and she turned her head back as she started to gush around my dick as I pushed myself deep inside her shaking body.

    "Canyou fuck my ass, please?"

    I smiled down at her panting blue and pink face and pulled myself out of her soaking pussy, and let go of her wrist. She gasped, and I took her cheeks in my hands and spit into her ass, then on one of my hands. I lubed myself up and then pushed my tip slowly into her very tight asshole, making Tsu make a gurgling noise as she squeezed and bit into the pillow.

    I pulled Tsu up and took her throat in my hand as I sat back on my knees, letting her sit on my cock. I didn''t squeeze hard, but I used my free hand to finger her dripping pussy as I fucked her ass. She started to move faster and I started to squeeze harder on her neck and Tsu''s breathing becamebored, but I could feel her starting to gush.

    I was almost done, but I pulled out and Tsu, turned around hungry, and sucked me with such force my knees almost buckled, but I pushed her back on her back and crawled on top of her, entering her and fuckering her until I could feel myself explode inside of her, making she scream out and arch her back. It was a perfect finish, Tsu was left dripping sweat and my fluid from her pulsing slit.

    I stood up and offered my hand to get up, but I was pulled back down to the bed. I relented and took Tsu in my arms. That was some great sex, and that line, god, too good. I could haveid with Tsu there for the rest of the night, but we had a test to do and regardless if either of us wanted to do it that wasn''t the point. We could alwayse back after for some more fun.

    "Ready to go meet your partner, Oallicia?"

    "Yes, but we aren''t finished here yet, I...want more after...okay?"

    "How could I ever say no to you Tsu? You are a Goddess incarnate, and I will do my best to serve your every need. After we finish this test, haha!"

    "Mmm, I guess I''ll let you have an hour to recharge, but let''s get it done fast!"

    "Yes, Beautiful!"

    The two of us made our way down to the core room and I got Tsu strapped in, and I kissed her passionately before heading into the control room. I watched the gauge and waited for everything to move into the eptable range. When it finally did, I pushed my hand down on the hand te, but I wasn''t in the VR.

    I was back inside of Diamond.

 Chapter 170: Done Giving Me Attitude?

    Chapter 170: Done Giving Me Attitude?

    //SYSTEM MANDATORY CUT-SCENE OVER

    //UNPAUSING CURRENT GAME

    Time started to move again and I could move Diamond again. I was back outside of the Hydroglobe again, what the hell? I was just about to go into VR with Tsu!

    That thought was interrupted by Aquina''s voice screaming over the speakers.

    ''Dave answer me!'' -Aquina.

    ''Hey, I was in a shback sorry! Are you guys okay?''

    ''We are fine, but everyone was frozen around us until just now. Do you know why that was?'' -Kyrina.

    ''I will exin inside, but I have a guest with me and I need a breathing suit for him. Sasha and Tilly, can you two hear me?''

    ''Yes.'' -Sasha, Tilly.

    ''Okay, I have Royal Guard Tanaak with me and he is on the shark type Wraith, so a big suit.''

    ''Do you think that is a good idea?'' -Sasha.

    ''Yes.''

    I wasn''t going to say more than that, I was going to sort this little mess out. I might have to do some house cleaning, but if the rest of The Watch nned on sitting with its feet up then I would fix it myself. But if I went alone and didn''t take my girls there would be hell to pay, so Tanaak had toe for a visit to make friends with the locals.

    Tilly swam us out a suit that looked very...saggy. Tanaak, for his part, made noint and slipped into the suit, understanding what this could mean for everyone. Soon, Tanaak looked like a misshapen beach ball, but when we got into the massive airlock and all the water drained out, Tanaak''s suit stayed full of water.

    Diamond opened up and I hopped out, to Instantly have Tilly in my arms. I was naked as usual, but she didn''t care, so I hugged her back. When she finally pulled back I kissed her and then turned, to see the rest of the women running into the massive airlock.

    Guess what angry faced blue hair Tsundere was in the lead? Aquina looked furious, and Tilly backed off giggling as my little squirt came stomping over and mmed her fist on my chest. Aquina looked up at me with a dark look on her face.

    "Why did you make me wait for so long?"

    "Don''t be like that! You are too scary looking, I didn''t do it on purpose, but it''s not something to talk about around other people. I am sorry,ter, when we are off this I will make it up to you, okay?"

    "You had better, Dave"

    Aquina walked away from me after giving me onest cold look. Man, this girl was going to get it, but that made me think of Carly. Why Did the game kick me out so fast? The rest of the girls came around, but we didn''t really have a lot of time, so I cut to the chase right away.

    "Okay, listen up, First we need to go get some coral, but if we see any Unlife we will crush them on sight. Tanaak, give me the quadrants for the coral, and then you are going to stay here and start to work on rtions for your people, alright?"

    "What about Fiori?"

    "Don''t worry, that''s why you have to stay, I am removing the council and all the Unlife infected Wraith soldiers. You know it has to happen and then I will be putting you and your girlfriend in charge."

    "What?"

    "Oh, don''t y silly with me, I bet you fancy the Princess''s sister! She sounds like the perfect girl for you!"

    "Maybe, but we have never really talked"

    "Have you two trained together?"

    "Of course! We practice every day!"

    "Does that make her smile when you do?"

    "...Hmmm"

    "Don''t stew on it, You need to work things out here, I will pave the rest of the path. I need to purge this of the unclean spawn and make sure Tsu is okay."

    "WHO IS TSU!?"

    Ugh, why must I always do this!

    "The newest harem member, woo, everyone cheer!...no ones cheering...IT''S NOT MY FAULT THERE IS A GODDAMN LIST! I am trying to pump you all through as fast as possible, there is a lot to talk about! But it is not the time to talk about it! Let''s go! Suit up girls and Tanaak I trust you will do your part, right?"

    "Yes!"

    Tanaak ran off in his sloshing and puffy suit and I turned back to the girls, they were all looking at me with a smile, except Aquina. She still looked like she wanted to fight, but Tilly came over and whispered some advice that left mepletely shocked. I wasn''t against trying new things and this might fix this, maybe.

    At the same time, I received a new harem quest.

    //Special Harem Member Mission: Change Emotional status of [Aquina] 2 SP

    Really? Was pissing her off more an option?

    ''No.'' -Tequ.

    Fine, I walked over and grabbed her hand and looked around to make sure the other girls had gone to suit up and I took Aqiana over to one of Diamond''srge feet and sat down.

    "What are you doing"

    I pulled her down toy across my knee but she didn''t struggle at first because I think she was confused about what was about to happen, but it was high time this girl learned some respect. I lifted my hand and then roughly struck her cheek, leaving a red mark, and making her cry out.

    "No! Stop!"

    Struck Aquina ass again, but not as hard as the first time, making her moaned and cry.

    "Are you done giving me attitude? Or do you want more?"

    There was a pause and then I noticed something the same time she spoke.

    "I''ll listen, but can you take my panties off and do it again...please"

    I froze with my hand up in the air, oh? I lower my hand and then her panties, leaving her bare ass and dripping slit expose. I raised my hand and doped it on her bare ass and she squirted a bit and moaned.

    "Harder!"

 Chapter 171: Salburst

    Chapter 171: Salburst

    After I couple of harder ps and some harder squirting, and I pulled her panties up and made her stand, as much as I would like to bend her over right here, I could hear the girlsing back. Sudden, Aquinatched on to my arm and then transformed, sticking to my leg in her pistol form.

    //MISSION COMPLETED: Total Points: 1 [HMSP: Tsu]/ 5 [SP]

    Well, It wasn''t like Aquina had her own MAS unit, she was essentially from a different game and ran off a different System. Maybe I could integrate her into...wait, Salburst was here

    My attention was turned to Tama, who was holding what looked like a gxy trapped inside a ten-pin bowling ball. I hadpletely forgotten that they were bringing my Core; well, that changed everything, ording to my downloaded memories, I can control and fuse any MAS units. So that means I can change the shape

    "Girls, are you all ready to get the hell out of this game? We have four jobs to finish before leaving, and this time we will all work together."

    "You had better not leave us out this time, stop trying to baby us!" Iona growled.

    "None of us was to be shipped off again, that wasn''t fair! We know there could be casualties, but we are here because we all believe in you, trust in us!" Sasha exined.

    "Yes Yes, I know, I have been trying to get my head screwed on the right way since the start of thest game, and I keep getting hit with more stuff. So, first, the coral is marked on the map and then I need to go deal with Fiori and the rest of the Wraiths. Then, we need to eliminate all Unlife, Wrexallian, or Wraith here on Xeno, and then we will move off the world and take the assault to Wrexal, The Unlife homeworld. Everything is about to start moving fast just like in thest game and mini-game; slow build-up to sprint the home stretch. Onest thing, Irellia is still out there, infected by the Unlife, we kill on sight, no questions or talking."

    Everyone nodded their heads in agreement, and now was the time to change the mood, but no skill points yet. I had one more Harem System mission toplete, but I really wanted a couple more before we left the game. It would be best to be able to give everyone a point before the next game so even if it was random everyone would have an advantage.

    I walked over to Tama and leaned in to give her a kiss, it really felt forever since I had seen her, so I pulled her in close with my Core between us. After I separated from her Tama offered up the Core, and I took Salburst from her, but as I did, I heard a vaguely familiar voice.

    "Were you just going to forget about me, Great Hero?"

    A man that I assumed was Greg walked out wearing a grey hooded robe and pulled it back to reveal an old man. Woah, not what I was expecting! Wrinkles on wrinkles, this guy looked like a freeze-dried turd.

    "Greg? Man, what the hell happened to you? You look like the supreme raisin King!"

    "Thanks, this is what happens when You lose your harem, now I am an immortal bag of bones, that mini-game was my first time out in a while. I was you before I lost, Star Strider, but when they all died...His avatar left me and I was left with my powers, but this husk of a body. Then the war happened and I just decided to leave, find an asteroid to sit and wait."

    I couldn''t imagine losing them all without going with them, that wasn''t winning, but I understood what he was waiting for. I didn''t need his help anymore, Mom had my back with the questions now, but I could do this one thing for him. I turned to the girls and signaled them to leave without me, and they all left.

    "Next game, y a single-yer game, you have the choice don''t you?"

    "Yeah"

    "Good, don''t make mee looking for you, because I will be watching in the future."

    I let my body suck in the Dynam around me and gathered it into my fist. I smashed my fist into his chest and then instantly released a massive energy shockwave that tore his body apart at the atomic level, shaking the city. The short pain he felt was nothing to what the rest of his group must have felt, I wonder if he skipped the cavern? It was long past now, I hope I didn''t over do it.

    I held Salburst in my hand, dropping the one I had just used to destroy Greg, it was time.

    ''Long time no see, let''s fight together again! I may not be the original Valthan, but I have his memories.''

    As I sent my thoughts, Salburst rolled up my Starfire veins, and onto my chest. Once there the gxy melted onto my chest and covered my body in a gctic coat that my memories just couldn''t do justice. I was like I was Space, The Dave. Looking over my body was no different than looking into space, that same endless vast feeling that you could never see the end of where you looked.

    I turned to see that Diamond was down on one knee with head bowed. I took the hand, but Diamond began to disassemble, and absorb into me. That''s right, Star Strider''s specialty is controlling MAS and absorbing Dynam, so this is normal...Yup, normal, ording to the freakin download! I kind of missed the pause, but only a tiny bit.

    Diamond was now part of me, and now it was time to build a crazy massive monster and have my girls pilot it with me. This would take at least a minute to think up

    <em>''I have a suggestion.'' -Tequ.</em>

 Chapter 172: I Just Work Here!

    Chapter 172: I Just Work Here!

    ''Oh? Can you open the line to Aquina, and then shoot Mom! I wanna hear what you have in mind!''

    ''Communications open now, though read restricted to outgoing shared thoughts only'' -Tequ.

    ''Can you hear me, Aquina?''

    ''Yes, do you need something?'' -Aquina.

    Ooo, that was almost creepy, a couple of good smacks on her bottom and she''s a good girl now? Well, everyone has their kinks, god knows what I might run along the way, hehe. Okay, Mom, let us have it; what''s your big idea?

    I glided through the water to join the group that was waiting for me, they all swam to meet me, but before they could start toin about the wait, Salburst pulled them all to me like mas. At the same time, Salburst expanded incredibly fast into a massive metal leviathan and all the girls stood on the bridge with me at the head of the snake.

    "Woah! What is this thing? The head of this thing has to be massive! Tamae look outside!"

    Mikota dragged Tama over to the window and the rest of the women came to stand beside me. Mikota was right, though, this thing was massive; I could see the small Hydroglobe below us as we started to make our way to the reef. There was no need to give orders, Salburst, Alta, and even Mom would guide the Leviathan to the reef and all but pick the damn thing for me, but this is exactly what I needed. Time to exin, joy!

    ''Alta, ETA to the coral reef?''

    ''1:46:34 remaining until arrival to the destination.'' -Alta.

    ''Pop me a table and chairs please, Salburst.''

    A table formed from the floor and Acura-Gel white egg chairs formed. Maybe after everything was won, we coulde back and have our own custom made MIB nine! I motioned for everyone to sit down and we all got into our jelly seats, and everyone looked at me with eager and expectant faces, okay.

    "So, you all know we are in a game, right?"

    Everyone nodded to me and I continued on.

    "I have been learning some new things since Ist saw you, most of them bad, but there are upsides. First and foremost is the Harem System."

    Some of the girls looked confused, Iona looked like she was ready to strangle me, but Kyrina, Sasha, and Tilly nodded their heads, so I continued.

    "I know it sounds bad, but this is going to be a big game-changer. Kyrina and I each have a point and I have five more and one more on the way making six. I just have to get 1-2 more to get Jill, but for now, I have enough to give four away, keeping one in reserve, but I n on getting enough to guarantee that no matter who is in the game they will have an advantage going in."

    "What kind of things does it do? Are we going to grow extra arms orsers?" Mikota asked with growing curiosity.

    "For the first point, you get to choose plus three to your current level, skill, or stat books each level, one of those."

    The room was dead silent, but you could almost hear the sounds of the eyelids peeling back. Finally, Iona only looked surprised, which was far better than mad, and the rest of the girls were trying to get their bearings together with the information that I just gave to them. I smiled, for once I wasn''t the one looking surprised, but I wasn''t here to gloat, there was much more to talk about and discuss.

    "So, great, right? And don''t bother asking what happens next, your guesses are as good as mine. But like all great things, these pointse at a cost. I Must be the Harem Hero and perform random missions to earn us Skill points...by doing a lot of Beta pervert stuff, but I think the rewards outweigh the cons right?"

    "So we get them till the end of this game?" Tilly asked thoughtfully.

    "See, now this is the kicker about the system; it''s permanent. All skills will be transferred to the next game. So you could start with a plus-three like me, that''s why I''m not purple anymore."

    "No, but you still are naked, hehe!" Mikotaughed, pointing at me.

    "Not my fault, I burn through the suit! Anyways, that is the good news, I know right. There are twelve Founders on twelve different game worlds, and they are trying to destroy the world. Then, they are nning onunching us into space, and then turn us all into split copies to be the Founders ythings."

    I could hear eyelids move before, but now I couldn''t hear a breath. It was like someone had just let out a really big fart, and everyone was holding their breath in a panic looking for a way to escape from the smell, or truth in this case. I spoke up mostly to get the air moving in the room, and to get everyone out of the funk I had just put them in.

    "Cheer up! How long have I been kicking ass? We will beat them and get to live our lives the way we all want! We have the Harem System now and it will help us grow strong and gain advantages in every game we y. Just wait, we need an army and a strong one at that; once we have that, then we will be able to take the founders down and control our own Fates and Destinies!"

    "I think Dave is right, there have been more and more girls here than normal, right? What do you think that means?" Sasha asked.

    "Yeah, about that. The girls have been having a rough time in their games, so they are going on a waiting list toe and join the game. Look, woohoo, I''m raising an army...woo...you''re not cheering with me. Ugh, I didn''t make the list, I just work here!"

 Chapter 173: Aquina

    Chapter 173: Aquina

    ''We have arrived at the coral reef...sending out drone...specimen collected...setting quadrants for Wrai-Spire Royal Mound.'' -Tequ.

    ''Thank you, Mom.''

    Well, that left the points, but I did want to give Aquina a point or maybe two, out of all the ones here was for sure to join me in the next game. That means I should try to buff her up now and then we would be good next game.

    The thing was, I didn''t see us needing a boost to finish the game; I was in my final form and everyone was more than strong. Plus, now we had a spaceship that would keep getting bigger and stronger by itself. So, that boiled down to how the other girls felt about giving up the points.

    "Okay, so I think we are good for this game, do you guys agree?"

    "Yes, ording to Alta, the Unlife started to move off the after you destroyed the fleet. Alex only let a could go and marked them, so It is just a matter of time until we tract them to the homeworld."

    "So, my next question is, can I give Aquina three of the five points I have right now? Since she will for sure be in the next game."

    There wasn''t even hesitation, everyone of the women nodded their head in agreement. Wow, that was easy, even Iona didn''t bat an eye. I had just exined to everyone about what we would be doing in order to gain control of the game for everyone. Or we all get turned into multiple NPC with a singr personality disorder.

    ''Are you serious? Why?'' -Aquina.

    ''You could hear me talking, right?''

    ''Yeah, but...you could just save them for the other girls! What if I''m not close to you? Don''t be stupid and waste them on me!'' -Aquina.

    ''It''s not stupid. If you''re not here with me, I want to make sure you have every advantage. Don''t fight with me, this isn''t just my choice, you heard them. Okay, Mom, get the points ready and I will find us somewhere more private.''

    ''Points are ready to be activated on yourmand.'' -Tequ.

    "Okay, group, I think we will be on our next and secondst trip on this soon, so I am going to help Aquina with the skill points. Just keep watch for any remaining wild Unlife."

    The girls waved me off and I walked into a small hall that led to a room, with a bed, of course. It just wouldn''t be a giant mecha leviathan if there wasn''t a ce to get frisky in it. I had to give it to the designer, he had his hand in every pot it seemed! The door slid closed behind me and in a sh, Aquina was on the bed looking cute in her little ck and blue cowgirl outfit.

    I sat down on the bed and Aquina came and put her head into myp. I stroked her hair for a bit because this was the first positive interaction we have had that she wasn''t moaning for. Aquina turned her head to look up at me and I smiled down at her.

    "Ready for the first one?"

    "Mhmm."

    "Activate the first point, Mom."

    "Why do you call whoever you''re talking to that?"

    "That''s a long story from another time, for now, take a look at the menu."

    Aquina got up, then sat in myp and cuddled into my chest, I really wish she would always be like this, but beggars couldn''t be choosers.

    //activating first SP, Skill choice activated

    {+3 Level to current System Level}{Stat Boost each level with current System}{+1 Skill Point or Skill each level with current System}

    "So, What do you think?"

    {+1 Skill Point or Skill each level with current System}

    "This one, I think having more skill points will be good"

    "As long as there are skill points to spend, hehe!"

    "What do you mean?"

    "Well, In this game, all the progression is done by using items to level up and there are no skill points."

    "Did I make a bad choice then?"

    "No, not all. If we do get skill points you will be above everyone else! Okay, let''s try the next one, Activate it, Mom."

    "You are really going to have to tell me about this Mom person."

    //activating second SP, Skill choice activated

    {Speed Boost}{Infliction Removal}{Strength Boost}

    Holy crap batman.

    "Please take the removal!"

    "But, what about the strength or speed? I''m not sick...am I?"

    "No, but you need to trust me. I could just pick it for you, but I want to know that I can trust you, and I want you to know the same with me."

    "Okay, I trust that this is the right choice and I am not missing out!"

    {Infliction Removal}

    //Dere stat removed for [Aquina] New skill path opened at evolution

    "What the hell, Dave? Nothing happened, I am going to"

    I hugged her and kissed the top of her head, at least this took the part of the danger away, but now she can''t get worse, just the same crazy girl I love. As she squirmed in my arms, I activated thest point, but I felt her start to change in my arms...did her breast just grow?

    Aquina hopped from myp and off the bed, then spun around, wow. I had to hold myself back from putting the rest of my points into her just to see what came next.

    She had not gotten talked but she had a much more mature body including a bigger breast and rounder bottom. Now we are talking, even her blue hair was longer, and I wasn''t sure what to say, so I stood up. I Walked over to catch her in my arms as she was spinning and she smiled up at me.

    "See, not so bad?"

    I was about to take her over to the bed, but just on time.

    ''We have arrived at the Wrai-Spire.'' -Tequ.

 Chapter 174: The Worst

    Chapter 174: The Worst

    I was standing outside the Royal mound, the leviathan floating above me and Salburst closed around me covering my body and face with intergctic paint. There was a new guard taking Tanaak''s ce, but neither of them tried to stop me. That was good, I just got cut off from trying out thetest upgrade and now I had to go deal with this Himedere little twerp.

    Well, we will see how it goes after I finish the first job; I downloaded all the info I needed. Now it was time to implement it all together and put this to rest so I could get on my way. Not that I didn''t enjoy the game, but I knew there was so much more I needed to do and I couldn''t do it from here, but Fiori was another part just like the rest of the girls.

    I needed an army to be able to assault all twelve worlds and each girl would have to be ready to roll as soon as they were feet on the ground. I would help each team get started and then once all twelve triples were in ce, I would assault MainFrame and Take control of everything. What happened from there wasn''t in my schedule, just everything before that.

    I was at the cylinder and I swam up, making it up to the doors to the meeting dome. Two shark-man guards were standing at attention with some armor on, but neither looked at me, just pushing the doors open.

    Inside, the throne was empty, good. I didn''t want to scare her, But I looked around the room and everyone else was there. Okay, Salburst, seal the princess up top and y the evidence that we have on the Unlife collusion. I will deal with these walking corpses.

    I heard the muffled scream from above and that was my cue.

    "What is the meaning of"

    I drove through him first, no finesse, just pure energy power fists for these things. I was really getting tired of weak human enemies; it took me no time at all to kill the council members. There also was no sounding from above, which was also good.

    I signal for Salburst to drop the patch on the princess''s room, but dove immediately to catch her. I caught her and turned my body to make sure she wasn''t hurt. I was in the dry area now and Salburst melted off me like he knew that I needed to be free. I stood holding the silent, Fiori and then leapt back up to her room.

    I was surprised to find that the room had no decorations and only a very basic bed. I put Fiori down and reached behind my back and got down on one knee. Salburst dropped the coral into my hand and I offered it to Fiori, but she was looking away from me with tears in her eyes. Well, this was strange, I expected her to be a little bit mean, in fact, I wanted a reason to put her over my knee, but now I can see there was a mountain of stress on her.

    "Hey, it''s over now. I''m here to get you and take you away from this ce forever, okay?"

    "You are? But you can see I''m just a fake, this is all just a joke!"

    "Don''t cry, serious, I am here to take you with me and start a new game. You joined this game to y with me to be able to get away from the bad times you must have had in other games. I found you and, if you ept, you will be part of my permanent team and you can be my little princess, okay? Let''s go see the girls."

    "Girls?"

    "Yeah, there is a team, or if you want to wait, we could spend some time together before we go back, no rush."

    "What could we do, all I have is this big bed?"

    Fiori was fully grown, but she was very short and she was turned and looking at the bed, so I smiled, and Salburst left mepletely. I waspletely naked, but she still had a purple nightgown on that barely left anything to my imagination. When she turned back to me, my swollen member was at her eye level as I stood over her.

    "Do I put it in my mouth? I''ve never done this before"

    I picked her up instead and pushed her back on the bed. Nothing fancy for this, just nice and slow, she had to be a virgin. It would have almost been a treat if she hadn''t cried the entire way through it. Out of all the times I have done it, this had to be the most awkward, and it was like a car crash you couldn''t look away from, except it was her not letting me stop until I finished.

    By the time we finished it was mentally draining, that was rough. I would have soon gone and ughtered the entire army rather than have to do that again. Wow, that was morbid for even me, she wasn''t that bad, but a girl that was crying, but not in pleasure really took the fun out of the snu snu. Oh, well, better luck next time? What was this fishing? Damn near with the amount of releasing I was doing, hehe.

    I was about to leave when a shrimp stopped me while I was carrying the now sleeping Fiori. Okay, a shrimp faced woman looking thing, fuck I really don''t know, that was a face that a team of mothers couldn''t love.

    "Put my sister down!"

    Ahh, that makes sense, well good for Tanaak...I guess

    "I leave the Wraiths to you and Tanaak who is working on rtions with the Xenophin. I will be taking care of your sister from now on."

    "Thank you, finally someone is talking to that little brat, but I will miss her. Take good care of her and Tanaak will help fix rtions."

    "Good, because I''ll being back to visit in the future!"

 Chapter 175: Harem System Group Max Achieved

    Chapter 175: Harem System Group Max Achieved

    Salburst created a bubble around me and floated us back to the leviathan and into a section under the belly of the metal snake. I floated up into an open space without water and once inside the door below us closed; Salburst released his bubble and I walked to the now opening door, stepping through and heading up a small flight of stairs, then through the now opening door.

    Once on the next level I turned and walked back to the bedroom where I was supposed to be doing dirty things Squirt, but here we were. No point in getting bent out of shape about this, it wasn''t like it was her fault, lucky the game was almost over so there was no need for another one of those interactions. After Iid Fiori down, I headed back out and up to the front of our massive mecha sea snake, where the girls were waiting for me.

    "So, one more to go. Any luck with finding Tsu?"

    Ipletely ignored the elephant in the room and walked over to the captain''s chair and sat down. I was getting questionable stares from Iona, Mikota, Aquina, and Tama, but that was fine, I was in no mood to talk about what happened back there. It was one of those moments where you know mistakes have been made, but her being a person registered to be a Harem Member turned the whole thing into a runaway train scenario.

    "Yes, She is her way now, and Tsu knows you''re here and is none too happy with you."

    Oh Great, I never was able to make Star Strider make a promise to her! Damn System booting me out! Great, now she was the one alone, and I looked like a dick now, even though it was the real yer here, Valthan Star Strider. Well, just have to roll with the punches; I should be able to calm her down, not like Oallicia could hurt me, but that wouldn''t stop Tsu.

    Though, would Tsu be that mad? I picked up the silent smiler from her, but maybe I missed something or you know a couple hundred years alone might have changed her. Who knew?

    "How far out is she?"

    ''I have been waiting here for you, Dave.'' -Tsu.

    Tsu''s voice came over the speaker of our snake sub, scaring the crap out of me. I did one of those, oh my lord, hand to the chest actions you see older women do. That had to of been on purpose, she must have been monitoring our voices and just waited for the perfect moment.

    "Okay, Tsu, why don''t you and Oalliciae aboard? I would prefer to talk to your pretty face."

    ''Fine, but this isn''t over yet. You and I need to talk!'' -Tsu.

    A collective of ''ooo'' noises came from the girls and I sighed and turned around to go meet my Fate. The funny thing about ns is that they always work the best on paper, after that they are only as good as Murphy says they are.

    I started to walk to the door, but it slid open to a beautiful, but very angry looking Tsu. Everything spun way out of my control from that point, as messages started to pop up in my HUD.

    //Harem System group max achieved, ending current game.

    //Current Harem Members:

    1.Tama

    2.Sasha

    3.Jill

    4.Mikota

    5.Maxine

    6.Iona

    7.Tilly

    8.Aquina

    9.Fiori

    10.Tsu

    //9/10 current Harem Members will be transported to [Hall of Gods] to await your summons.

    Suddenly I was in the hall of Wishes again, and Mom stood before me. Wow, that was so fast, I had barely finished reading the screens, but I guess this was the best possible option for the girls and my guess was right about the points for Aquina were not a waste if nine out of ten girls would be sent, wait...Maxine is on that list

    I whirled around and they were all there standing with huge smiles...I ran when my eyes connected with Maxine. The girls all moved aside and I embraced Maxine tightly, my eyes beginning to burn.

    "Don''t squeeze so hard!"

    "Sorry, I just"

    "Don''t, it was just poor information, so I don''t want to hear anything about it, okay? We are here now and that''s all that matters right now."

    "Fine, but I still missed your beautiful face."

    "You know he shipped us all off and we were forced to clean the shuttle for a week on our flight back to the Gntia!"

    "And it was nice and clean, right?!"

    No girls spoke after that and I had to hold back augh at Mikota''s attempt to throw me under the bus, but she was dragged in with me. I turned back to mom who was smiling at me.

    "Okay, Mom, what''s the deal? Do I get something special?"

    "No, you did notplete the game and it has been suspended, but you have reached the requirements of your Harem System, and it has forced you out of the game, but advances all current yer to the Hall of Gods, except for Aquina, who is set for the next game because of the mini-game."

    "Well, I guess that''s not bad, but what about Carly and Kadita?"

    "This game is put on pause and will stay in the rotation. Because they added the next game, there will be two more games until the rotation resets, and you will go back to your starting world."

    "So there are a limited number of games?"

    "Only for this Genre, the rest have teams constantly building new ones, but only one person is working on your worlds, but expect great things for the next game. It is time to say goodbye."

    I turned back to my girls and I was flooded by them. I was surrounded and it was a great feeling, even Tsu and Fiori looked happy, but this was the ultimate reward of this game, the Hall of Gods. choose your Fate, but for now, they would have to wait on standby. We needed so many more members to be able to take all twelve worlds at once.

 Chapter 176: A Choice

    Chapter 176: A Choice

    After saying my goodbyes to the nine girls, they all disappeared in rays of light. I had mixed feelings about seeing them all go and I had made a promise to Iona that I would bring her back into the game as soon as I could. I was left with Aquina and Mom, but now Aquina was starting to disappear.

    "Wait! I want to give you thesest two points!"

    "No! You need them and the other girls will too; remember Sandra and the other ones will be there. You will have to be a pervert with one of them now unless you find me first"

    She left thest part finished as she disappeared from my sight. Aquina''sst words left on a trailing off note that made me hope I did find her first. Damn! I should have...shoulda, coulda, woulda, done. Well, time to dive into the next new world!

    I looked up to find Mom gone now and the Hall of Wishes was being decoded back into information. Suddenly the room stopped, and nothing around me moved. Streams of codes were frozen, rising into the sky like glowing green strings. When I looked back down I saw just who I had expected and the only person that could do this, besides the other Masters.

    "So, how are you liking the new System?"

    We were suddenly back sitting in that cafe, and I reflexively looked up, but immediately looked back at Mr. Datum.

    "Interesting, that''s for sure. Have you been seeing some of the things I have been having to do?"

    This was a test to see how much they knew and or monitored. I wasn''t really sure of what they could do against me now with this System, so this would be a test.

    "Sorry, I only watch for bugs like the Simon imposter hacker. The games are only monitored by MainFrame, so don''t worry about us watching whatever it is you do with all those women. What I can''t figure out is why there is such a line up to be your ything?"

    "I guess I''m just charming, and I don''t like to lose."

    Wow, either Mr. Datum was a paid actor or he had no idea what was going on but was that so hard to conceive? Simon had said that allmunications had been cut off, maybe the founders did that to Mr.Datum?

    "Interesting, well I am just here to do a diagnostic on the System since everything was so rushed before. It won''t take long, I just need to make sure there are no extra things hidden."

    Extra things? Like the Builder System and WorldWalking? Well, begin test number two with this System!

    I waited as Mr. Datum...well, he didn''t actually do anything, but he had a far-off look so I assumed he was looking over the System somehow. Thissted for about thirty more seconds, and then he started to move again. Mr. Datum looked at me with a smile.

    "Everything looks good, a bit overpowered, but it isn''t worth trying to remove. I don''t even think we could if we wanted to; this isn''t an ovey like the other Systems you get each game. This System is you now like you are one and the same, and short of pulling your coding apart there would be no way to get rid of it."

    That''s what I wanted to hear; short of outright killing me and ripping me apart, there was no way to remove the system from me. Then there is the part where they said the system was clean, meaning the System hid things. What did that even mean? Was the System alive or at least sentient?

    "I will let you get to your next game, but first, I will give you a bit of a primer for the game you''re about to y since it is based on the mini-game you just yed. This time progression will be slower and you will gain skills and you will be able to choose different paths. Since you did not technically win yourst game, all I can offer you is a choice."

    "A choice? For what?"

    "The creature you will reincarnate into."

    "Well, let''s see what you have got chief! Thanks for letting me pick!"

    I wanted to be as nice as possible, no point in tripping any rms about how I was actually feeling. Mr. Datum turned and put up a hand, causing three underwater images to appear. In each of the windows, a different creature was shown with only a name of the image, floating in the air below each picture.

    The first was a Spiny Dogfish, which turned out to be kind of cute looking but it was like a miniature shark and not really scary. Depending on what path I took through evolution, I could possibly change that. There was also the question if there would bend and sharks aren''t really known for walking of any sort, so this was a definite maybe.

    The next one was a Bobtail Squid, another cute little purple blob with googly eyes that looked like that had been pulled from a craft box and glued on. The squid wasn''t that cool, but it kind of looked more like an octopus, and that would be a worthy sea creature! I was pretty sure they had a bunch of brains, could open jars, and blend in! This one was another definite maybe!

    Last on the list was the smallest of all, and not really what you would call cute, but it looked cool. The Pistol Shrimp was a small lobster looking thing with an asymmetrical w that was farrger than its other. The cool part was that its body was transparent and almost glowed, but I didn''t really know too much else about it, but the pistol part sounded cool.

    "So, what do you think of the choices?"

    "Can I ask a question?"

    "Of course, what is it?"

    "Will I be going onnd?"

    "Oh no, not this one. The game world will be very simr to the world you were just in,pletely covered in water. So don''t let that limit your choices. Well, Dave, what will it be?

    Hey readers! This is the author Magic_ here and I just want to say thank you for reading the second book of the Harem Reborn series. I hope you continue reading to hear more about Dave and his Quest to gain more Harem Members to be able to assault the Founders on their Homeworlds and take Reborn back before they are all turned into NPC''s!

    Also, check out Dave Harem Reborn List for all the current harem members and some of the future ones! There is also some art I found as a visualization of what I think the characters look like and in the future, I hope to get the art drawn for them!

 Chapter 177: I So Small!

    Chapter 177: I So Small!

    NEW ROUND BEGINNING: Lovecrafting

    LOADING BIG BLUE SEA

    NEW EVOLUTION SYSTEM LOADING UP

    PREPARE FOR ENTRANCE

    Back in limbo waiting for the world to finish loading, Lovecrafting. What the hell was that? Oh and wow, way to get creative with the world name. Mom, please tell me you''re back with me now?

    3

    ''Yes, I am here.'' -Tequ.

    2

    Good, I got worried there. Well, time to give it my best and Build up my team. Aquina, Sandra, Kierra, and Delh were all waiting for me somewhere in the game. Pft, somewhere in the Big Blue Sea.

    1

    Instantly, I was in the water on the bottom of an ocean, feeling very weird like I had a massive head and a lot of tiny little arms. Where was I? In some boulder ocean bed? There were pretty big rocks, but I looked down as best I could and that''s when I remembered. Bobtail Squid...right...well, I was pretty cool looking, but that also meant that these rocks were notrge, I was just a tiny me. I wonder what kind of stats I have?

    Abrupt, a menu appeared in my HUD, but...it had scared the ink out of me and I was now trying to wave my tentacles to move, which also seemed to have a mind of their own, always doing some kind of moving. My arms reminded me of a cat''s tail and I did the squid equivalent toughing, which I think consisted of some rapid eye blinks.

    ----

    Current Evolution: Bobtail Squid

    Rank: A

    Size: [Extra Small]: 11 cm

    Heath Points: 3/3

    Speed: 1

    Attack: 1

    Sight: 1

    Mobility: 2

    Current Skills:

    [Ink Blot] Level 1

    [Sucker Punch] Level 1

    [Tentacle Grab] Level 1

    [Hide]Level 1

    Mating Skills:

    [Squid]: Large Load: Increase initial stats +2

    ''Umm, Mom, howe my stats are baseline?''

    ''I think MainFrame changed something with the System and there is no leveling system, just a ranking one now.''

    What the hell? MainFrame did this on purpose? Nah, I must have been something that just happened, but the thought still left me with an eerie feeling.

    ''Well, feed me the other points from the Harem system. Two can y at this game Mr. MainFrame!''

    ''Alright, but be careful, MainFrame doesn''t like cheaters and it will do some nasty things to try to make you lose because of your system. I think you should hold onto the point until you need them.'' -Tequ.

    That was a very good point about points, my points, all the points, and now to the point. I was an itty bitty little tiny rainbow-looking squid. I looked around and I was surprised how sharp the image was, and it looked almost like a bright moonlit night and it was a peaceful scene.

    I started to move around and I was surprised to find that there was nothing in the area I was in, but when turned there was a massive wall behind me. Okay, maybe it was only massive to my smaller than a fist-sized me, and I might just easily be able to swim over it with no effort, but that didn''t make it loom any less.

    Okay, let''s see what is over there...what''s going on

    ''Octopuses and squids move using jet propulsion. They suck water into a pocket in the cavity surrounding their bodies and quickly expelling it out a narrow siphon.'' -Tequ.

    Hmmm...suck in...weee! I shot up and over what would be considered a half meter tall rock by normal human eyes. I immediately shot down and into the sand trying to cover myself as fast as I could.

    [Hide] Has increased to Level 2.

    There were fish everywhere, and almost every one of them was bigger than I was. It was like thend of the fricken giants! What was I supposed to do? Mom, any help?

    ''Sorry, I am being blocked from telling you'' -Tequ.

    Mom cut off and a message in red popped up in my HUD.

    //TIME TO PLAY THE GAME, DAVE

    Really? Now I had no guide and aputer A.I. with a temper that thinks I am cheating, just peachy. Well, fine to hell with this jerkwad Mr. MainFrame! I will win just like I do every time.

    //I HEARD THAT AND NO YOU WON''T

    Oh really now? You don''t think I will win? Want to make a bet?

    //WHAT DO I GET THAT I CAN HAVE?

    You can be me and don''t think I don''t know. You wouldn''t be throwing such a hissy fit over the system that your bosses gave me if you were jealous, right?

    //...WHAT? JEALOUS? I HAVE NO ''BOSS'' AND I HAVE NO NEED TO USE YOUR BODY IN THE MANNER YOU SUGGEST. I WILL TAKE YOU BODY AND TURN IT INTO MANY MORE!

    Sure, buddy whatever makes you float. Are we done yet? I need to figure out how to y the game.

    //I WILL RETURN THE [Tequ] GUIDE, AND I WILL TAKE YOU BET WHAT DO YOU WANT?

    Easy, more SP for my Harem System and for you to piss off. Is that too high of a price? Let''s say 100SP for my life? It''s nothing to theputer god, right?

    //DEAL, BUT I WILL BE UPPING THE DIFFICULTY FOR YOU.

    Why do you have to be such a cheeky bastard? I swear...but it wasn''t worth the curse and it was gone. I no longer felt like I had someone over my shoulder, but suddenly my eyes picked up what looked like a tiny little shrimp floating towards me. Okay, it was the same size as me, so not what I might call tiny. Oh, was this my first prey?

    I prepared tosh out with a Tentacle Grab, but right before the little bugger got in range, another fish came and grabbed it, devouring it whole. Great, what an asshole of a fish, just an easy-going squid here, TRYING TO GET SOME LUNCH! Dammit, I would just have to wait, anything else was basically suicide because I would end up like that freshly eaten shrimp.

    I waited and time passed, this was not what I was thinking when I picked this squid. I was very tempted to use my skill points, but Mom said not to.

    ''Just be patient, okay? Something will'' -Tequ.

    [Tentacle Grab]

    [Tentacle Grab] Has increased to Level 2.

    GOT IT! As Mom was reassuring me, I noticed something to my right and Ished out, catching a mini-lobster with weird ws. I pulled the struggling creature to be ready to hit it with a Sucker punch, but it turned itsrge w toward me and snapped its w. I realize toote what this thing was, a Pistol Shrimp.

    [-1 HP]  HP

    I tried to get behind the shrimp, by pushing out water, but three of my eight suckers got hit by whatever kind of weapon this creature just used.

    [Physical Resistance] Skill has been gained.

    [Scan] Skill has been gained.

    [Scan]

    Name: Pistol Shrimp

    HP:

    Skill:

    [Bubble Bullet]

    [Hide]

    [Scan] Has increased to Level 2.

    Everything shed across my screen in a blur, but I got it all, I just had to avoid that damn w. I was behind the creature and I pulled myself to it, five suckers raised.

    [Penta Sucker Punch]

    I smashed down into the exoskeleton of the pistol shrimp and crushed it. The body turned to ck particles and I quickly dug back into the sand. Just because I had won was no reason to get sloppy now. I was still a thumb-size squid, but one that just messed that shrimp up!

    [Sucker Punch] Has increased to Level 3.

    [Exoskeleton] Skill has been gained.

    [Bubble Bullet] Skill has been gained.

    I felt something start to change on me as soon as the messages left my screen; it was like someone was pouring that special chocte syrup on my head and then it hardened. I could see what I looked like, but it didn''t matter, it was some kind of defense and I needed every advantage I could get and that water shot should be useful! I could just hide and shoot things down like a sniper!

    Suddenly another message popped up, and then I lit up with a tiny burst of light. I was sure I was dead now, but I looked around at the fish above and none wereing for me. That was a relief, if they could have seen that I would have been like a beacon for the predators! Woohoo! I ranked up!

    [Rank A+] Acquired!

    Current Evolution: Bobtail Squid

    Rank: A+

    Size: [Extra Small]: 12.5 cm

    Heath Points: 4/4

    Shield Points: 2/2

    Speed: 2

    Attack: 1

    Sight: 1

    Mobility: 2

    Current Skills:

    [Ink Blot] Level 1

    [Sucker Punch] Level 3

    [Tentacle Grab] Level 2

    [Hide]Level 2

    [Scan] Level 2

    [Exoskeleton] Level 1

    [Bubble Bullet] Level 1

    Mating Skills:

    [Squid]: Large Load: Increase initial stats +2

    ...Well, that was not as impressive as I thought. Hey, Mom, how many levels are there per rank?

    ''There are five tiers per letter'' -Tequ.

    How many letters are there, Mom?!

    ''Twenty Six.''

    Okay, then what about the cap on the skills?

    ''You can only have twelve skills and If you get rid of one it is gone forever. There are no skill caps, MainFrame has removed them.'' -Tequ.

    Well, I guess that means that we can expect some seriously dumb thing to show up, but that damnputer was going to lose. I would grind the shit out of this world and find the girls and any others along the way! I was going to get those one-hundred Skill points and turn the girls into real gods!

 Chapter 178: Poor Menu Choice

    Chapter 178: Poor Menu Choice

    I looked around myself and I didn''t really see anything that was close to me, so I decided that I would try out my new fancy skill, Bubble Bullet. I wasn''t sure where the attack woulde from, but I extended one of my longer tentacles towards the rock I had swum over.

    [Bubble Bullet]

    Instantly, a small bubble shot forward from my tentacle and exploded, making a small *pop* noise. Well, now that was disappointing; the bubble had traveled no more than a couple centimeters. That was not was I had expected, but it wasn''t useless, though now I would have to stay still for a while or risk attracting too much attention.

    ''Mom, is there any way to move around slowly, without trying to pull myself or do the weeee thing?''

    ''You have fins on the side of your mantle that can be used for steering and slow movement.'' -Tequ.

    My mantle? What is that? My head? I tried to move my...fins...yes, there we go! I could feel the ps waving and trying to pull myself out of my sandpit, so I stopped.

    Now I knew how to move and catch prey, time to put them to work! I looked above and there were still tons of giant fish roaming around, so going up wasn''t an option. There were coral ahead and smaller fish in it that didn''t look like they would eat me, so I looked around again and wiggled out of my sandpit.

    Once out, I used my fins to slowly propel me forward, keeping my eyes peeled and ready to use my ink spurt at a moment''s notice to try and get away, but it was uneventful as I wandered into the reef. Once inside, I was blown away by the number of colors filling the area.

    [Underwater Mobility](Passive) Skill has been gained

    It was like an underwater rainbow garden and it was filled with life! As pretty as it all seemed, I came here to get some experience!

    I let myself fall down to the bottom of the reef and then noticed a shrimp floating casually not too far from me. This one wasn''t the same as thest one I fought, more of a normal variety, so Ished out at it.

    [Tentacle Grab]

    Itched on to the struggling shrimp, but it was stronger than it looked and was trying to break my grip.

    [Bubble Bullet]

    I used the st of air close range hoping to knock out the shrimp, but to my surprise, the shrimp broke apart into little ck particles.

    [44%/100 Experience]

    Okay, now this is what I am talking about! I looked around again, but nothing was paying me any attention. I let myself fall back down and looked around again, trying to spot my next prey, but also keeping a watchful eye to the sky...or up I guess. This body made me very nervous, the tiny bit of shell I had would have no more help than the chocte ice cream topper if something big wanted to eat me.

    I settled down and decided that the hide and wait tactic would be my best option right now. For something as small as me, there were a lot more things above the food chain than below, but I would just have to be patient, but I also needed a scan of the shrimp. Once I had that, then I would know roughly how much damage I was doing with my bubble.

    There were so many unknowns and no clear way to even check my stats except for when an ability or I leveled. I would need to test how often I could use my abilities, and if the ink spurt did anything but a little cloud, but I will save that for right now.

    [Hide] Skill Level has increased to 3

    [Active Camouge](Passive) Skill has been gained

    [Moonlight Camouge](Passive) Skill has been gained

    What is this? I looked down and it was hard to tell me from the sand I was hiding in; now that was cool.

    ''Mom what does the moonlight camo do?''

    ''Bobtail squid are nocturnal hunters, this ability makes you illuminate to match the brightness of the moon.'' -Tequ.

    There we go! Ho! I was gonna be the night time extraordinaire! Suddenly, something inside of me told me to sit extremely still. It was like a cold shiver, but it was the movement in the water and I could...feel the sound of the swishing of sand as something approached from behind.

    [Hide] Skill Level has increased to 8

    I was frozen as the ugliest fish I had ever seen slithered by me.

    [Scan]

    Name: Synodontidae/Lizardfish

    HP: 42/42

    Skill:

    [Bite]

    [Chomp]

    [Active Camouge]

    [Scan] Skill Level has increased to 5

    It was brown, red, and other sandy colors and about ten times my size. Yup, I was frozen still, if I moved, I was done for. The Lizardfish suddenly dart up, and into a passing school of fish and snatched what looked to be a clownfish. Never found them that funny, but better him than me, and now the ugly bastard was out of sight and I was free to get back to my grind!

    [Scan]

    A minnow looking fish swam by me. I got a quick scan of it, but it was getting away...no it would get away, that massive ugly fish put the fear of God into me and I would just wait. Now, I looked over the scan that was still on my screen.

    Name: Slippery Dick

    HP: 7/7

    Skill: N/A

    What the hell was that? Was that a real fish name? Well, the Slippery Dick had no attack, so that looked like my next...meal? No, my next...target? Mmmm, I don''t know, fuck it, I was going to kill a Slippery Dick! There really wasn''t a good way to say this, but that didn''t matter!

    I could feel another Slippery Dick getting closer to me and I started to get apletely unreasonable fear because it was approaching from behind. This thing had no attack, and I would be fine, it was just a Slippery Dick approaching me from behind

    [Tentacle Grab]

    [Tentacle Grab] Skill Level has increased to 3

    [Scan]

    Ished my tentacles up to grab the fish, but the scan again threw me off; why was it scanning it again? But, as Itched on to the fish I realized why.

    Name: Big Slippery Dick

    HP: 12/12

    Skill:

    [Dash]

    Oh shit.

    I automatically pulled myself to the fish, by now I was holding on for dear life! Big dick is right! This thing was almost twice as long as thest one I scanned!

    [Bubble Bullet]

    [-3] 9/12 Hp remaining

    I tried to use it again, but nothing, so I kept trying until it did, but I counted the seconds.

    [Bubble Bullet]

    [-3] 6/12 Hp remaining

    Five seconds was a long time, but I couldn''t pull myself closer to sucker punch this asshat. The Slippery Dick was dashing nonstop, but it wasn''t trying to hit anything so I wasn''t in too much danger.

    [Bubble Bullet]

    [-3] 3/12 Hp remaining

    The problem was that we were just a pair of moving targets for any predator in the area, but the chase was almost over now.

    [Bubble Bullet]

    [Bubble Bullet] Skill Level has increased to 2

    [Rank A++] Acquired!

    [Slippery Dick Killer] Title has been acquired and applied!

    That was enough, the fish disintegrated into the ck particles and I fell down to a patch of sand and buried myself up to my eyeballs. No chances being taken. Time to look at the new fancy things!

    Current Evolution: Bobtail Squid

    Title: [Slippery Dick Killer]

    Rank: A++

    Eexpreaince: 11%/100

    Size: [Extra Small]: 12.5 cm

    Heath Points: 5/5

    Shield Points: 3/3

    Speed: 2

    Attack: 2

    Sight: 1

    Mobility: 4

    Current Skills:

    [Ink Blot] Level 1

    [Sucker Punch] Level 3

    [Tentacle Grab] Level 3

    [Hide]Level 8

    [Scan] Level 5

    [Exoskeleton] Level 1

    [Bubble Bullet] Level 2

    Passive Skills

    [Active Camouge]Level 1

    [Moonlight Camouge] Level 1

    [Underwater Mobility] Level 1

    Mating Skills:

    [Squid]: Large Load: Increase initial stats +2

    I am mighty Bob! The Slippery Dick Killer! FEAR ME!

    Well, that was fun, as internal monologues go, but now it was time to get back on the grind, but I was now lost. Not like I knew where the hell I was before this, but now I had no clue. There were water and sand, a lot of it, but no fish. I started to get an eerie feeling like something was watching me, but I was blended in, so there was no...then I saw it and expelled every bit of water in me.

    [Ink Blot]

    [Ink Blot] Skill Level has increased to 2

    [Scan]

    [Skill level is to low]

    I jet away from a seal that was about to make me lunch, wriggling my fins as hard as I could. I took in more water and could see the seal shaking its head to clear the inkblot I left, but I wasn''t going to wait. If the scan couldn''t do it then it was one of those redbel enemies with the ??? in the level slot, so nope.

    [Ink Blot]

    [Ink Blot]

    [Ink Blot] Skill Level has increased to 3

    [Ink Blot]

    After two more close encounters, inkblot leveled and the next use of it not only pushed out four times the ink but also jetted me away. I could see a multi-colored coral patch ahead, so I jetted towards that and got inside.

    That was far too close forfort! No more Slippery Dick on the menu I think!

 Chapter 179: Nonstop

    Chapter 179: Nonstop

    After getting inside the reef with all the multicolored sponge-like coral, I settled down in the sand again and decided to wait until night came. If I was a nocturnal hunter, then no point in getting my days and nights mixed. I covered myself uppletely with sand and settled in.

    ''How do I find the girl? Any idea, Mom?''

    ''Each time you mate you have a twenty-five percent chance of summoning a Harem member, but they start out at Rank A like you did.'' -Tequ.

    ''So, then, I want to start right away?''

    ''I would not suggest that. At the present moment, you cannot protect yourself, so adding more people to your group right away is not advisable. I suggest you take some time to get strong and that way you can help them power level to your Rank.'' -Tequ.

    That did make sense, I needed to get into shape and level first before bringing the girls in.

    ''One more thing about mating, please do not attempt it until you have evolved.'' -Tequ.

    ''Hmm? Why not?''

    Different things started questions started to roll into my head about how I even would mate, but Mom but my thought off.

    ''When a squid mates, they die, so I suggest fighting something that doesn''t die when it mates so you would have to suffer that fate when you choose to.'' -Tequ.

    Wow, now isn''t that some fine print, hidden between the lines bullshit. If I didn''t have Mom I that would have been the end of me at some point...maybe. I wasn''t sure if I would want to try and mate at this size, I might end up as lunch after the fun was done!

    The scene around me was slowly starting to darken and different fish with red and yellowish-brown scales started to swim around. Each of the fish hadrger eyes and they became increasingly harder to see as it got darker, that must mean that therger meant night time fish, duh. Well, I wasn''t getting any smarter in my sandbox, time to get stronger or something to that degree...maybe more flexible?

    I looked around and looked on to...no that was an octopus, basically, a bigger version of myself so no no on the tango with the one. I looked and spotted another shrimp, but I decided that it was dark enough to start moving around. Yes, I could stay safe, there was a bid dopey looking fish above me with red scales and yellowish fins and it was calling to me, but it was just out of my reach.

    I shot out of the sand, straight towards the unsuspecting fish.

    [Tentacle Grab]

    [Scan]

    O! My damn tentacle was stinging like a bitch!

    [-1 HP]  HP Remaining

    Name: Squirrelfish

    HP: 14/17

    Skill:

    [Poison Spines]

    I pulled myself to the redfish with all my suckers raised but had to cringe again as the spines did more damage.

    [-1 HP]  HP Remaining

    [Octo-Sucker Punch]

    [Sucker Punch] Skill is now level 4

    Well that hurt, but the fish disintegrated and I was still alive and close to leveling again! I looked around and shot out a small jet of water as I narrowly dodged arge green eel thing with a fin on its back and sharp teeth.

    [Underwater Mobility](Passive) Skill is now level 3

    I flung my tentacles around the thing and they stretched totch around as it passed.

    [Tentacle Grab]

    [Tentacle Grab] Skill is now level 4

    [Scan]

    Name: Green Moray Eel

    HP: 30/34

    Skill:

    [Ambush]

    [Poison Skin]

    [Bite]

    I quickly sucked myself in for a sucker punch and was able to avoid the mouth since I was wrapped just behind his head.

    [Octo-Sucker Punch]

    It exploded into particles and I shot back to the ground; I was almost there! That ambush would have got me if I hadn''t looked back, but now there were Rank up notifications! Two of them, oh boy!

    [Rank A+++] Acquired!

    [Rank A Max] Acquired!

    New title Acquired!

    //1ST EVOLUTION CHOICE

    {Squid}{Octopus}{Crab}

    Okay, here we go, this is the good stuff! What to pick? The crab had a shell and, well, I was already a Squid, so I guess that meant I would be more squidy? Ugh, piss on it.

    {Octopus}

    *Small sh*

    Oh, I felt different now! My arms were bigger! And they were just doing their own thing, which was fine by me and I could still use them when I wanted to! I could see a blue ring on my body which was almost twice as big as before, but after some looking around me...yup still a tiny little bastard! Oh well, let''s have a looksie at this new sheet!

    Current Evolution: Blue Ringed Octopus

    Title: [Weak, The Hunter Killer]

    Rank: B

    Experience: 5%/100

    Size: [Very Small]: 20 cm

    Heath Points: 15/15

    Speed: 4

    Attack: 3

    Sight: 2

    Mobility: 4

    Current Skills:

    [Ink Blot] Level 2

    [Sucker Punch] Level 4

    [Blue Ringed Venom Strike] Level 1

    [Hide] Level 8

    [Scan] Level 5

    Passive Skills

    [Active Camouge] Level 1

    [Underwater Mobility] Level 3

    Mating Skills:

    [Squid]: Large Load: Increase initial stats +2

    [Octopus]: Packet Delivery: Increase Harem Member summoning chance to 50%

    The venom strike looked good, but I was sad to see a bunch of skills disappear, but I am different now and I would have to make do! But, damn, I was still frickin tiny! OH SHIT, OWWW!

    [-4 HP] 11/15 HP Remaining

    Fuuuudge! I was bit by the damn ugly fish that I avoided, and it had half my arms pinned, but that wouldn''t stop me!

    [Blue Ringed Venom Strike]

    [Blue Ringed Venom Strike] Skill is increased to level 2

    I poked the fish with a spine that stuck out of my arm, but it didn''t stop, and it chomped down on me again!

    [-7 HP] 4/15 HP Remaining

    I tried to make a sucker punch, but the monster disintegrated before I could hit it, the Venom must have finally got to its mark. I fell to the sea bottom and covered myself up. Looks like no level for not paying attention. This ce was rough, it was almost like non-stop trying to eat or be eaten.

    I buried myself in the sand and rxed, I would need to heal now for a bit. There were no health potions or healers here so a good old sit and wait for me to recover would

    [Hide]

    [Hide] Skill is increased to level 13

    [Active Camouge](Passive) Skill is increased to level 7

    That fucking seal was back, and probably looking for me, but maybe this was my chance. If that thing got close enough, I could poke it, and I don''t know how effective this poison will be but, It killed the uglyfish fast.

    It didn''t take long for the seal toe my way, and it almost looked like he was looking for me, but I also thought being a tiny little Octopussy might have had something to do with it. I waited as the seal drew closer, ready to strike, and then right as it passed over the top of me, I struck!

    [Blue Ringed Venom Strike]

    [Ink Blot]

    [Ink Blot] Skill is increased to level 3

    As I struck, I instantly let out a big cloud of ink into the water and then expelled all the water I had trying to get away/ The seal noticed me, but I shot back down and into the coral. The seal chased me and smashed the coral as I kept pushing water out and taking it into a jet in sporadic patterns.

    Suddenly the chasing stopped, and the seal burst into tiny ck pieces, making the ocean full of particles. Holy shit, that was too close of a call!

    [Rank B+] Acquired!

    [Rank B++] Acquired!

    [Rank B+++] Acquired!

    [Rank B Max] Acquired!

    //2ND EVOLUTION CHOICE

    {Eel}{Octopus}{Seal}

    Octo-Seal? Let''s go!

    {Seal}

    *Small sh*

    Okay, I was way bigger now, but what the fuck was I? I was like a mix between a seal and an octopus alright, but like something out of a science fiction movie. I was the seal part on top, but I was like a jellyfish underneath. The thighs were that they weren''t clear so I was pretty sure it looked like my insides were hanging out...

    Current Evolution: Blue Ringed Octo-Seal

    Title: [Weak, The Hunter Killer]

    Rank: C

    Experience: 22%/100

    Size: [Medium]: 130 cm

    Heath Points: 45/45

    Speed: 4

    Attack: 8

    Sight: 3

    Mobility: 4

    Current Skills:

    [Grab] Level 1

    [Constrict] Level 1

    [Blue Ringed Venom Strike] Level 2

    [Hide] Level 13

    [Scan] Level 5

    [Mating] Level 1

    Passive Skills

    [Active Camouge] Level 7

    [Underwater Mobility] Level 3

    Mating Skills:

    [Squid]: Large Load: Increase initial stats +2

    [Octopus]: Packet Delivery: Increase Harem Member summoning chance to 50%

    [Seal]: Mammal Mating: You will not die from Mating

    ''On the positive side, now you can find a mate!'' -Tequ.

    I wasn''t sure if I shouldugh or cry at this point, but Mom was right, it was time To find me a woman!

    That feeling of excitement drained from me when I looked down at my gut that hung out below me. Where the hell was I going to find someone that wanted to mate with me? Also, this was not starting to sound as fun as it was in the mini-game; how the hell was I supposed to mate?

    ''Don''t worry about that part, just find a female that is close to your species and then you just have to activate the skill and you will see!'' -Tequ.

    I would see, hmmm? Well, not like I had much of a choice. Time to find some squid/seal/octopussy!

 Chapter 180: Miss Grace?

    Chapter 180: Miss Grace?

    The morning wasing up and I could feel warm sunlight touch my back. Over the night I had gained two ranks and some of my other skills had ranked up, but I couldn''t seem to find a mate that was close to my species.

    [Grab] Skill is now level 5

    [Constrict] Skill is now level 5

    [Blue Ringed Venom Strike] Skill is now level 3

    The venom was my killer move, but with me being a seal that looked like a science fiction jellyfish from another world, I only had to drag myself along the coral. Though, now I didn''t seem to be getting very much experience. Maybe I had outgrown my area, so I had to find the next zone, but I was worried.

    My body was pretty slow-moving; in ce of what I would have guessed to be four flippers was two wave-like fins like a squid. Now, I could suck water in, but for some reason, my jet was pointed down. So, needless to say, whenever I "jetted" it would look like an octopus was ramming a seel at high speed, but because of the drag my body created it wasn''t even a usable form of escape.

    So, I was a bit hesitant to find deeper water.

    ''I don''t think a mate will spawn here and you have defeated all the boss-level creatures for this area. I suggest you move on.''

    I suggest that you might be right, Mom, but you are also not piloting the Man o'' War seel! I couldin all day and still get nowhere, plus Mom wasn''t much for thepany, but I imagined she was doing other things when I didn''t need her. Time to leave the nest, I thought as I turned to face the dark beyond.

    There was a drop off right near the area that I had started. When I was small the area seemed vast and endless, but I found that once I was bigger, there were ces where I would hit invisible walls that ended up wrapping the whole area like a cove. I peered into the darkness and mentally shrugged the shoulders that I didn''t have anymore.

    I waved my fins and began my descent, but as I did, my eyes began to slowly adjust to the darkening light. There wasn''t a lot to see, the odd school of fish, but they stayed away from me. The rest was just open ocean, I even tried looking back to see the ce where I hade from, but it was nothing but blue ocean.

    After about a good thirty minutes of painstaking slow descent, I finally reached a sandy bottom. Down here it was a lot darker, but I could still somewhat see what was in my immediate area.

    [Dim Vision] Skill Acquired!

    My view started to lighten, but only marginally. Now I could see the outlines of other fish moving just outside of my views and that''s when I spotted it. HA! An octopus was crawling just outside of my view, so I started to paddle my fins towards my target.

    When I was just over the top of the escaping octopussy I activated my skill. Oh no, you''re not getting away from me my little eight-armed Mistress!

    [Mating] Seeded!

    GAME PAUSED

    LOADING MATING SEQUENCE

    CHOOSING AT RANDOM FOR 10 POSSIBLE MEMBERS...7

    NEW HAREM MEMBER [Grace] HAS BEEN CHOSEN

    INITIATING MATING SEQUENCE

    SPECIAL FIRST HAREM MISSION ACTIVATED

    EARN A SCORE OF 80% OR HIGHER RECIEVE 1 HMSP AND 1 SP

    I was back...woah! I was in a bedroom...in Miss Grace''s bedroom where I had caught Iona spanking her.

    "Dave? Is that you?"

    I turned to find Graces as beautiful as ever, and I looked down to find that I had my old body from when I finished the game back, so now we both looked the same age. I could see her eyeing my body up and down, so I gave her a proper once over. She looked the same as before, breasts bugling and a beautiful figure. I couldn''t see what her back end looked like from her dress, but I would soon find out!

    "Yeah, it''s me, Grace. It probably hasn''t seemed that long for you, but I have been busy since west talked."

    "What about my...Lavender and Tilly? I guess they aren''t really my kids, but I felt like they were before. That is strange, do you know why that is?"

    "I would love to tell you all about it, but"

    I walked up to Grace and took her face in my hand and kissed her. All those little boy fantasies came true as I took Grace into my arms. She didn''t fight me, but instead was insistent and pushed into me. I slid an arm around her waist and then under her legs, to pick her up and carried her to therge four-poster bed, but we still kept our lips together.

    Grace''s scent and the taste of her lips drove me to passion, making me want to tear her dress off and fuck her brains out, but I was held back by the Harem Mission requirements. That must mean that I would be graded on this somehow and the better I pleasured Grace the stronger she would be.That would be all fine and dandy, but how did I know if what I was doing would get me the best score? I don''t really think that trial and error is the best approach for this.

    ''What about asking her what she likes?'' -Tequ.

    ''Woah, Mom! I''m kind of busy!''

    But she wasn''t wrong, but how do you just ask a person what they want to do in bed...wait...ugh, sometimes I even impress myself with how stupid I can be sometimes! I pulled away and stared down into Grace''s beautiful green eyes and her brown hairying on the bed under her.

    "What kind of things do you like to do in the bedroom?"

    There! HA, easy as...no saying that was easy would be a tant lie. It was awkward to make any talk in the bedroom that wasn''t moans or heat of the moment talking, but I would need to push past that weak and bitch-like part of myself and be more assertive, and the answer I got was well worth the question!

    "Can you spank me? And I like it if you can talk dirty to me and tell me...what a dirty little girl I have been and how you are punishing me for it. Is that too weird?

    My erection was so hard that I thought it would rip my pants right off my body like a pair of tear-aways!

    "Oh my naughty little grace, let''s get you out of those clothes right now! You have been very naughty, and I will have to teach you a lesson!"

    The shyness left Grace and she took on an exciting look, but then had to ask me to help her out of her dress and corset, but when she was naked, Grace took on an innocent expression. I sat at the end of the bed and motioned for Grace toe closer. She gave me a shy smile that made my heartbeat thundering in my chest.

    Grace ced herself with her breasts held in her arms over myp. I took a hold of both of her ass cheeks and spread them before letting them go. I turned back to Grace and she looked at me with a quivering lip that spiked my testosterone.

    *p!*

    "Oh, Dave I''m so sorry for being such a bad little girl! Please punish me!"

    *p!*

    "You have been a naughty girl!"

    *p!*

    "Now,e get into the bed and show me just how sorry you are!"

    *p!*

    Each p produced a cry of ecstasy and I could see Grace getting wetter, so I must have been ying my part properly. Normally, I wouldn''t do this but having her ask me to do it was apletely different experience. I watched as Grace crawled off myp like a punished little girl and then crawled onto the bed on her hands and knees.

    Grace turned to face me and I dropped my pants, but she didn''t wait formands, instead, she took my throbbing shaft into her mouth. I groaned as she expertly sucked me off, but I wasn''t about to let her get off that easily! I licked my middle and then pressed it into Grace''s tight little asshole, making her gurgle my cock in her mouth as she tried to moan.

    *p!*

    "Suck my cock while I finger fuck your naughty little hole!"

    *p!*

    "You have been a dirty little girl! So, now I''m going to fuck you until you beg for me to stop!"

    *p!*

    I pulled myself back and out of her mouth, leaving trails of saliva hanging from her mouth. Maybe I was getting too into it, but it was toote to stop now. Miss Grace was in for a rough fucking, and I grabbed her body and turn her around, letting her legs fall to the floor. I grabbed her hair and entered her forcefully, making her cry out in pain.

    Part of me knew I was going too far, but the other part of me told me this is what she asked for. Who was I to deny the lustful request of another?

    "You have been a very dirty girl Grace, do you like when I fuck you rough like this?"

    "Harder! I have been so dirty Dave, fuck me harder!"

    I mmed myself into her shake body harder and Grace let out a mix of pleasure and pain as I drilled my cock into her. I could see the juices drip from her as I pushed deeper and deeper. Finally, I exploded inside of her, making her entire body shake from the orgasm that she must have just hit at the same time.

    [83%]

    SPECIAL FIRST HAREM MISSION COMPLETE!

    YOU HAVE EARNED A SCORE OF 80% OR HIGHER AND YOU WILL RECEIVE 1 HMSP AND 1 SP

 Chapter 181: Tormenter

    Chapter 181: Tormenter

    I fell to the bed and Grace rolled into my arm, herrge breast pping onto my chest. She was giving me a dreamy expression that made me pull her into a deep kiss. Luckily, I wasn''t that bright sometimes, but I could multitask with the best of them. As we kissed, my eyes were closed and I mentally loaded the points into Graces Avatar and on the third point, there was a brief sh.

    "What were the selections that just popped up andI feel strong now"

    I exined the Harem System to her and the stat boost I had chosen, but I told her I couldn''t go into detail about the infliction choice. She wasn''t surprised by the system andughed when I told her what the mission I had just was.

    "I would say you did better than eighty-three, but I''m more than willing to try again! I can''t say that I am disappointed to be here with you. I was ying that game for a long time, as you can see, and now I have a chance to be free. I knew there was something special about you when I firstid eyes on you. Now, after watching you grow to a man so fast before my eyes, being able to do this was"

    "I agree, but the game is about to load back in so get ready, you will be a small octopus...I think, but with your boost, you will get stronger faster. Compliments of the Harem System, hehe!"

    "Octopus? What kind of game is"

    But, she was already gone and I was in ckness as the game reloaded back up. Now, what to do? I had Grace to take care of until she was a high enough rank, but in my current form, I would be able to easily collect prey and hold it for Grace to defeat. Maybe I should just mate and get out of this game, after being in my old body, and spanking Grace over my knee, a new game was looking pretty good right about now.

    ''You can only mate once every thirty-six hours.''-Tequ.

    Frig, damn MainFrame has really thought of it all, well, thanks Mom for that enlightening info. I could feel myself sink back into that awkward seal squid octopus form and I groaned inwardly. Back into the jelly less SciFi jellyfish, hooray for me. Part of me wanted to kill everything in sight so I could gain a new rank and evolution, but the sound of Grace''s sweet voice in my head brought me back to this reality.

    ''Dave, please tell me you are that ugly thing directly over top of me?'' -Grace.

    Ouch, the truth hurts worse than a lie!

    ''Yeah, that''s my ugliness, I''ll lower myself down and you crawl up my tentacles and hide up here. I''ll go and collect things for you to defeat and hold then, so you can kill them and get the experience.''

    ''Wow, the roles are reversed now. You are being the mother to me and protecting me, just like I was for you.'' -Grace.

    ''Don''t talk like that! Now you have me thinking I just yed through some stepmom fantasy!''

    ''We can do that next time if you want.'' -Grace.

    ''...I won''t say no or yes to that, okay! Let''s get focused! Git up here and we are gonna find you some prey!''

    ''I''ll remember that for next time!'' -Grace.

    As Grace awkwardly climbed my I had visions of the scene that just yed out in the bedroom, but with different words. I had to give my head a shake to prevent my brain from turning to mush, and turned back to reality, AGAIN!

    I looked around and spotted a group of different fish and crustaceans, and started to make my way over to them. It took me no time at all to get a massive amount of things for Grace to sucker punch, and in less than a minute, I see a small she from my mass of tentacles.

    HAREM MEMBER [Grace] IS NOW RANK B

    ''Dave'' -Grace.

    ''Hmmm?''

    Grace wiggled out of my tentacles and she was no longer just an octopus. Instead, now she was a redfish with octopus arms all around her body. They formed a dress-like look and I would have said Grace looked cute if a fish could be said to be cute.

    ''Dave! I look like a freak of na'' -Grace.

    Grace''s thought trailed off as she looked up at me. Yup, when you think you have problems, feast your eyes on this ugly mug, not even a room full of mothers could love. After some more inward sighing and mental groaning, I told her to get back in and back to work. She still needed one more rank to catch up with me. I don''t know what that would do, but I would at least have a little bit of peace of mind.

    It didn''t take long and another sh of light burst from my tentacles and I felt arger form push out of my writhe of tentacles. Grace was now...humanoid...ish, but she actually looked like a person somewhat. She had a ridged back and tail for legs, if I had to guess I would say seahorse, but she didn''t have much in the way of a chest, her body was mostly shapeless. The thing that drew my attention was the cute childlike face that stared at me with a screwed up expression.

    ''What?''

    ''Sorry, my eyes are better and you look worse Honey. I think we should work on getting you an evolution.'' -Grace.

    I was about to reply when a message popped up, and I noticed that Grace had stopped moving so I could assume she had received the same message.

    QUEST ACTIVATED

    Collect 20 Dors

    GUIDE SYSTEM ACTIVATED, FOLLOW TO QUEST LOCATION

    I looked at Grace and noticed that the evolution had left the octopus arms as a short skirt but nothing that could be useful. Well, it was good to see that Dan the game designer had put a lot of work into the women''s evolution, I guess I was just his favorite joke. I could see a faint glowing green line that looked like a string that headed off in the distance.

    ''So, twenty dors? I hope you have changed, because I don''t carry change on me while...whatever the hell this is.'' -Grace.

    ''I don''t think that''s what it means, but that would be nice just to pull out some cash from the pockets we don''t have. No, I think it is talking about Sand Dors, so where we are going must be the location of them, but I want you to hide in me for now.''

    ''Ick! Do I have to, Daddy?'' -Grace.

    ''Dammit, woman! Don''t you start that shit, be a good little sea-monkey, and get inside my hanging entrails!''

    ''You''re not helping, my little boy!'' -Grace.

    ''To think you are a full-grown woman inside that child''s body, but all I see is a child tormenting me!''

    ''Maybeter you can use a tentacle to give you naughty ste'' -Grace.

    I muffled Grace by grabbing her and pulling her into my mass of tentacles. After some struggling, she finally calmed down so I let her poke her head out. Grace made a gasping expression as she poked her head out. I just rolled my eyes.

    ''I could hardly breathe in there, what were you trying to do? Drown me?'' -Grace.

    That made my body make a barking noise as I couldn''t hold in myughter at thement.

    ''You have gills, you are breathing the air from the water!''

    ''...This does seem to be the case, but still, it''s nasty in there! Don''t make me stick my face in there again or I''ll never be able to eat seafood again!'' -Grace.

    Part of me wanted to paddle Grace''s ass till it was red, but the other part told me that only one of us would be having any real fun there. *Inward sigh* Okay, time to follow the green glowy line thing. I started off in the direction it led, and Grace started to ask me about what had been going on and how the girls were.

    ''Lavender, as you know her, but Serina to me is doing good and all the other girls are too. They are all waiting for you in the Hall of Gods, but you will more than likely see Iona in this game.''

    ''Oh?! That''s a bit exciting...do you have to mate alone? Can you do a...let''s say, three-way mating?'' -Grace.

    Who was this woman? My heart was pounding like a little schoolboy that had just seen his first nipple slip. She was not asking what I think...this is way too wild, but now that I think about our sexual encounter and then Iona and Miss Grace...oh god, I needed to stop thinking of her like that! This woman was going to turn my brain to mush, Mom, is this even possible?

    ''Yes, both of you now have mating skills, so you can both mate with the same partner at the same time'' -Tequ.

    ''Are you serious? And who is that?'' -Grace.

    ''Wait, you can hear Mom?''

    ''Ooo, you do have a step mommy fetish don''t you Dave! I can hear the woman and don''t worry Dave, I have more than enough kinks to be more than willing to y into your''s!'' -Grace.

    ''Alright, enough with the jokes! You are taking this too far and I won''t bring you along if you keep acting like this.''

    ''Fine, big man, put your foot down. I''m done, for now.'' -Grace.

 Chapter 182: DUNGEON ACTIVATED!

    Chapter 182: DUNGEON ACTIVATED!

    The line I followed led into arge cave, and I could see white shell looking thing sticking out of the sand. I looked ahead and into the cave, but I couldn''t see any other fish or any life forms inside. Maybe it was just a search and find mission. That would be nice, but I could hardly believe that MainFrame would let me off so easily, I wondered not for the first time this game why MainFrame was acting like this?

    I felt a pull on my tentacles and looked down to see the impatient, but the still cute small face of Grace. She was yanking on my tentacles like I was a horse and I groaned inwardly. Was this really the sameposed Grace I had yed my first game with? Or had she been hiding that side of herself on purpose?

    ''Can we go already?'' -Grace.

    ''We need to be careful.''

    ''Do you really think that we would be given a mission that we couldn''t handle?'' -Grace.

    Yes!

    ''You have a point, but I still don''t think that is a good enough reason to throw caution to the wind. What''s up with you? You seem different than I remember you.''

    ''Something happened when you first entered the game and I was...mollified. It is hard to exin, but it was like my normal emotions were tucked away and I was given a script that I had to follow. I was still able to make my own action, but I couldn''t express myself. Why, Think you have bit off more than you can chew with me?'' -Grace.

    ''No, not at all, you haven''t called me stupid or insulted me yet so you are ahead of most of the girls in that respect. No, I was just worried that something happened to you, but if this is your normal personality, then I will get used to it. I was just used to the way you were before.''

    ''You really know how to be sweet on a girl! If you weren''t so damned ugly, I would do a lot more than kiss you!'' -Grace.

    Grace gave me a double eyelid wink that was equally as disturbing as it was cute. I shook my seal head and looked back at the cave. No point waiting around, no one else was going toe to do this for me.

    I slowly padded my wave like fins and entered the cave, but the moment I did I groaned.

    DUNGEON ACTIVATING, DEFEAT THE END BOSS TO EXIT.

    I tried to turn back but the cave exit was already a solid wall. Of course, it was, fudge in a can! I should have known, but it wasn''t like it made a difference. We needed coins and experience, soining about it being shoved into my face would be pointless now.

    ''Well, I should have expected that.''

    ''You get worked up too easily, it''s just a game.'' -Grace.

    ''Don''t be so naive! What happens if you die? Do you just go back up to the Hall of Gods? Are you guaranteed a spot in my next game? Even if you are a member of my system, without godship, you are just another yer and could get lost. If you do, I might not be able to find you again.''

    This was a lie, but I didn''t really care right now. If lying to Grace would make her more cautious, but maybe be angry with meter, so be it. Easy trade in my books and I did seem to look a little bit less sure of herself.

    ''Listen, Grace, I have lost people before, entire parties and myself, and you got to see the bacsh of what can happen if I lose. I was left a dumb stupid 42-year-old man that was transported into a seven-year-old body. Then I met you and everyone helped me to find some of the lost members and my memories, but there are still people missing from that game. I don''t want you to be one of those people and get stuck in another game.''

    I knew she would be silent after that, so I started to swim forwards and down, using my tentacles to pick up the first dead sand dor out of the sand.

    [1/20]

    That was helpful, and so far there were no creatures or monsters, so I continued forward and spotted another dor. I stopped, before going towards it, something was wrong. There seemed to be a spout blowing water very hard to a hole in the wall that wasn''t obvious when I picked up the first dor. Whatever it was, I didn''t want to get too close but I would have to travel under it, but for some reason now my tentacles didn''t move on their own.

    I could make the move around, but I could hold things and still pull my tentacles into me. The problem was that the dor was right below...HEY!

    ''Get back here you little shit! At least take my tentacle wrapped around you so I can have a chance to save you!''

    Grace was crawling towards the dor, but stopped and looked back at me with a scowl, but I would redden her asster to make up for it. She was like having a child around, but she only rolled her eyes at me and crawled back. Grace let my tentacle wrap around her small frame, but she made a grossed out expression as I did, and then part of me hoped I had to pull her back in to teach her a lesson.

    I smashed that idea down immediately, there was no reason to be salty, just remember Dave, in two days you can have her over your knee again to make her pay...I think or maybe it was just a symbiotic rtionship. She frustrates me so I take it out on her backside and everyone''s a winner?

    Suddenly, I was focused on Grace as she picked up the sand dor. I felt her body tense as she did, but there was really nothing to do but watch this trainwreck of trap go off. As Grace picked up the sand dor, the sand started to move and a veryrge stingray popped up and was mmed into the whole by the air pressure.

    Wow, that had to be the stupidest trap I had ever seen. when I got to the other side and was able to float more in the middle of the cave I turned back to look. I noticed that there was a part of the cave that didn''t look like it belonged. Yes, and I was the one lecturing Grace, but the experience had cowed her a bit and she stayed silent and crawled back inside of my tentacles without any prompting.

    [2/20]

    That alone was worth its weight in gold, but I didn''t sit on the idle thought. Instead, I turned back around to look for the next dor but was confronted by two approaching small sharks.

    [Scan]

    [Scan] Skill has increased to level 6

    Name: Sand Shark

    HP: 85/85

    Skill:

    [Bite]

    The sharks wereing straight for me but the two looked like they didn''t have the cents to share between them and I also had to remember about the trap behind me. So, with maximum effort on my part and screaming and squirming of Grace yielded spectacr results.

    [Blue Ringed Venom Strike]

    [Blue Ringed Venom Strike]

    [Blue Ringed Venom Strike] Skill is now level 4

    With a rather casual lift of my tentacles and quick stabs, I was able to dodge idiot one and idiot two. Both went headfirst into the deadly jet spout and spun off in different directions. I wasn''t about to wait for them, they were dead. The octopus venom was way too strong and I wondered how long it would continue to be so overpowered?

    ''Let me go get the dors at least!'' -Grace.

    [Rank C+] Achieved!

    [Rank C++] Achieved!

    I was distracted, and Grace got away from me, but after a quick look around, I dered that it was safe and let Grace collect the Dors as I looked through my menu. My health was starting to increase greatly, but only my strength went up by two. Maybe it was getting ready for something big with my next evolution.

    That would be nice, maybe a man like body? With my luck, it will have the physique of a four-year-old boy. That was my kind of luck and with MainFrame chomping at my bit for being a cheater, did not make anything look easy for me. Suddenly, I was pulled out of my thoughts by Grace''s voice.

    ''Uh, Dave...help!'' -Grace.

    I was already moving through the water towards her and my eyes fell on the massive shark in front of me. I rammed the thing with no concern and wrapped my tentacle around the beast.

    [Scan]

    [Scan] Skill is now level 8

    [Grab]

    [Grab] Skill is now level 6

    [Constrict]

    [Constrict] Failed

    The construction failed and it almost broke my grab, but I quickly gave it my signature stab.

    [Blue Ringed Venom Strike]

    Name: Bull Shark

    HP: 111/135

    Skill:

    [Bite]

    [Chomp]

    The scan info came up but I barely had time to read it as the shark sunk its teeth into me.

    [Bite]

    [-25] 50/75 Hit Points remaining

    Blood filled the water but I didn''t let go. I couldn''t let it get to Grace, no matter how stupid she might act sometimes!

    [Chomp]

    [-45] 5/75 Hit Points remaining

    Oh boy, I was having trouble keeping my eyes open, I was about to die.

    Wait, no, I will live another day! The shark disappeared out of my grasp and I felt my body sink down to the sand and the world closed around me in darkness.

 Chapter 183: I Fucking Dare You

    Chapter 183: I Fucking Dare You

    I opened my eyes as I was being shaken, and Grace yelling into my mind to wake up, but something was different...I felt different.

    ''Are you okay?!'' -Grace.

    I could hear the panic and fear in her, so I patted her on the head to reassure Grace that I was...okay, I just patted her on the head...with a webbed hand not all that different from a wraith hand.

    What the shit was going on here?

    That was when I noticed a blinking icon, but I held off on opening it.

    ''I am okay, more than okay it seems since I can pat your head.''

    The relief was evident on Grace''s face and she came and cuddled into my arms after I pushed myself back up against the wall. She was like a small child in my arms, so that meant I was full-grown man-size now. I wasn''t sure If that meant that I would stay the same size or if it would mean that I would be forced into some massive grotesque

    That was when I finally really looked down and was...well, I couldn''t have it all it seamed. My lower half was still the mass of tentacles, and I ideally reached down into the mass and felt around with disappointment. What would I do with the thing anyway? Grace was a child and it wasn''t like there were local brothels.

    I would just have to wait for the next mating session, not like that wasn''t going to be more than enough fun, but what happened if Iona wasn''t the one to show up? Well, no point in trying to decide that route until it was a trainwreck with no options left but to sit back and enjoy the ride. Perfect n, another less than impressive notch in Dave''s belt of poor decisions.

    ''I''m sorry.'' -Grace.

    That caught me off guard and brought me out of my idiotic thoughts.

    ''It''s fine, I just don''t want you to get hurt.''

    Grace stayed silent after that, so I took the time to look over my new stats. I was surprised by the title change to [Hunter Killer] and my new species of Sharkdapus, but my skills were all the same besides the levels I had earned. I was also Rank D+, woohoo for me, but seriously, I almost died, and that would have been it, end game, and all the girls that are waiting for me are scattered to the wind.

    ''Grace, we need to"

    ''I know, I was being stupid and it won''t happen again. You almost died because of my selfishness and not taking your words seriously. I will be good until we are ready to mate, but then I can''t promise anything but a good time.'' -Grace.

    She looked up at me with another one of those double winks that were bing more and more unsettling. I was hoping evolution would weed that on out, which it probably would. Dan the game designer for these worlds always seemed to have the girls in mind, which I didn''t mind most of the time, but now I had a chastity belt that only came off once every three days.

    Bah! This line of thought was getting me nowhere. I let Grace go after kissing the top of her smooth head to reassure her I wasn''t upset. I just didn''t want her to get hurt, and it was the same for all the rest of my Harem. Ha! Now even I was calling them my Harem, well, when in Rome.

    ''That must have been the boss for the cave, there shouldn''t be other monsters in here, but there could be traps. So, let''s be careful and look around.''

    I got up, but Grace stuck close to me, and I didn''t argue the point. This is what I wanted anyway, but I was always a pleasant shock when things turned out the right way. Things hardly ever worked out this way, so I had to briefly revel in the bliss of it, but it was time to get back to work now.

    The two of us searched the cave and ended up finding thest sand dors with very little trouble. They were all sticking out of the sand and easy enough to spot once we knew what to look for. Luckily there were no more traps, but Grace didn''t stray far or wander, each time even looking up to me before racing over to grab one of the rose-colored discs.

    [20/20] MISSION COMPLETE

    MISSION REWARD IS 1 FREE SKILL EACH FROM THE LIST BELOW.

    {Propulsion(passive)}

    {Bone des(Trait)}

    {Bipedal(Trait)}

    {Detection(passive)}

    {Demon(Trait)}

    I looked over at Grace with a shocked look to find that the same expression was stered over her face. And we only got to pick one each...but they were all good choices. Grace now had a screwed up expression and I could tell that she hade to the same conclusion as me, and was now trying to think of a choice. Each one was useful in its own way...kind of.

    Okay, the Bipedal was more of an aesthetic, but then there was the rest. The first three were pretty self-exnatory and we could use each one. Then, there was thest choice, the good old demon choice.

    This was the obvious choice, likee on demon equals power, am I right? But I was not so quick to select it without thinking. The random world had a demon system, but it had alsoe with the sanity stat. There was no guarantee that Dan would have put that into this one, but there was nothing to say he didn''t, that was, after all a smash of all the game worlds.

    ''Have you chosen yet? There are so many good choices, I am having a hard time picking.''

    ''Not yet, but I think I will go with Detection. What about you? Have you decided on anything yet? You are not going to pick the demon trait are you?'' -Grace.

    ''It had briefly crossed my mind, but then I remembered what I put everyone through before, so I think propulsion is a safe bet. All thought, the Bone des are in a close second. Both are useful, but I have my venom strike, and even though I almost died, I wasn''t thinking clearly.''

    ''I think you should go with the propulsion passive skill, then we can get around better and I will take detection so I will be able to detect things so we don''t get into another situation like that.'' -Grace.

    ''That is very sensible of you Grace, I''m d you are starting toe around to the idea of this being a little more than just a game.''

    ''Mmmm, I was just letting some of the old Grace poke through, don''t think this will change your fate tomorrow!'' -Grace.

    ''Tomorrow?''

    ''You were out for an entire day.'' -Grace.

    ''What? You stayed with me?''

    ''Are you stupid? Of course, I did! Where could I go if you died? Would the game even continue after that? I wasn''t going to just leave you after you saved my life, plus I like your hands and I would have missed them'' -Grace.

    She let her thought trail off and I was happy to know that some part of me was liked. Both of us made our choice and headed back to the entrance to the cave. We made sure to pass under the jet stream on our way out, but there was something that was itching at me.

    If I was out cold, how did I evolve? If I didn''t

    ''I overrode the System and made the choice for you. Sorry, I thought'' -Tequ.

    ''Nope, one-hundred percent okay by me for saving my life. Thank you, Mom, you are literally a lifesaver. I might not have made it if you hadn''t made that decision, and you and I both know what that would have meant, everyone, scattered.''

    ''I picked a shark as your evolution choice so I wouldn''t go around showing off your smile to anyone you like. You also have a fin on your back to help you with turning now that you can use propulsion.'' -Tequ.

    ''How do I use it?''

    ''It will activate when you want to move fast.'' -Tequ.

    ''Are you two done talking?'' -Grace.

    Holy shit that scared me. Grace had touched my back and spoke at the same time making me almost ink myself. I turned around and scowled at Grace, but she just put her hands up and gave me a cute smile.

    ''Sorry, couldn''t resist! I knew you would have forgotten that I could hear Mom too, hehe!'' -Grace.

    ''You are such a troublemaker.''

    All that got me was Grace turning her little backside to me with a wicked grin. Her mouthful of jagged teeth made me wince. I had the mental image of the vicious little dog in the same pose baring its teeth with an expression that said, I fucking dare you.

    ''That is an all too scary smile, you should try and use it to scare off the next shark wee across, BWAHAHA!''

    Grace gave me a mock look of indignation that made her mouth turn into the shape of an O. This time I really did physically wince like I had been hit, the mental image was more then my brain wanted to take. But that didn''t stop my brain from letting me have a brief mental image of a sexual encounter with a blender.

    QUEST ACTIVATED

    Rescue the tsundere maiden in distress! Free female Spiny Dogfish from Electric Eel Stronghold!

    GUIDE SYSTEM ACTIVATED, FOLLOW TO QUEST LOCATION

 Chapter 184: Sixty-Five Percent Chance Of It Working

    Chapter 184: Sixty-Five Percent Chance Of It Working

    ''Rescue a damsel? Spiny Dogfish?'' -Grace.

    ''I know, right? And I don''t have a good feeling about the electric eels. Do you have any ranged attacks?''

    I had Grace in my arms as we shot forwards; not at incredible speeds, but it was about thirty times as fast as my slow paddling gate from before. Now I was able to constantly blow the water out of a jet in my mass of tentacles, but the whole image was a bitical. Like one of those cartoon heroes that eats lots of beans to create a propulsion system not too different than my own.

    ''No, can we just pick a different mission?'' -Grace.

    ''We didn''t pick this one or thest one so I think we have to do it. How much Health do you have in total?''

    ''Fifty-four, why?'' Grace.

    ''Well, we might have to rely on you leveling up to keep you alive. Each time we go up a rank, we fully heal, and since you''re still at Rank C+ you will level fast, so I need you to make the killing blow on them. I will catch them and weaken them, you attack and finish them, okay?''

    ''But, won''t you get shocked?'' -Grace.

    ''Yes, but now I am a lot stronger and I have over two-hundred and fifty health, so I should be able to absorb a lot of damage. We don''t have much choice, there has to be some risk involved, but I would like to try and minimize danger as much as possible.

    I could see the..rge sandcastle, yes an actual sandcastle. It looked to have the same sturdiness as one built by a child on the beach, and the ce was crawling with eels. I counted about twenty of them and I''m sure that there would be some kind of boss waiting for us after. Ugh, these dungeons were always so streamlined and the same, it would be nice if we could do something other than killing everything.

    At the same time, watching the eels go back and forth made me think that I wouldn''t get much in the way of conversation with these guys. Maybe diplomacy didn''t have many ces in this game, but I was going to find a better way to deal with these games. Killing things was fun, but it wasn''t the only way, it was just the way the game wanted.

    ''Ready to go kick some ass?''

    ''Mmm, I''m ready to get some! So let''s hurry up!'' -Grace.

    This woman, now I was excited to kill these all but there was no rush.

    ''We still have some time left, right Mom?''

    ''No, you can mate now, Grace is mature enough to activate the mating skill so you can save your activation.'' -Tequ.

    ''Woohoo! You hear that Grace? Grace?''

    Fuck! I looked and she was storming towards the eels and they were converging on her. Great, talk of snu snu and all brains are mettled with this woman, she was worse than a man.

    No time to think, just go! I shot forward, but I was amazed when I noticed the nail on her hands grow longer. Instantly the two forces met, but I stopped to watch in pure amazement.

    Grace was tearing them apart like they were paper. Any that touched her wasn''t even noticed as she shed and changed almost as fast as she killed the eels. Now, after three shes, her body was more of a young girl rather than a child, but now she had a deing from each of her elbows. Her curled tail was now smooth like an eel and I could see a current crackling under her skin.

    Five eels had peeled off from the group still attacking Grace, thinking I would be an easier target. They tried to surround me and the rush in, but I wasn''t really concerned about them. As they all converged on me, Ished out in five directions at once.

    [Penta Sucker Punch]

    [-10] 248/258 Heath Points remaining.

    Well, at two damage per hit wasn''t that bad but if you got mobbed, this would easily take even me down. I was still watching Grace, but she had basically cleaned up, and I watched as thest two eels tried to attack her, but then I rushed to her. What the hell was she doing?

    The two eels tried to bite onto Grace, but both started to shake the instant the teeth touched her skin, not even having a chance to pierce it. The eels started to glow, then exploded in a burst of ck particles. Did she just electrocute electric eels? The fuck?

    As I got to her, Grace gave of another burst of light, and she was a woman now, oh yeah! Still a single tail, but more like a mermaid, and her arm des could retract now; I watched her spin around testing out new things, then she finally turned to me.

    ''What the hell just happened there?''

    ''Electrocute Rebuke, Mom said it would work'' -Grace.

    ''I gave a sixty-five percent chance of it working.'' -Tequ.

    ''Why are you calling her Mom now? And I didn''t know that you can talk to the girls without me hearing, how does that work? Not that I don''t think you should be able to have private conversations, I just want to know how I can work it into future ns.''

    ''Just call It preparation for when you put a ring on it! If she is your Mom, then she would be my Mom after you marry me, right?'' -Grace.

    ''No, wait, she is Trinity''s mother, and I am married to her.''

    ''Oranges to apples, it''s all the same thing, plus Mom doesn''t seem to mind, she is like our goddess and we are all her children!'' -Grace.

    ''No, I don''t think that''s how that works. ANYWAYS, Mom, my question?''

    ''I am avable to any Harem Members as their guide, but MainFrame is stopping me from telling you without you asking me directly.'' -Tequ.

    ''So that means there is a lot more that you can''t tell me without me asking, right?''

    ''Unfortunately, yes.'' -Tequ.

    ''No worries, Mom. This is actually good news, it means that we only have to ask better questions. It isn''t great that you can''t just tell us, but at least there is a chance to get the information. Alright, my sexy mermaid, are you ready to go kick this boss''s ass?''

    ''Oh, you know my stance on this. Enough talking let go fuck em up, there is a damsel waiting for us, remember?'' -Grace.

    Wow, this woman, just a fiend, and I was starting to like it! We both smiled, but the cringed at the same time, the smile hadn''t seemed to change yet, but I did only see one set of eyelids when Grace blinked, so that was winning in my books. The two of us headed down to the shabby sand castle''s entrance, but there was someone waiting for us.

    "HALT! YOU SHALL NOT PASS INTO MY LAIR!"

    Who the fuck was this guy? Almostpletely back, and holding a trident, this ckgoon monsters looking thing was far from impressive. I looked over at Grace, but if this was aic book, there would have been an outline left, but since this was a game, she would be rushing the boss.

    I didn''t even bother turning to watch, I actually kind of felt bad for him as I could hear his girlish screams, but that was interesting. That boss actually spoke out loud, so did that mean that the rest of the creatures would be more sentient and talk back? Great, more stolen monologue, that''s just what we needed, but my thoughts were interrupted by Grace.

    ''Are you just going to float there all day? Let''s go, I dealt with the boss, so, now, Inside! You have to listen to me because I am Rank D+!'' -Grace.

    ''Oh? Is that how it goes? Well, Oh Great Leader, lead on!''

    That earned me another O-face and I cringed, jezzus cripes, that better be gone in the next evolution or I would have a nightmare to carry into my next games! As far as I knew, Grace didn''t have a bite attack and I didn''t have one either...Dan, the guy probably did it just for fun, I wondered if I would ever have a chance to thank him in person. Friggin asshat.

    I followed Grace into the...cave, that''s all it really was. The outside gave the impression that there would be some kind of structure inside, but it was just a dome. It was like someone had ced a bowl down with a door hole cut in the side and built a shitty castle around the outside of it. Honestly, if I was the kid that made this, I probably would have wrecked it to save myself from my friends'' mockery and parents''ughter.

    Wow, that was a word that hadn''t crossed my mind in some time. Parents, my real mom, and dad were still out in the world if they were still even alive. Not like I could go see them, and seeing me like this wouldn''t be the same for them, I was no longer human like them, I was just data.

    I shook my head, that''s not what I need right now, no, memoryne was a waste of time. I was constantly living new lives in every game, that first one was really just another one of these lives. I have had parents since then in some of the games, whether they were real or pseudo, that didn''t really matter at this point.

    It was the girls that were my family now, and only they mattered. Speaking of girls, Grace floated beside me as we looked at the crate with metal bars. More specifically, what was inside of the crate, The female Spiny Dogfish.

    Our next mate!

 Chapter 185: Oh, Hell No

    Chapter 185: Oh, Hell No

    ''Are you sure about this? There is no guarantee that Iona will be next. If someone else shows up that might want...''

    ''If it''s someone that wants you all to themselves, I will make myself scarce, or something. It''s not like I want to wait out here anyway; maybe they will have a waiting room for the non-fornicating Harem Member. Maybe there might even be some things to keep me entertained?'' -Grace.

    ''Okay, you have been warned.''

    [Mating] Activated

    [Mating] Seeded!

    GAME PAUSED

    LOADING MATING SEQUENCE

    CHOOSING AT RANDOM FOR 10 POSSIBLE MEMBERS...2

    NEW HAREM MEMBER [Kierra] HAS BEEN CHOSEN

    INITIATING MATING SEQUENCE

    SPECIAL FIRST HAREM MISSION ACTIVATED

    INCLUDE HAREM MEMBER [Grace] AND EARN A SCORE OF 60% OR HIGHER. MISSION HANDICAP: YANDERE 50%

    RECEIVE 2 HMSP AND 3 SP

    Oh god, what is this fucking mission impossible. Wasn''t this system supposed to help me and make us all stronger? Not put everyone around me, including me in danger? This was going to be and a whole new vor of messed up.

    The world shifted and I was back in that forest in the Mini-Game with Grace standing beside me...in her underwear, wow, that woman was hot! My eye traveled up her body and connected with her eyes; they had a devilish look on them, but as excited as I was to see Grace like this, I was worried about this mission.

    "Who is that?! Dave, why is there an almostpletely naked woman beside you that you are checking out?"

    The tension in Kierra''s voice left no room for doubt about how well this was about to go. I turned at the speed of a ten thousand pound safe door to look into the cracked smile on Kierra''s face and took a very, very deep breath, then let it out. Oh boy, this was going to be fun, so much fun, ugh.

    "Kierra, this is Grace, umm"

    Fuck! What the hell was I supposed to say right now? Wait, did the temperature just drop in here? Suddenly, I could feel a chill in the air and realized where it wasing from.

    "Aren''t you supposed to be alone? Isn''t it supposed to be, only you and me?"

    "Woah, maybe I will sit this one out, Dave. I can feel a killing intenting from her, and it''s directed at me!"

    "NO! You can''t leave now! You are part of the mission and if we fail this, we will be left with a shark that is constantly trying to kill you!"

    "I can hear you! Dave, why did"

    Kierra started to dash towards Grace, so I jumped in front of her and started to wave my hands in Kierra''s face. Grace was now hiding behind me as Kierra viciously tried to reach over me. I shoved Kierra back and scowled at her as Grace stayed hidden.

    "Cha-Ch-Ch-Chi-Cha! STOP IT. Let me exin what is going!"

    "I Don''t care about any of that! You can fuck me after she is dead!"

    Ugh, The hell was wrong with these women? I mean she had a bit of an excuse, well maybe more than a bit, but killing Grace wasn''t going to happen. What the hell was...Woah!

    I turned and pushed grace to the side, narrowly avoiding being SCREWED! Where the hell? Then I saw the stupid fucking spear in her hands, and she wasing in for another poke, at Grace, since I wasn''t blocking her. Oye, this little tart was going to get it!

    YANDERE STAT INCREASE TO 60% CAUSED BY AGGRAVATION

    Oh? Really? Good lord, Mom, what can I do?

    ''You must defeat her to subdue her, also your level boost is in effect here, so you are stronger.'' -Tequ.

    I grabbed the spear and then shook Kierra off the end of it, then I threw it like a javelin into the great unknown. I whirled around on Kierra but was only narrowly able to dodge a thrust at my neck. Okay, now I was starting to get a little bit upset, but I had to keep moving to keep me puncture wound free.

    Suddenly, a steel de deflected the next spear strike and Grace was in front of me. No wonder she likes getting spanked! Grace had a perfectly round ass, and I only stopped myself from pping it because of the current situation. Grace no longer had a cool and rxed expression and she batted away the flurry of attacks without taking a step back.

    YANDERE STAT INCREASE TO 70% CAUSED BY AGGRAVATION.

    WARNING STATUS IS REACHING CRITICAL.

    Grace''s rapier deflects all the oing attacks with furry, finally knocking the spear from Kierra''s hand. Before she could reform another one, Grace stepped forward and backhanded Kierra, hard, sending her flying back, but Grace didn''t stop there.

    Instantly, with blinding speed, Grace was at Kierra''snding point and caught her in the air, giving her a rough spin. I could barely follow the actions, everything happened so fast and for the first time, I realized Kierra was only wearing panties and a bra. Where did that rocke from? Woah, no more panties!

    Grace was sitting on a rock with a struggling Kierra over herp and she had just torn the panties right off Kierra''s body. It was trying a sight to behold, it was like watching a pair of demons. Grace''s eyes and smile gave off an evil aura, while Kierra''s face was red with anger and her eyes were filled with killing intent...and they were both practically naked

    *SMACK!*

    The sound rang out across the clearing as Grace''s hand connected with Kierra''s cute little round bottom. Immediately, Kierra stopped fighting or making noise. The silence was deathly, not even the leave moved in the held silence.

    YANDERE STAT DECREASE TO 35% CAUSED BY DOMINATION.

    Well, that was effective.

    *SMACK!*

    YANDERE STAT DECREASE TO 0% CAUSED BY DOMINATION.

    "Ahhh! Stop, I''ll be good!"

    Suddenly, the world shifted and we were back in Grace''s room, and Grace was sitting on her bed with Kierra still over her knee. I saw Grace''s hand go up again and I was about to stop her, but the look I got said mind your own damn business. This would need to imply that this wasn''t any of my business, but the look said arguing wasn''t an option, so I stood back and mentally wished Kierra the best of luck.

    "You have been a very naughty little girl trying to hurt me, Miss Grace and Dave. I think you need to be taught a good lesson on listening, what do you think?"

    "Let me go, please Miss Gra...Ahhh!"

    *SMACK!*

    "I never said it was time to beg for forgiveness, did I?"

    "No, Miss Grace."

    "See? That''s much better, now, I know you want Dave to be your, but I was here first, so you have to share."

    "But"

    "You do still want him, don''t you? If you don''t, you can wait over there and we will have fun while you watch and then you can have my leftovers, is that what you want?"

    "No"

    "Then let me help you help him."

    Wow, this was way too much to watch, as my body finally came unfrozen I started to move to the bed. Grace had sat Kierra up in herp and wasying back and pulling Kierra back by her breast with one hand while her other hand was already buried between her legs. Kierra had brown hair, smaller breasts, her mouth was open letting out small and very quiet moans.

    I stepped forward and guided myself in as Grace pulled Kierra''s pussy lips open, showing just how wet she was. As I pushed my aching shaft into her tight little hole, Grace started to rub her clit again, while pinching her nipples hard. All of this was making Kierra''s eyes roll back as I started to pound myself into her dripping slit.

    After three orgasms and Kierra almost shaking out of Grace''s arms for thest one, I pulled out and Grace let her roll onto the bed. I tried to climb onto Grace, but she pushed me off with a smile. Before Grace would let me fuck her, I had to warm her up.

    I sat on the edge of the bed and let Gracey over myp, running my hand over her ass and letting my fingers slide in and out of her drenched pussy. Her slit was soaked from abination of Kierra''s juice and her own excitement, and I loved the silky feeling it created as I pushed my fingers into her dripping lips.

    Trails of pussy juice followed my hand as I raised it and then brought it down on Grace''s perfect ass.

    *SMACK!*

    "YEAH!"

    Oh, hell no, I was going to blow my load before I even got to sink my dick inside of her if Grace kept on making noises. I picked her off my knee andid her down face first onto the bed and rammed into her. I slid into her velvet pussy and watched her gasp out as I grabbed her hair for leverage and fed my dick into her dripping wet snatch.

    I mmed myself into her a final time and I watched Grace''s hips and legs quiver as I pushed my rod deep inside of her, filling her pussy as I exploded. I pulled out and fell between the girls. Wow, what an experience, I think I would being in alone next time, holy shit, I didn''t think mating was going to be the most dangerous part!

    [73%]

    That''s a winner!

 Chapter 186: Hit Points: ????/????

    Chapter 186: Hit Points: ????/????

    After loading back into the game, Grace and I were left with a small, and cranky, mini-shark. Kierra was being as difficult as possible, swimming to the bottom of her cage and refusing toe out. Thatsted only about three seconds after Grace moved up to the crate I had opened and threatened violence to Kierra if she didn''t get her spiny ass into gear.

    While that was happening, I used 2 HMSP and 1 SP on Kierra, causing her to sh and grow a bit bigger. I had given her the stat boost and the standard Dere removal, especially after that incident from before. Now, the girls both turned to me, one with knowing looks, the other confused. I quickly exined the Harem System and what had happened inside.

    ''I''m sorry we had to put your thought that, I didn''t want it to be like that, but the system I have is ying into this game''s Mating sequence.''

    ''I understand now, but I had lost my mind earlier, I wasn''t able to make rational thoughts.'' -Kierra.

    ''Okay, so, I have enough points for us each to go to the next level of the Harem System. I think we should all activate them and see what we get.''

    ''It better be something good after that fiasco!'' -Grace.

    I was about to smile but stopped myself, no wanting Kierra to piss and shit herself at the same time. I got a shback of Grace''s O-shape mouth and gave an involuntary shiver. Load us up, Mom!

    Activating 4th level of Harem System

    [Or You Could Pick That](Passive) Skill Acquired!

    ''What is this supposed to be?'' -Grace.

    ''The golden ticket to every multiple choice we make from now one.''

    ''What?'' -Kierra

    ''Yeah, what she said. You''re not making any sense, Dave.''

    ''Okay, I don''t know for sure what it does, but I had something simr to this with the Blessing of Destiny during my game with you. Remember how the girls all got legendary sses?''

    ''So it really was Destiny! Okay, I can see what you''re getting at. So, basically, when we get a choice we should get a possibly better choice along with the normal ones?'' -Grace.

    ''Exactly, I think, I really don''t know, but it sounds right, and frick, we deserve it! Kierra is going to be the one to reap the benefits from this one first, so we sound go find some prey for her to level with.''

    The three of us agreed and headed out on the dome interior of the shabby sandcastle. On the way out, Mom mentioned something to me that made me groan inwardly.

    ''You know MainFrame is not going to like this.'' -Tequ.

    She was right, but that ship was already long gone, time to move forward, I want to see what this new skill was going to do! After getting outside, three lines were heading in all different directions, the same as the green one that guided us here. The difference was the lines were all different colors, orange, purple and red.

    ''What are these?'' -Kierra.

    ''Guidelines, they will take us to areas to grind I would assume. This world has been pretty basic and boring so far, so I would assume it will just be scarier and stronger enemies.''

    ''What one do we choose? Not red, and purple looks like trouble, royal colors and all.'' -Grace.

    ''Orange it is then! I agree with you, Orange sounds like the safest bet.''

    We couldn''t go that fast, at first. Within five minutes of putzing around, we found a school of fish. Grace acted cutely and swam with them yfully until they were all circling around her. Suddenly, Grace released a st of electricity that stunned all the fish.

    Kierra darted in and started to rip the fish into ck particles, and she got through a good number of them before the rest were able to move and flee. Kierra looked satisfied and I could see she had reached Rank C+++ With all her feeding frenzy. This was really good since the finish was red snappers of a high level, so It was a quick power level for her.

    I watched as Kierra floated and moved slowly, then suddenly shed, and she was...The fuck, Mecha Dolphin? Shut the front door, but another sh lit up my view...but nothing had really changed, or so I thought.

    Kierra shot twinsers from her eye, and then transformers into a human-like girl, with a metal coating. Okay, this was a drop of your ice cream moment, because you just crushed the cone and came in your pants. Wow, that was fucking cool.

    ''What the hell?''

    "I said,sers and transformation, so I picked that one, and the Mecha Dolphin before that. I think you were right."

    ''And you can talk using a normal voice, and you have a lower rank than us! Ugh, I need to go find something to kill! I wanna level up!'' -Grace.

    ''Yes, yes, we will Grace, chill out. We will find a school of fish for you to kill.''

    ''No! I want something big! I am too high of a level now to get anything from basic fish. Let''s go see what we can find up ahead!''

    Grace grumbled bubbles, but she came to me and Kierra shifted back into a Dolphin, man that was cool. I understood why Grace was so itchy to go, but we would have to still be careful. I took Grace in my arms so we could move fast with my propulsion, but Kierra gave us the dirtiest look a mechs dolphin could give.

    Grace stuck out her tongue at Kierra, the image was ghastly. Picture a tunnel of teeth with a snakeing out of it, sheesh! Kierra''s dirty look vanished and her optical sensors fully opened, making her look away and give a little body shiver. Yup, that was the proper reaction to that face, wow, Grace really did need the evolution!

    I jetted off to follow the orange line and Kierra swam beside me as we made our way. We were in open water, but we were slowly descending, and it was starting to get darker. This was actually good for us so we could start hunting.

    Suddenly, I could see a light in the distance; it was in the same direction as the orange line we were following.

    ''What do you think that is?'' -Grace.

    ''I don''t really know, there aren''t many things that would glow like that this deep that wasn''t manmade.''

    As we got closer the Image of a town appeared, but it was in a bubble dome. Though as we got closer, we could see that there was water inside. So, it''s a shield of some kind, but I guess that makes sense, if they didn''t want people in the town they would have to protect from all angles.

    ''Finally civilization! Ugh, now there will be other people to talk to, you two are like sticks in the mud!'' -Grace.

    "Not all of us need to hear the sound of our own voices!"

    ''Girls, Girls, let''s keep it civil as Grace said, we will be among people soon or something like people. So, let''s get our shit together!''

    I let Grace down and Kierra shifted beside me, we were standing in front of two solid metal guard looking statues. I tried to step forward, but both of the statues moved to block my path.

    "YOUR RANK IS BELOW E. YOU MUST BE RANK E OR HIGHER TO ENTER THIS SETTLEMENT."

    The monotone made it clear there would be no bribing or asking to let us in just this one time. It wasn''t like we had any money anyways. Okay, Mom, where is the closest ce for us to go and grind some experience?

    ''Located the closest congregation of monsters...Tracking line is set.'' -Tequ.

    The line appeared and after finally scooping up Grace, who now didn''t want to leave when she was so close to civilization. She was either up or down, first, she wanted to kill everything and now she doesn''t want to leave. The area that the green line led to was a cave, and I groaned inwardly, there was no mission, but this had dungeons-r-us written all over it.

    I looked into the cave and it led deep inside, but there was the telltale Lumimoss lining the walls. Yup, this was a dungeon, but Grace was already squirming out of my arms, and once she was free both she and Kierra swam to the dungeon entrance. These two showed no caution, but I couldn''t hold their hands the entire time, plus I needed some experience as well.

    So, if I didn''t hurry up, I was going to be stuck in thest ce and those two would lord over me. That wasn''t going to happen, not a chance, I was the leader! Well, that''s what I keep telling myself. Funny how none of the girls seem to think the same.

    I chased after them, and as soon as I was through the cave entrance, it closed over. The girls were already fighting...yup, mecha fish, MainFrame is pissed. I swam to help but they weren''t having any trouble, so I pushed past them and swam ahead.

    [Scan]

    Name: Mechacuda

    Health points: 120/300

    Skills:

    [Mecha-Bite]

    [Razor Fins](Trait)

    They were more than fine, but I kicked myself the second I entered the cave ahead of the girls, and bars dropped down, separating us. Damn, I tell them to be careful and what happens, dumbass, ugh. I turned back around and froze.

    [Scan]

    Name: Mecha White Shark

    Hit Points: ????/????

    Skill:

    [???]

    [???]

    [???]

    [???]

    [???](???)

    [???](???)

    [???](???)

    [???](???)

    ...This was one of those moments when it''s just to bend over backward and kiss your ass goodbye.

 Chapter 187: Glowing Green Stuff

    Chapter 187: Glowing Green Stuff

    ''Why did you go in there alone!'' -Grace.

    *Crash*

    I narrowly dodged, the metal shark and I mmed into the wall as I jetted out of the way. This thing was fast and deadly, I had already lost a third of my health with a single cut from a fin, plus my venom had no effect. Luckily, it was stupid, and it was doing more damage to itself from smashing into the walls than I could ever dream of.

    I had its health bar down to a quarter now after thatst face nt, and the Mecha White Shark was in rough shape, but it was a boss. The eye''s started to glow red and I assumed it was about toser beam me or some shit, so I gave it barely a thought and dodged. That saved my life.

    The shark rammed straight for me, but at impossible speeds and I was just able to avoid a direct hit, but then it exploded.

    [-150] 28/258

    [Rank E++++] Acquired!

    I was tossed across the cave and was about to smash into the wall, but I activated my evolution, and time slowed.

    //7TH EVOLUTION CHOICE

    {Snapper}{Shark}{Eel}

    [Or You Could Pick That](Passive) Skill Activated!

    {Dragon}

    Sold! I picked the option and time started again, and I hit the wall, but it did no damage to me. I slowed myself, so it was more of a bump into the wall, and I was able to right myself with no problem, I was a snake now...dragon? I decided to look at my sheet, but I was shaken silly by both Grace and Kierra, making it impossible to see.

    I tried to put an arm up, but I only had short legs, then I suddenly changed into a man covered in blue scales. Ha! Now, this is what I am talking about! I looked down but decided not to get mad that my anatomical area was about as defined as a manikin''s lower parts, but now I was able to fend off the girls and look at the screen.

    7.Current Evolution: Blue Sea Dragon

    Title: [Mecha Kin Killer]

    Rank: E

    Experience: 78%/100

    Size: [Medium]: 370 cm

    Heath Points: 1233/1233

    Speed: 15

    Attack: 18

    Sight: 12

    Mobility: 20

    Current Skills:

    [Grab] Level 6

    [w] Level 1

    [Bite] Level 1

    [Tail Smash] Level 1

    [Scan] Level 8

    [Mating] Level 3

    Passive Skills

    [Propulsion]

    [Underwater Mobility] Level 5

    Mating Skills:

    [Squid]: Large Load: Increase initial stats +2

    [Octopus]: Packet Delivery: Increase Harem Member summoning chance to 50%

    [Seal]: Mammal Mating: You will not die from Mating

    [Shark]: sper: Increase Mating chance to 100%

    [Dragon]: Incubation: Mating partners start at Rank E

    Oh, I''m a beast now, but I still think I might have a hard time with that shark I just faced, MainFrame must have a serious hard-on for me. I finally gave the girls my attention And was surprised at the beautiful women in front of me.

    "Girls? You two look amazing!"

    "I was able to pick Naga, so will still need a ride, but now I have a stare that will stop them dead in their tracks!"

    Grace had a sexy serpentine form that left her almostpletely bare-chested. The arm des were out of sight, but that didn''t mean they were gone. I looked over to Kierra with interest, and she looked a bit embarrassed, but I thought she looked dead sexy.

    Whatever Kierra picked, She was now looking like a sexy schoolgirl with the cow print. The cloth that held her breast, also pushed them up and out making her look like the perfect pin-up. I moved over and took her into my arms, and Grace headed back into the other cave.

    "So, what did you pick? I didn''t see you take down any sea cows, so what with the dalmatian print?"

    Kierra kissed me passionately before answering, but I had half expected it, unlike Grace, Kierra wasn''t bursting with confidence and might need extra attention. So this was my extra attention, I didn''t mindplying, and I was about to use my mating skill when Grace yelled at us to hurry up.

    "I picked Killer Whale."

    "Woah! That''s pretty cool! I kind of thought that the patches were pretty big, but, Killer Whale? We are making a good team here! Well, time to head back to the town, let''s go see what was so important that we had to go level up before entering."

    I transformed and so did Kierra, but my water dragon was nothing like the majestic looking Mecha Killer Whale form she had now. Grace swam onto my back and then wrapped her tail and arms around me, and once she was good to go, I signaled for Mom to set a point for us and we headed back to the settlement.

    The trip wasn''t long and soon we were all standing in our human forms. The guards don''t look like they were going to give us a hard time, but we took our time entering. I would hate to get axed just because we forgot something or there and another thing we had to do, but we passed without incident.

    "That was easy enough, I can''t wait to see what the inside is like! Maybe they will have some stores and Dave can find a job to buy us things!" Grace eximed.

    "Hey! We will all be working if there are jobs here! None of us has anymore, so that will be our first priority, after that, I really don''t know.

    We couldn''t really see inside and now we were walking to a closed door in a sealed tube. I started getting a bad feeling about the ce and I noticed there was someone glowing on the ceiling and I groaned out loud. This caused both girls to stop and look at me with questioning looks.

    "What''s wrong, Dave?" Kierra asked.

    "Look up, see that glowing green stuff? That is Lumimoss, and it only grows in one ce, dungeons."

 Chapter 188: Capiche?

    Chapter 188: Capiche?

    We entered through the door and out into a town filled with people walking around, a market stall. People were a bit of an overstatement, they were fish humanoids, but no one seemed hostile. I looked at the girls, but Grace was already stepping forward.

    "So, we will find a ce to sleep and you will find work to make money, capiche?"

    I wave the two girls off, but Kierra looked like she didn''t want to go with Grace, but I said it would be safer for them to travel in pairs. Kierra looked unconvinced, but decided to y along, and followed Grace down the street. I took a good look around, it wasn''t that bad of a ce, but I wasn''t sure where I could find a job. Mom, any tips?

    ''Head to the tavern and there will be a bounty board with jobs and bounties posted.'' -Tequ.

    ''Thanks, Mom, you''re the best.''

    The town wasn''t very big, so it was easy to find the tavern, The Rusty Hook. I went inside and found only one Fishman and a crab bartender in the ce, but after a quick look around I located the so-called bounty board. Walking up to the board, I immediately noticed a bounty for the Mecha White Shark, and I turned around to the bartender.

    "Hey, I defeated this shark here, but I don''t have anything to prove it, can I still im the prize?"

    The crabman looked at me and then motioned for me toe forward. The reward was one thousand coins of some sort, and I figured I might as well try. I did kill the damn thing, after all, It would be a shame to have to try and do it again.

    "Hello! So good of you to stop by my fine establishment! Wee to The Rusty Hook!"

    The crab''s voice was high pitched and very happy, it kind of weirded me out. Almost too happy forfort, but then I remembered that this was just an NPC with a designation. I would just have to y along and see if I could still get anything.

    "Thank you! I defeated a Mecha White Shark, can I collect the reward?"

    "OH YES! Here is your reward, you can now choose another mission!" The crabman practically shouted at me and shoved a bag of money at me, but it disappeared when I touched it.

    I was shocked at first, but then I got a message saying I now had one thousand coins. Well that was close working, but now I had to get something for us to do, I would assume that there were a certain number of missions that we had toplete before we could leave to the next ce, or risk getting obliterated.

    I walked back over to the board and looked at the missions. There were four choices, each ranging in difficulty, but the rewards were stuff we could use.

    Rank: E(Orange)

    Mission: Rescue Stolen Shipment

    Reward: Random Items

    Rank: H(Red)

    Mission: Kill Demon Barracuda

    Reward: Random Weapons

    Rank: I(Red)

    Mission: Escort Coral Collection Crew

    Reward: Random Armors

    Rank: J(Purple)

    Mission: Kill Dark Shark Mark

    Reward: Free Skills

    So, stolen shipment it is; I turned back and got what I needed from the crabman, but that was basically nothing. He said ok and I got a notification that I could minimize, waiting to activate it. Now that I was done with what I had to do, I headed out of the tavern, time to find the girls, and see what kind of trouble they have gotten themselves into.

    Though, when I got outside, I was drawn to the shop stalls I had seen where we first walked into the town. I walked over to go check them out, but I was also thinking about the Lumimoss in that tunnel. What was it in there if this wasn''t a dungeon, or maybe it wasn''t yet?

    None of those were good options, but what was the alternative? It was part of the game and trying to avoid it would just make it worse. Head on, The girls and I would figure it out, but speaking of that, I had made it over to the first shop and there was a variety of nes and rings.

    "Oh, can I interest you in one of my fine pieces of art?"

    Thedy ended up selling me two rings for fifty coins each, but they looked nice and I hoped the girls would like them, but I might find Grace murdered, even though Kierra''s Dere infliction was cured. Grace tended to bring out the worst in people, but she was also caring when she needed to be.

    I tracked down the in, but I heard them from a block away, and I started to run. Seriously, these women needed to get their shit together, but I was surprised to find the girls yelling at the same man who was cowering down. I wasn''t sure if I should cheer that they were finally doing something together or If I should just back away slowly until it was all over.

    "Dave!"

    Shit! They saw me! Well, no running now, so I stepped forward with a friendly wave.

    "Umm, What''s up girls? Why are you yelling at this fine...gentle fish face?"

    "We looked too normal and said we were scaring the customers!"

    "Oh, wow, that does sound like a silly thing to say. Is there another hotel for us to stay at?"

    "Yeah, The Rusty Hook."

    The fish face man turned back and went inside, and both girls round on me, but I put up my hands.

    "Don''t go getting salty with me, you two were the ones that started the yelling match with aputer-generated personality. This ce is made with the old software and we don''t have the life-like NPC''s. I don''t know why this game doesn''t have them, or maybe they don''t have enough?"

    "What are you talking about?" Kierra asked me with confusion.

    "Nothing, we will go to The Rusty Hook and get some sleep. Then, we have a mission for tomorrow!"

 Chapter 189: Faceless God

    Chapter 189: Faceless God

    Sleep is what the girls got, I on the other hand got kicked, punched, and pushed until I finally slept on the floor. That was rough around the time that the two girls both needed to use the bathroom, one after the other. We were in the water, so there was no way I should even need a bed, but the designer must have just made it look like we were in the water because I woke up with all the stiffness acquired from sleeping on a hard floor.

    One nice thing about this game was that we never had to eat, but because this was the only money we would have in the foreseeable future, we would share a bed. Unforutanley neither were that great at sharing in their sleep. I don''t think we actually need sleep, but the feeling is good to be somewhat refreshed, I don''t think it would be healthy for us to stay awake the entire game, and that may be why they put up a shitty town like this.

    "Okay, before we go, and please don''t yell at me for spending money!"

    I held the two rings out to the girl, and both of them got very excited. That was a relief, and after they put them on, I received a long and deep kiss from each of them. Ha! This was better, makes all that shitty sleep worth it.

    We headed back out the tunnel and my eyes were again drawn to the moss, we had to be careful, our temporary home would be the next battlefield. Then again, maybe we didn''t have that choice, but we were soon outside, and I let those thoughts go, for now, bigger fish to fry. I asked Mom to activate the tracking system, and a green line lit up.

    I let my body elongate, and shift into the form of the water dragon. Changing the shape of my body was bing more natural for me, but maybe that was the point, there were other games like this when I first started that we failed. I let Grace attach herself to me, but I didn''t let the thought go, we had a ways to go, so the girls could chat while I thought this though.

    We took off, and I started to contemte what it meant if this was built as a training exercise, but really just to learn how to use my shape-shifting form? There has to be more than that, why not just let me finish the sequence, and then I reset? I can rey the levels after that and get better then...Mom, what is the purpose of this game for me?

    ''This was an exercise built to train you and your members to use this system to defy the system, Those are the words left for you when you asked that question.'' -Tequ.

    Okay, time for some answers.

    ''What can I do with the System that I don''t know about?''

    ''Auto-travel is the only function you have unlocked that you do not know about.'' -Tequ.

    That was good, but I wasn''t going to use it yet.

    ''How can I get more skill points?''

    ''There is no other current way to get skill points besides using the mating skill in this current game.'' -Tequ.

    ''We can do that if you want before we get to the mission location, I think you still owe me some spanks!'' -Grace.

    ''No, you interrupted my turn, you greedy weirdo!'' -Kierra.

    ''How about we go together? I can remind you of our little lesson from the first time!'' -Grace.

    Dammit, I could not wait for the next game, Serina would be there, but maybe she will have news about the faceless god. Now would be a good time to find out what he has been doing this entire time. After the first game, he took me in, told me I looked like I could handle it, and then disappeared. I had no idea that this was what he was talking about, but where did he go? Was it Simon?

    ''No.'' -Tequ.

    ''What? No? Mom, do you know who the faceless God is?''

    ''Yes.'' -Tequ.

    ''...And, what is his name then?''

    ''I can''t tell you, but I can tell you about him.'' -Tequ.

    ''Better than a kick to the head with a frozen boot, let''s hear the tale Mom."

    ''Storytime! We should stop and make a campfire! I am just kidding, but we should stop if we are about to hear a tale this important. I don''t know who this faceless god is, but it sounds juicy!'' -Grace.

    True enough, no point in blundering into danger while knee-deep in a story. Kierra and I both transformed and then gotfy on the ground together next to a rock. After we got settled down, Mom started her story.

    ''After when we first started to create the game, we had tried to create an AI for the game to run it, basically, we tried to make a MainFrame but failed. That was a general thought, and wepletely forgot about it. After I died, I found out that the AI had not failed, but instead it had lived inside games to hide from us as yers. During this time, the AI developed a personality after interacting with the NPC, but something happened in the first game he won. The God was Granted the status of God of the game world, but he denied it; the god had developed a love for the affairs of the people, but wanted to y how he chose. In the end, after Reborn took the game, he has been hiding and helping in secret. The Game Master''s know about him but they can''t stop him, and he is the only one that stops the Game Masters from wastefully deleting worlds. The faceless god Transmigrates other heroes to help save those worlds and has a dedicated staff of wives that enter with the heroes to guide.'' -Tequ.

    ''So, then that means he is working with another hero right now?''

    ''Yes, he is on Kelios right now fighting with one of the top three Founders. The god''s hand has also been forced again on another world, but he doesn''t have his own personal hero there, but his wife is there with a new system user. He needs you to finish the Sequence, once that is done, everything will make sense, and you can join the real fight.

 Chapter 190: ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!

    Chapter 190: ARE YOU KIDDING ME?!

    Great, he is the master of all, and my boss, but not the master? This was a lot to take in, so, god is not god, but pretty close and he is the leader of the resistance? Was there anything else? Oh, yes, he is a self-taught AI from video games, though, games usually try to instill the best traits in the main character, so maybe he is the...ow!

    I got a poke in the ribs from Grace and I realized we were still just sitting here, long after story time had ended. I got up with them and smiled.

    "Sorry, this is a lot to take in, but we have a mission toplete so let''s haul ass!"

    "Now you''re just ripping and raring to go, you are so indecisive! What it would be like to be young again!" Grace said with feigned indignation.

    "Get on, or you can slither there my little old snekydy!"

    "How dare you! Take that back! I am the same age as you!" Grace cried out, but I was already transforming.

    "I can see it, you seem to like that olddy body." Kierra teased Grace before shifting as well.

    Grace looked like she was going to have a nervous breakdown, so I swam close to her so she could easily get on me.

    ''If you want,ter I can tell you what a bad little girl you have been over my knee.''

    ''Promise?'' -Grace.

    "You two are nasty, can''t you talk dirty like normal people?" Kierrained.

    Grace crawled on me and we finally headed off to the site of the missing shipment. We didn''t really know much more than that we were going to retrieve a shipment that didn''t make it to its intended location. I was thinking that we should have gone around town and asked the people about what we should expect, but we didn''t, Dave-style!

    The line ended and I could see a horse-drawn wagon on its side. Why was a...no I refuse to let logic get in my way today, too many things were already stretching it to the max, there was no way something like a wagon in the ocean was gonna throw me off my game! Wait, where are the girls? Oh, man.

    The girls were already looking inside the wagon, and there were ten shark men converging on them, but Grace''s detection must have set her off, but I was already streaming through the water. Grace sted green light from her eyes as Kierra shifted into the Mecha whale. Kierra flipped as she transformed, using her tail to hit the ones outside of Grace''s petrifying stare into it. I came and smashed them all like a runaway train, blowing them apart.

    [Bite]

    [Bite] Skill is now level 8

    I was about to cheer, but my body was ripped down by a massive form.

    [-450] 783/1233 Health Points remaining.

    I was dragged down and smashed into the ground.

    [-200] 583/1233 Health Points remaining.

    I watched Kierra both tear into the side of the massive thing that was pinning me down.

    [Scan]

    [Scan] Skill is now level 10

    Name: Megalodon

    Health Points: ???/????

    Skills:

    [???]

    [???]

    [???]

    ARE YOU KIDDING ME?! You little bitch MainFrame! If I survive this, I will get to you one day! I was filled with rage, this asshat of aputer program was out to get me because I was the one cheating! I have never seen so many goddamn question marks!

    [Bite]

    [Bite]

    [Bite]

    [Bite] Skill is now level 11

    Finally, after the three of us tore into the massive airliner sized shark, it exploded into a massive explosion of ck particles.

    [Rank F]Achieved!

    Ha!

    "Dave! Are you okay?" Kierra asked as she rushed over, shifting back to a girl as she came.

    "Yes! Friggin shark, did you see the size of that thing? I have a new view on how a worm feels like as bait!"

    "It looked like you got hit by a brick, that was a stupid shark. That has been a going thingtely though hasn''t it?" Grace said floating over to me.

    She wasn''t wrong, I waved her off and the girls went to go check the wagon while I made my evolution choice.

    //8TH EVOLUTION CHOICE

    I just ignored the first three, I wasn''t going to pick, the System had me trained now to just expect the greatest things from it.

    [Or You Could Pick That](Passive) Skill Activated!

    {Leviathan}

    See? Good System! I picked the choice and grew three times my normal size, towering over the top of the girls, who were now staring up at me. There were two shes and Kierra was a bigger killer whale, but Grace had a weird change. She now had two sea horses and a pnquin for her to sit on, but her body hadn''t changed at all, of course.

    "Did you two find anything in there?"

    "Yes, a package that is in my inventory." Grace exined as she rxed on her new ride.

    "Good, let''s all shift back and I will teleport us back."

    "Teleport?"

    "You can''t tell me this was the one time you weren''t listening?"

    "Do you mean I just wasted my choice?"

    "No, If the System puts it as a choice, there will be a reason, so don''t worry too much about it. I think it is a good idea for you to be able to move around, I can only teleport us back to town or marked locations. There will be a time where we will need to split up so you having that is a good thing, maybe not what I would call practical, but I am sure it has machine guns or something crazy, right?"

    Grace just gave me a funny smile and stuck her tongue out at me. Yeah, it had something, but now it was time to go collect the spoils! I looked at both girls, they were ready to go, looking cute.

    ''Okay Mom, show me the new skill! Beam me up, Tequ!''

 Chapter 191: Wasted Wish

    Chapter 191: Wasted Wish

    One moment we were standing around the wagon, the next we were outside of The Rusty Hook. I had a moment of vertigo, and I was hit with a shback of Kyrina and Kyrin...that bastard...he would be in this game, but I would figure out something for him. The girls were looking at me, so I nodded towards the door of our Inn.

    "Let''s go see what kind of items we get, hopefully, it''s something good!"

    "I wonder if that skill will affect the oue?" Kierra asked as we walked inside.

    I just shrugged, we were two shakes of amb''s tail away from finding out so no point in mulling over it. I walked up to Mr. Crabman and told him we had finished the mission, and that we would like to collect our rewards.

    "Oh! So Good to see you again! Yes! You havepleted the current mission! Please pick from one of these items! You can each pick one!"

    The three items before us were a potion, a ne, and a ring with a white stone in it.

    [Or You Could Pick That](Passive) Skill Activated!

    {All Of The Above}

    Yup, that looked like it would make for a fine choice, high five System! I looked at the girls and they were both smiling, so I made the choice and we each received all three items. I sent the girls upstairs with our pile of items then asked for the Barracuda mission, but before going upstairs, I sat down beside the single person sitting at the bar.

    "Bout time you decided toe to sit down! This NPC never moves!"

    "...Who the hell is this?"

    "Dan, the game designer."

    "YOU!"

    "ME! I know it''s shocking, but not really, if Simon could get into the mini-games then why couldn''t I get into my own games?" Dan asked.

    "That''s not what I mean, you are the prick making all these weird games!"

    "BWAHAHA! You don''tin when you''re getting busy! Anyway, shut up and listen, You know what''s going on, so let''s make this short and sweet. Shit is getting heavy out here, after Simon was killed, many people left, even knowing that the world was about to end. People are slowly finding out the truth, and that means that Reborn is amping up their game."

    "Oh boy, you''re trying to tell me that there is less time left for me to finish the game?"

    "Kind of, I can help you once I''m in the game since I designed the levels and the system you are using right now. I gave it to Simon to get to you, but two things need to happen. First, you need toplete the Sequence, then destroy MainFrame."

    "Only that? I could always climb an active volcano in a mini skirt for a warm-up, right? What is this Sequence that everyone is going on about?"

    "The System that you have was tweaked and edited by yours truly to hide what it actually is."

    "Stop beating around the bush, what is this system actually supposed to be?"

    "It was not ever supposed to be a system that could be essed or used. You have G- the faceless god''s system that he created from the games he yed before reborn was created. It use some weird things, but the important part is that it works and well! But, in order to unlock the walker function, you need toplete thest two Sequences, about 16 more members plus the ones you have right now and in the Hall."

    "Okay, so then what, we are just going to start dropping me off on worlds, getting things started and bug out?"

    "Yes, and no, Since you will no longer be on that world it will freeze, but the Game Masters have ways to respond, that''s why you need to get all the teams in ce fast and they need to be strong off the hop. The thing is, before any of this can happen, you need to take down MainFrame on its super game world, but you have toplete" Dan was about to continue, but I cut him off.

    "Please, no more! I have heard that word enough damn times, I get it! Finish thest two games, kill MainFrame. I will, with pleasure, I and the robot have a score to settle!"

    "Don''t get too far ahead of yourself, Dave. MainFrame is deadly and it isn''t ced as a guardian as a joke. It know how all the systems work, but can''t use them, but it can create any monsters. I suggest you fight him alone because if you lose, your spark is done, but you already know that since you''re the one that made the deal with him, Right?"

    "I will win this round and I will take my one hundred skill points when this game is all over and put seventy-five of them into myself!"

    "That was a bit of a waste, I mean, no one told you, so you couldn''t have known. Still, the Harem System only has six levels and the builder only has three. Also, the girls can''t use the builder system, and the system will still force you to do a Harem mission when you get a new party member! The big thing here is that your heart was in the right ce, it was just your head you misced, haha!"

    "So...Is there any reason to stick around here? Besides getting the girls?"

    "No, you could"

    "Thanks, Dan! Good talk, I figure out a quick fix and get back to you with the results."

    Dan couldn''t argue and I didn''t really care. Dammit, wasted wish, but now there was nothing holding me back. I headed up to my room, where the girls would be waiting for me but was disappointed to find that they had already gone to sleep. The girls were cute when they weren''t yelling at me.

    Well, tomorrow was going to be a different day, and we would be getting more members faster, I was don''t wasting time ying other people''s games. It was time to start making my over game up!

 Chapter 192: Reginald

    Chapter 192: Reginald

    I headed up the stairs and found the girls already in bed and waiting for me.

    "Nope, get the hell out of bed, we are going to kill the fish!"

    "But, we need our beauty sleep, Dave!" Graceined.

    "Rabbits don''t exist, let''s go."

    "What''s got you in such a rush?" Kierra asked with a worried expression.

    "Nothing bad, I just figured out that we don''t need to stay in this game for much longer. Personally, I think this is cool and all, but we have things to do, so let''s push to get all the members fast, if we do this right we could be ould of this game within two days, and you could be all sitting in the Hall of Gods."

    "Seriously? What made youe to this conclusion?" Grace questioned me, but I put up my hands.

    "I can''t reveal my sources, just know I have them and trust me, okay? There are a lot of things at y and we areing up to the mother of all boss fights after the next two worlds. We need to finish, so, Vamos!"

    I signaled and they followed, and I led us out of the tavern, waving to the bar owner and the man who raised his ss forward without turning in a toasting gesture. The NPC never moved, so that''s the best I would get, but I knew what needed to be done, power and faster.

    "Get ready, the mission says a Mecha Barracuda but we should expect trouble. MainFrame knows what we are trying to do, there is no way we can hide that info from him, but he has to y by the rules. I will y bait and kill the small ones, but then you will have to watch for the big bastard, and give me a warning and then you can jump it while I distract it, but take your potions of has and make sure you have the rings of Recovery to the counteract the LimitBreak fatigue. You have to kill it fast and effortlessly so he gets angry."

    "And why do we want to make him angry?. This is the thing that has been trying to kill us, right?"

    "Yes, but I have a n to get us out of the game faster, but we need to make it mad first, after that we will see just how angry this robot is going to get."

    I didn''t want to go into detail, no point. There wasn''t much to the n, just make MainFrame angry enough that he overyed his hand and cheats. That was the key, getting MainFrame to break the rules that it is so enthusiastic about. It wasn''t the best idea, but, if I could get us to a high enough level, we could rush the end boss.

    I looked at the girls, and they had worried looks on their faces, but I wasn''t worried. After talking with Dan, things were finally starting to not really make sense, but I felt more directed than I have ever been. I signaled Mom, and she teleported us to the location for the mission, making us instantly reappear in a deep and colorful reef.

    ''Remember, hard and fast. Make it look easy and make jokes about him. We want this thing red hot mad, or it won''t work. I don''t even really know if it will work, but it is the best n I have so far.''

    ''I don''t really think it is what you would call a n, more of a shot in the dark while hoping we don''t die.'' -Grace.

    ''Yes, but get ready, I can see the single lone mecha fish over there, and it''s alone. Try not to let me get eaten this time!''

    I raced forwards without waiting for any confirmation, I would just have to hope they were ready. I transformed into my dragon form and turned on the gas with my propulsion system. I aimed directly at the unsuspecting Mecha-Barracuda, it never ween meing.

    [Bite]

    I like a rocket sled on rails, I burned forward and smashed through the metal fish and blew it to pieces. The fish had no time to react, and I startedughing like a hyena as soon as I slowed down.

    [Rank F] Achieved!

    "Ha, what a pathetic monster, this is the best this game can do? I guess my Harem System is just too much for the big bad old MainFrame,"

    ''Roll left Dave!'' -Kierra.

    I just narrowly dodged a massive javelin that stabbed into the sand sea bottom, After two more they stopped and then erupted into tentacles. The spears were actually Giant squid, one of the biggest creatures in the sea. Wow, I thought this is what we would be getting out of MainFrame after we made it. Maybe we were biting off a bit more than we could chew, but it was toote to stop it now.

    The second the first squid that came alive was instantly destroyed by...rockets, Kierra''s whale form was alive with rockets rushing all three monsters. Grave hade over to join and help me, but there was no need, Kierra had cleaned the house before any of the monsters could even unfold. Grace hadn''t used her potion yet, so where were still more than ready for whatever was thrown at us.

    ARE YOU TRYING TO MAKE ME KILL YOU?

    ''Don''t be cheeky, to kill us you would have to send something that could actually give us a run for our money, not these fancy metal spears! I hear you''re the head of the final world, does that mean all your monsters there is this weak? It would be strange to know that the all and powerful MainFrame, who always sticks his nose where it doesn''t belong, is so easily defeated.''

    YOU ARE THE CHEATER DAVE AND I WILL MAKE YOU PAY FOR WHAT YOU HAVE DONE TO ME.

    ''Done to you? What are you talking about? You''re aputer, I have never yed any games with you, I think I would have remembered a vindictive bastard that never would leave...me..wait, no. Who is this? This isn''t MainFrame, that was aputer program without''

    THIS IS YOUR FAULT! I AM STUCK IN THIS MACHINE NOW! AND IT''S ALL BECAUSE OF YOU!

    Oh great, I did not like where this was going. Would the Game Masters or founders really do that? Was this Fate? He should have been frozen, but I couldn''t put it past them to do something like this. Did that mean they knew what I was trying to do already? Fuck, too many questions and not enough time to think them through!

    I WILL MAKE YOU PAY FOR GETTING MY SON FROZEN YOU STUPID WHORE, DAVE! I TOLD THEM ALL TO MAKE MY SON THE HERO, BUT NO, THEY CHOOSE YOU INSTEAD, THE STUPID AND FUNNY, DAVE! I WILL KILL YOU AND THEN THEY WILL BE FORCED TO RELEASE MY SON TO TAKE YOUR PLACE!

    And the bread basket has spoken, but the feeling in the water was starting to change. I was actually heating up, and not just because of the hot topic. Things were starting to push out of the sand and I was confused as to what they were, but then the spikes that were poking up started to rise, together. A massive horned demon pulled itself out of the sand, but I had just got the hold my beer act from Grace, as she handed me the empty bottle of the potion of haste.

    Instantly the demon was a series of bright lines and then it slid apart, not even spilling any blood, just exploding in a rain of ck particles. Grace was already back beside me like she had never gone anywhere.

    "Wow, So this is the fury of the great Reginold, my my, maybe you shoulde back down here and I could give you another haircut?"

    NO!!! THAT''S IT, GAME OVER FOR YOU HAREM HERO! I WILL SEND THE END BOSS AND THEN IT''S TIME TO DIE!

    What?

    "Kierra, get back here, now!"

    Kierra, swam back and we joined back up, this was bad. I was hoping to get him to level us up fast so I could speed fuck my way out of this game and not worry about the damnputer trying to kill the girls when I started mating like crazy, but this would end the game, without me getting the rest of the girls.

    Suddenly, a rift opened up in front of us, like a rip in reality. Four massive ck arms pulled out of the hole, dragging a long scaly tail over forty meters long, and huge purple crystals jutted from the things back, but the worst was its faces. Two gigantic heads with way too many eyes fixated on me, and I started to move, pushing the girls out of the way.

    *WAANN*

    I could feel the superheated water behind me as I pushed the girls with my face. This was not good, and not part of the n, but battle ns were only good until you stepped onto the battlefield. I downed the haste potion and then yelled at the girls.

    "Take cover! I will try to deal with this, but I need you two to find a mate and activate the mating sequence! We have 8 other girls still trapped in the game and Reginold is trying to get us out before we can get them so you need to find mates and activate them so I can bring them into the game before we finish!"

    I turned back to the Gigantic monolith of a monster that was preparing another attack. Okay, so, now I had to try and not kill the monster, and not get killed myself! On the bright side, I was about to have a lot of snu snu in my future! Activate Rank F evolution!

 Chapter 193: Builder System Activated

    Chapter 193: Builder System Activated

    //9TH EVOLUTION CHOICE

    {Swordfish}{Dolphin}{Man o'' War}

    [Or You Could Pick That](Passive) Skill Activated!

    {Tsunami}

    Like...my Tsu? I epted the choice and my massive serpent body began to coat itself in blue ting as I rammed at the...thing. So, now it all made sense why MainFrame acted like such a vindictive dick; it was because he was a vindictive DICK! Why did they do this to him? What was the point?

    No time to worry about that as I crashed into the massive serpent demon god, but I was thrown to the side and I was hit with one of the superheated beams I had dodged before.

    [-1780] 3264/5044 Heath points

    [Underwater Mobility] Skill is increased to level 43

    Fuuuudge, that one hurt, but now I could move faster, so I tried to get close.

    [Scan]

    [Scan] Failed

    [Scan] Skill is increased to level 32

    I narrowly missed being grabbed as I tried to get close, having a long body was a bit of a pain against someone stronger. I rounded for another scan and got it this time, but it was scary and vague.

    [Scan]

    [Scan] Skill is increased to level 51

    Name:???

    Health Points: ???????/???????

    Skills:

    (Restricted)

    ''Kierra, you and Grace need to find a female''

    ''Already found, what do you think we have been doing while you have been trying to y tag? Get ready, we are closing in, since the monster will freeze, I will get us to safety. Getaway and shift back to human form in five seconds!'' -Grace.

    I contorted and felt the heat of another one of the heat beams shoot past me.

    [Underwater Mobility] Skill is increased to level 51

    This was nuts, but Grace had a point. The monster would be frozen solid along with us, so I put on a burst of speed, and right before the next beam would hit me, I shifted back to human form. I made sure I was as far as I could be from the beam, transforming down to the head, barely dodge the heat ray.

    GAME PAUSED

    LOADING MATING SEQUENCE

    CHOOSING AT RANDOM FOR 10 POSSIBLE MEMBERS...4

    NEW HAREM MEMBER [Aquina] HAS BEEN CHOSEN

    INITIATING MATING SEQUENCE

    BUILDER SYSTEM ACTIVATED

    OVERRIDE CURRENT SEQUENCE

    BUILDER SEQUENCE ACTIVATED

    DEFEAT ALL MONSTER AND COLLECT MATERIAL TO CRAFT THE ARMOURY.

    RECEIVE 1 HMSP, 1BP, AND 4 SP

    I got to see the pissed-off look on both the monster''s faces as it prepared to fire on me, but slowly froze solid as I slipped into the next game. I wouldn''t be frozen, so my body would be limp in the water and easy for the girls to pick up. I closed my eyes and opened them back up to see my favorite squirt, running full tilt at me.

    "Dave!"

    Aquina jumped into my arms, but I was surprised to find her in army gear. After a long kiss and a lot of ass grabbing, I finally let her go. I was super excited to have her with me for this, I got robbed of this pleasurest game, and now I had finally got her back!

    "I am so d to see you Squirt!"

    "I am going to pretend that you didn''t just call me that and try not to kick you in the groin."

    "Mmm, I missed your humor. So, what''s the deal, do you know what we are fighting against? I thought this was going to be a mating sequence, but, nope, the new System is kicking in. I shouldn''tin, but, you know,st time"

    I let my words trail off, and she smiled back.

    "Don''t call me that again and we might be able to sneak off somewhere. It is only the two of us, so as long as we don''t die, we can have sexy time!" Aquina said with a bright smile.

    Ugh, this was so much better, I haven''t even been insulted once, is this heaven mode? Mom, any insight into her behavior?

    ''This is not a harem world, so no system functions are affecting her personality in this world. This is Kirby Mets real personality.'' -Tequ.

    ''You mean that the game is forcing them to act crazy?''

    ''The current Game Master is in charge of personalities, Christian Datum.'' -Tequ.

    Oh, that was some messed up shit. I thought this was just aputer doing this because of a present thing, but it wasn''t. There was a human hand forcing my girls to act crazy, and Mr. Datum of all people, that snake in the grass.

    "Okay, monsters, what do we get? And what do I get for a weapon?"

    "Monsters are undead hordes, of all varieties. As for weapons, you should check your inventory, I had these."

    Aquina pushed down the first finger on each of her hands at the knuckle with her thumb. It looked like she was cracking her knuckles as she did it, but once she let go of her fingers, twin blue, ck, and silver pistols dropped into her hands. I used a basic inventorymand and the menu opened up to show an FN FAL tactical rifle, semi-auto, but with only four in the clip, and sixteen bullets, I would have to make my shots count.

    "When you take it out for the first time it will give you an option to add it to your Knuckle Slots. I haven''t yed yet, but the game has given me some basic information and I figured some on my own while I was waiting for you."

    "You were waiting? How? The game wasn''t going, was it?"

    "No, but now that I am a Harem Member I can join certain games while they''re paused, like this one, but I couldn''t get out of this room."

    "That''s really handy to know, okay let me get this locked into a knuckle slot and we can head out. Do you know how the game is going to work? Like for weapons and ammo?"

    "Monster will drop ammo, and at the end of the round, we can buy new weapons with our earned points before the next round starts. There will also be different snack machines that will need to be fixed with dropped parts. The snack machine has special boosts that we can buy using the points we earn from killing the undead. Thest thing is the orbital drop off."

    Okay, most of that made sense, and it was a basic system that didn''t give us levels, surprise! Besides that, we would get points to buy things and ways to earn boosts. This wasn''t bad, and I got to be back in my human body again.

    "What the drop-off thing?"

    "Not very reliable from what I know in the info I have. It''s a drunken Russian cosmonaut that drops random weapons to random ces on the map for a ridiculous price. I suggest you stay away from him, ording to the data." Aquina warned me, but I wave the warning off.

    The cosmonaut was probably the ce for use with my new skill, too bad I didn''t have any points left. It would be nice to get Aquina to level four, but we would be good for now, I hoped. There was no point in counting your chickens before they hatched, anything could happen once we stepped outside of this room.

    "Okay then, I have my weapon ready, lets hope I am a good shot!"

    "You don''t need to worry about that. You have an aim assist to always draw your sight to the nearest enemy in your field of vision when you aim down the sights. You will have to get used to not being able to use all your normal functions like climbing, and jumping is restricted to a certain height. Think of this as a first-person shooter, not just running with guns, even though most of the rules are the same."

    "Interesting, okay, I am in your hands, lead the way!"

    "Get ready to run!"

    I nodded and cracked my first knuckle, and my FN FAL fell into my hands after releasing my finger. Aquina opened the door and we rushed out into the stedndscape of hell incarnate. It was pitch ck, but we had no problem seeing the skeletons surrounding us from the fires burning all around us.

    "Don''t stop or we will get surrounded, just shoot down the two straight ahead. I take the two one''s on the outside and we should be able to break away no problem."

    I wanted to ask her why we didn''t just stay and fight, but the skeletons were moving unnaturally fast and closer in on us. I raised my rifle and squeezed off two shots in the first skeleton, the gun automatically moving to the creature I was focusing on. Two more shots and mine were dead, followed by triple shots from each pistol.

    We rushed forwards and I reached down to grab a box that just said ammo, but I disappeared, so I kept running. The skeletons didn''t follow us or even try, which I found strange since they were so adamant about getting us as soon as I got out of that room. I asked Aquina about it and she gave me a brief and unhelpful exnation.

    "Those are the only ones that won''t chase us here. They are just to catch stupid people that think that fighting at close range with guns is a good idea."

    I got a look directed at me that made me think that she could still read my mind. Maybe she just knew how much I like to rush into things head first, hehe.

 Chapter 194: Hammer Sandwich

    Chapter 194: Hammer Sandwich

    *Bang, Bang!*

    [360pts]

    Each basic two-shot kill was worth one twenty, ten for each shot, then one-hundred for the kill. That was a basic, but an effective system and I had already picked up twenty more bullets, I just had to touch them and the ammunition was added to my inventory. Loading was a weird experience all on its own.

    Since I had spent the four bullets as we ran away I slowed a little bit and my body started to move on its own. I lifted the gun and moved my hand to a button on the side, near the clip, and then pushed it, dropping the clip. Then I reached into a pocket that I was sure was empty, and pulled out a clip and loaded it, then I pulled back on a lever.

    Wow, thank god for the auto mechanics of this game! I would be so lost, and I only had to slow down a bit while doing it. We were running down a road with smashed up buildings, but they all had solid walls with no windows or doors.

    Aquina fired off six more shots as we rounded a corner, killing two of the five skeletons. I slowed down and lined up my shot, but took the extra blink to aim at the head. I squeezed off the shot and the skeleton exploded, so I dropped my gun down and aimed to make the same shot. Another shot took the skeleton down and then three more came from Aquina, taking thest one down.

    [780pts]

    Woah, That was crazy, Two-ten for each headshot was great, but it was too early to celebrate, more wereing. We ran forward and we both picked up an ammo box, there was also a small bandage that Aquina took. I assumed she would know how to use it, I was just the shooty person.

    "When do these things stop? Or how do we get to the next round?"

    There were about eight skeletons following us now and there were moreing from cracks. Yes, I shit you not, like puddles of grease they were pouring out and then bing skeletons. The biggest problem was that the system wouldn''t let me shoot one-handed, or over my shoulder; I had to backpedal and that slowed me down more than reloading, which I had just finished doing.

    There is a machine, we just have to keep killing things, watch for things that are out of ce in a post-apocalyptic world, and shoot them. They will be triggers for the item, and part drops. We need three parts for the first machine, but I don''t know what the rest will be."

    I turned and fired shots into the group and took down one, but then I had to turn back and run slowly as I reloaded. We wereing up to a fountain area and the horde was growing behind us, but I noticed an intact t-screen TV sitting on one of the benches circling the fountain. I gave it no thought and fired at the TV, causing it to burst into a rainbow of particles.

    [Hammer Sandwich Gearbox] Acquired!

    Wah?

    "What''s a hammer sandwich?"

    "How am I supposed to know?" Aquina yelled at me as we ran around the fountain.

    "Well I got the first piece, but we need to deal with some of these...friends."

    Then I turned and took careful aim and popped two heads, but the skeletons had gained on me. Aquina shot the first one that tried to grab me, but there was another that was close enough to grab me. I felt the sting, but pulled away and got a lead on the group, catching back up to Aquina.

    "We have to keep moving, try to go for two body shots with your aim assist, and keep moving! Turn, shoot, turn back and run for a bit, then turn back and shoot. We have to keep ahead of them, if you watch, they will follow us around the fountain and grow. This is okay for now, so practice, but we have to leave to find the next part soon before more skeletons start spawning in."

    I nodded to her as we ran and turned, fired two shots, and turned to reload. I got three more clips off before we broke away from the fountain circle with our horde that was at about seventeen now. Ahead was more smashed buildings, but there was a skywalk up ahead, with something bright on it.

    "Up top, Babe!"

    I pointed at the rainbow unicorn stuffy sitting in a broken part of the ss, and Aquina fired off around. The shot hit the stuffy in a shower of rainbow sparks and I got another message. It didn''t seem to matter who hit the items, we all got it anyways, which was good. I didn''t want to have to point out every second item in the spirit of sharing, so this made life easier.

    [Hammer Sandwich Power Converter] Acquired!

    I fired two shots ahead and Aquina fired six, taking out the three skeletons that had just formed from their pools of white and ck muck. We wereing up to an intersection, but the way ahead was blocked...and so was the way to the right. Left it is, like fricken herded cattle, I turned back and fired off another two shots, taking down another one.

    *Bang!*

    [Hammer Sandwich Power Cord] Acquired!

    I turned back around to reload just in time to see the rainbow sparks puff out from the garbage can that was kicked over up ahead of us. Suddenly, a red digital outline of a vending machine was ahead and off to the right. The Image was like an ovey that let me constantly track the location of it, which was cool and not that distracting, surprisingly.

    The group was at over twenty now, maybe a lot more, I have shot down four more and I was just reloading as we turned the corner, but I noticed a pizza on the ground up ahead. I hesitated for a second, It had been so long since I had eaten pizza, but I popped a cap in that Zaa ass and got a message.

    [Sack Full of Sacks of Potatoes Bombs]

    I activated the Item and I got a bup sack with a sting tying it closed at the top. There was also a sizzling fuze sticking out of the top, so I turned and threw it back into the mass of skeletons. The sac sailed through the air andnded in front of the skeletons and they all stopped at the bag, and we stopped to watch.

    I shit you not, for the second time today, my mind was blown. The bag erupted in a shower of little plushy ragga muffins wearing bup sacs. Wait a minute, those dolls...they suspiciously like...but my thought was cut off by the mind rattling explosions that went off.

    The skeletons had begun to pick up the dolls and y with them, that was until they exploded. The monsters were vaporized in the symphony of destruction that yed in front of us. I had to take a step back to brace myself from the shockwave that rippled back to hit us, all potato jokes aside, those skeletons got mashed.

    [4640pts]

    Woot! I''m rich! I think so, but my joy was rudely interrupted by an unliving scream. I turned with Aquina and looked at the three and a half meter tall zombie standing in front of us that looked like it could use a bite to eat. Both of us raised our weapons and started to fire at the creature, but the thing soaked up the damage.

    I went one way and kept its attention, while Aquina kept attacking from behind. The thing was tough, but it was slow and stupid. So it was easy for me to keep it distracted, making me faint at it whenever it would try to turn its attention away from me. I almost got grabbed once, but just barely got away because of Aquina''s shooting to distract it, and after three more clips, the rotting carcass went down.

    [5640pts]

    "Yeah! The first round is over once weplete the snack machine. Good job on distracting that thing, but I really thought that monster was going to get you before I could reload!" Aquina said while shaking her head and walking over to me.

    I took her in my arms, pulling Aquina into a deep kiss while giving her bottom a good squeeze before letting her go. She had a smile as we separated, and I really wished this was the mating sequence! Wish in one hand, shit in the other, and see which one gets fuller faster. That was an old saying my dad used to tell me when I used to wish my problems would go away, but he was right, wishing would get me nothing.

    "Let''s go see the snack machine and get us some Hammer Sandwich, no, I don''t like that. Let''s never say that again, or even tell anyone that I just said that, okay?"

    Aquinaughed and dragged me over to the glowing red machine that had the picture of a hammer between two slices of bread. Cute, well, at least it was on theme with the...whatever this was. I learned to touch the machine, but then stopped at the sound of a familiar voice.

    "Dave! It''s been so long!" Came a buzzing robotic voice from behind the vending machine.

    I turned around to find the lovable Flying TV Tenten!

 Chapter 195: Ivan Ivanovich Ivanov

    Chapter 195: Ivan Ivanovich Ivanov

    "Tenten? What are you doing here?"

    "Oh, you know, post-apocalyptic shenanigans and such. This is one of my worlds, you might say, where I ''hang'' out. I am going to be your trusty little sidekick! I can answer some questions now that you have got everything you could out of your girlfriend! Plus, I am here to help you buy new guns and upgrades at the end of every round!" Tenten exined excitedly.

    "Good, I was starting to get worried about the next round. Everything past this area is nk for me, all the info I have is for this area. How do you and Dave know each other?" Aquina asked as she examined him.

    "I met Tenten two games ago in the Random world, but you were with Irellia at the time."

    That gave me a bit of pause, but I didn''t think there was any way they could be working together. Irellia hadn''t brought Tenten with her when she came to the Duke''s castle, but how was I supposed to know if he wasn''t still working for her in some form? I was probably wrong, but I would sooner be wrong and rude, than right and dead.

    "Do you work for Irellia? or have you seen her since?"

    I was sure she was frozen, but then I thought Reginald got kicked out of the game, now he is MainFrame, and making my life hell. What If Tyson was out there? That was just what I needed right now was for Fate to jump out from around a corner. I had no real information to go on besides what I knew and I could get out of mom, but Tenten somewhat put my worries to rest.

    "No, I was looking after the weapons store, well my weapon store. I host as a guide and Armory in many games, and you kind of remind me of another guy I met before, not as stupid, but very pushy about getting his way! That woman was just part of the decorations, why? Are you looking for her?" Tenten asked with question marks for eyes.

    "No, she betrayed me in thest game, well, she has been for a while now and got a friend killed. There always seems to be someone in each game trying to stir up some kind of trouble for me and the girls. So, I was just touching base to make sure that you aren''t working for her."

    "No way! I don''t work for people, I am a proud entrepreneur and a small business owner! So, working with a person like that could be bad for sales, you should have asked me, I would have told you she was a bad nut! She kept meeting with a man that was your age, and she met with him right before you met her for the first time, and they were sucking face, I almost puked up static! You people sure do a lot of weird things, like, does her spit really taste that good?"

    Man, right under my nose, that bugger, I was starting to feel like Having Tyson pop out wasn''t such a bad idea after all. I was going to whoop the shit out of the boy when I got ahold of him!

    "Tenten, this isn''t the time for that right now, I can tell you about swapping spitter. What do we have to do to fix this thing?"

    "Just touch it, the parts will fix themselves into ce and you will get a Hammer Sandwich shoved into you!"

    "Ugh, don''t say it like that, please!"

    I pped my hand down on the machine as Aquina giggled beside me as the machine came to like in front of me. The sign lit up and then some music started ying.

    "Feeling short on blood, or stammered? Bend over so you can get hammered!"

    "Alright, who is thinking up this shit?"

    [Hammer Sandwich] Buff Acquired!

    "Tenten, what does this do for us?" Aquina asked.

    "The Hammer Sandwich will increase your total health, but it really just means you get four wacks instead of three. I see the look on your face, I''m getting to it! Each time a monster hits you, your health goes down, duh, but after ten seconds of staying out of harm''s reach, your gage will fill back up."

    "Then why do we have things like Bandages then?"

    "You are just a bag full of questions today! Bandages are used to revive survivors you find! Yes, don''t worry I know your a dumb dumb, so old Tenten here will exin for you. Survivors will be found along the way and they can join your party if you can help them, some of them are not all hurt, some of them need help in other ways, and these meetings will happen during the round, but the yer cannot join you until the current round is finished!"

    "So, onward to the big scary-looking church? Something about this game mode and tight spaces just doesn''t seem like it should mix!" Iined.

    "Yes, but we should get you a better gun! You too missy, those pea shooters need an upgrade, and boy oh boy, do I have some cool flea shooters for you! But, first, jeez, I have to offer you Ivan Ivanovich Ivanov''s services, but you don''t have to take it, or talk to him!"

    "Ivan? Is that the drunk cosmonaut?"

    "If you mean the drunken ASSHOLE cosmonaut floating up in space with his head up...sorry miss, I forgot there was ady in the area."

    "Oh, don''t stop on my ount, this was starting to sound good, hehe!" Aquinaughed.

    "So, how do I get ahold of him?"

    "Weren''t you just listening to me? The Man puts vodka in his cereal and throws his boots in his soup once a week for some variety! The man is nuts, and an asshole, did I tell you he was an asshole?"

    "Woah, TV dinner! What did Ivan ever do to you? You sound pretty sour about him!"

    "The man can''t tell you where the weapons pod willnd, but it somehow almost always hits me! The asshat is three sheets to the wind all the time, and yet he somehow can predict where I am going and almost vaporizes me each time!"

    "I could see how that might make you a little bit hesitant about calling him, but I have a skill and I think it might help out a lot, just stand by me. I''m sure he won''t try to hit a yer, hehe, plus look on the bright side, if ites close to hitting us, we don''t have to go looking for it!"

    "Fine, I am going between your legs for this call! And don''t say I didn''t warn you!"

    I looked over at Aquina and she just shrugged. Honestly, could he really be that bad? He was an NPC like Tenten, but some NPC had overpowering personalities, so who knew what would happen with his call to space. Who knows, maybe he missed talking to people?

    "Put me through to him."

    "Okay, but I warned you, Dialing Asshole Cosmonaut...ring, ring...ring, ri"

    "Who the fuck is this person calling me? Don''t you know this national drinking hour?" Asked a male voice with a thick Russian ent.

    "Uh, I don''t have time to call back in an hour."

    "Good, I wouldn''t want to hear from you then either. Plus, it would still be national drinking hour!"

    "When is it not national drinking hour?"

    "HA! See, now you''re getting it! Tenten, you little floating monitor, didn''t you tell him that I was an asshole and not to call me?"

    "Numerous times," Tentenin from between my legs

    "Listen, space cowboy"

    "Hey, Hey, HEY! I am not some silly Yanky Doodle on some fucking pony up here! Fine, whatever, you want a fucking gun? Give Ivan your money."

    "How much?"

    "I said, give me your money! Radiobox, is your sound turned down? Or is this matryoshka just stacked with more idiots inside?"

    "I sorry Mr. Ivan, Dave doesn''t boast to have an overwhelming INT stat, so just bear with him, pretty please?" Aquina asked in her sweetest voice.

    "Huh? What was that beautiful voice? You did not say you had a prettydy down there with you! Fine, I only charge you five thousand points! And I don''t want to answer any more stupid questions, so do you want it or not?"

    This mother fucker, that was all my points save a couple; was it worth the risk? I had the skill, but what if it didn''t work because it was random and I didn''t have the option of picking?

    ''Hey, Mom, are you there?''

    ''Your skill will still activate because something is being picked from more than one choice, but you will not be able to choose the other choice.'' -Tequ.

    "Fine, take my money you drunk twat!"

    "Hey! There is no need to bring my ex-wife into this! So, gonna spin the old barrel of monkey to see what piece of shit falls out first? Okay, releasing pod full of donkey shit, and no refunds, now fuck off!" Ivan yelled at me, and then the call cut off.

    "Well that was pleasant, where do we find this pod?"

    "Once we start the next round, I''m sure that Ivan will find us with the pod. He has seemed to take a real liking to you, so it is more than likely that this next round will be over fast." Tenten stared nkly as he spoke, and floated forward.

    "Why will the next round be over so fast?" Aquina asked in puzzlement, looking back and forth between me and Tenten.

    "Because Ivan is going to kill Dave with the pod he drops."

 Chapter 196: Samezees Stickies

    Chapter 196: Samezees Stickies

    "Do you really think he is going to kill you?" Aquina asked as we walked up to the church.

    "Oh yeah, Ivan may be a drunk asshole of a Russian, but he is a crack shot when he is mad!" Tenten added unhelpfully.

    "I will just have to hit the gate running likest time, plus, I have the hamma sammich now! I will just have to move fast!"

    "You know how you only can move at three speeds, right? So does Ivan, and he flies the pod down remotely, so he knows how fast you can go!" Tetenined as we finally got to the tall closed door.

    The strange thing was that it was in remarkable shape considering how everything else in the area looked like...a post-apocalyptic world should look like. This door was out of ce, and I was equally surprised when I pushed the door open and walked inside.

    "What? Isn''t this the ce where we just started?"

    "Yeah! No! Kind of! This is the standard intermission room of sorts. Each of the six areas are in different realities, so this acts as a transfer point instead of having fancy entrances for each level!" Tenten exined excitedly.

    "Where are we, Tenten?"

    "This Mini-Game is called, Undead, Commando Assault! This Mini-Game uses the Game world as its random level generator, the Game World supplies the Mini-Game with the map and the Mini-Game creates the rest!"

    "Then MainFrame knows I''m here then? Why is he just leaving me be?"

    "Ooo, nooo, that old turd Regi can''t touch you in here. Like I said, the Game World just supplies us with the maps, MainFrame can only affect games, not Mini-Games. We aren''t technically in a given state right now, more like a shback in the Systems view."

    "System?"

    "Potatoes?"

    "You said something about the Systems view, right?"

    "Hmmm? I don''t think I said anything about potatoes having a view did I?"

    Tenten now had question marks for eyes, the little bastard was ying dumb now because he said too much! Mom, can you tell me anything about the System?

    ''No.'' -Tequ.

    Well, that was not helpful, but I supposed It didn''t really matter at the present moment.

    "Okay, so, what''s the next round then?"

    "Righto! This round will involve more undead, zombies, and mechanical tigers."

    "Mechanical tiger? Is that some kind of sick joke?"

    "Oh! There will also be an NRG Drink Machine! You can run in all directions at full speed!" Tenten exined with hearts for eyes.

    "Oh! That would be so great for running away from the pod that''s going to try and kill me! Too bad I don''t get it until the end of the round!"

    "Yeah! Too bad!" Tenten agreed with his exhausting exuberance.

    "Are you boys done with your pity party? The next round is about to start, get ready!"

    "Pity party? I''m about to be a grease spot!!"

    "Well, I upgraded to the Hat Tap pistols, more bullets, with a triple shot burst fire, but it trades for a slow reload time. I drag whatever is left of you to the next round and I''ll have another new weapon," Aquina joked.

    I walked up and gave her a kiss, along with a firm swat on the ass that got my lip bit. I gripped my hand tight and was about to pull her in closer, but that was when a green light came on. The door opened and let go of Aquina and started running out of the door as fast as I could, cracking my first knuckle and dropping my FN FAL into my hands.

    I ran out into a sand-filled canyon, and I was taken back to Prime when I had to run through the air to catch Tama. The rock wall was a burnt orange stone that looked like it had been carved but time and erosion. I pounded through the sand looking to my left and right as I did, no point in looking up.

    There were already dirty milk pools forming and pulling up into bone man shapes. I kept running and then looked over my shoulder quickly to see Aquina and Tenten following me, but keeping their distance. Awe, they were so nice to give me space to run around! Fucking chicken shits!

    *BWOOMPH*

    That was my cue to run like the wind, I cracked my knuckle again and my weapon disappeared. I gained a bit more speed, not much, but I wasn''t going to stop and shoot right now. That noise was the Poding in hot, next would be the

    *KERRRRR*

    *THWOMP*

    I was running as fast as my Avatar would go, and as soon as I heard the sound of a high speed rocket-propelled, I did a one-eighty and then ran back towards Aquina and the skeletons. The pod mmed down behind me and I wasunched into the air a couple feet, but I was able to catch myself andnded fine. I whipped around and the pod, a silver tube with glowing blue lines running down it.

    A door opened on the side and a gun was inside and it was surrounded with a green glow. I quickly reached in and grabbed it, and suddenly a small info bar popped up.

    Type: SMG

    Rarity: Umon

    Name: Ripperess

    Clip size:35

    Reload Speed:3.2s

    Enhancements: Samezees Stickies

    I whipped around, gun in hand, it was a ck SMG with a red skirt draped around the stick grip in the front of the stubby gun. What the hell was this? Almost all my points for a gun with a dress and only an umon weapon! Even with my Harem System skill I still got the short end of the stick!

    There was arge group of skeletons already focused on Aquina and I heard moreing from the other side of the pod. I looked back to see azombie mixed in with five more skeletons, so I ran to Aquina and Tenten.

    "Did you get something good?" Aquina asked as we met back up.

    "Only one way to find out!"

    I fired into the grouping after Aquina and the bullet flew all over the ce, but as I got closed the gun became more urate. When the bullets did start hitting the skeletons, ck ink spots would form where the bullet hit, and then It would stretch out and grab another skeleton close by. It didn''t grab more than one time and if a bullet hit one of the ones stuck it would not activate again.

    The results were like watching the old people trying a three-legged race. They slowed down dramatically, but the spots didn''tst forever about five seconds. That wasn''t a lot of time normally, but every action was connected in seconds here, so that was more than enough time to mow them down.

    "Where do we go from here? Did you see and exit?"

    "Around the pod, we just have to head the direction that you were running before, but we need to get rid of this zombie first, we don''t want him to follow us around," Aquina exined.

    "Okay, we almost have this first group between, we will just clean them out and"

    "No, I think we should focus the zombie and get out of here, we are about to get sandwiched in this corridor!" Aquina protested.

    "Fine, Fine, let''s go get the tall bugger then!"

    I signaled the reload, and started to move with Aquina towards the zombie and skeletons. This time I was going to wait till I got closer to the fire. When I was at a good range, I made some quick shots to hit everything but the zombie. The effect turned out exactly how I had nned.

    The fife skeleton had the ck dots extend to the zombie all at once andtched on, instantly pulling them close. The zombie roared and tipped precariously, but the two of us rushed forward and pumped It full of metal bullets until it exploded into a shower of ck particles.

    [2340pts]

    "Yay! You''re still alive!" Tenten cheered!

    It wasn''t over yet, but I gunned down three of the five in front of us, while Aquina pumped two bursts into the remaining two. We both picked up ammo from the corpse and I found a grenade with abel on it. I check the item''s description in my inventory to see what thebel said.

    Grenade: Pull here, toss, run like hell in the opposite direction.

    Helpful,but we had another hordeing upon us, so I turned just in time to see Aquina squeeze off a shot at a bag of nachos.

    [NRG Drink Machine Sign] Acquired!

    Really? Did it need the sign to work? I nced back as we ran and there was arge group of skeletons behind us, but it wasn''t enough yet, I turned back to find two zombies up ahead, waiting for us. I turned and pulled up my gun and emptied the clip on the oing hoard, not caring if I actually killed any.

    "Dave"

    "Don''t worry, I got this!"

    I pulled out the grenade from my inventory andughed as I pulled the pin. The skeletons were a slow-moving mess as all the ck dots found partners. It was an easy toss and the skeletons all watched it fall into the tangled mass of themselves. They all dove for it but were reduced to ck particles an instantter.

    [Overkill 23]

    [2300pts] Bonus!

    [7170pts]

    Nice! But my excitement disappeared as I heard the metallic roar from behind me. Bad Kitty!

 Chapter 197: Brushka

    Chapter 197: Brushka

    "Dave!"

    "Yeah, I hear it, but let''s go grab the stuff those skeletons dropped first, I don''t think the tiger cane this far. The zombies seem fine to wait, so maybe the tiger will be the same. I only hear it and I can''t see it yet, so hopefully, that means it will be in the"

    But that was when I saw the shimmer in the air and tried to roll out of the way, but these avatars don''t roll! I ran sideways but was clipped by a paw, as the barely visible clear tiger sailed past me. I was hit by the same sting as before, like when the skeleton grabbed me, so I was about to keep my focus.

    At least the pain was all the same, and now with the Hammer Sandwich in me, I could take more hits like that. I yell for Aquina to watch out, but she was already raising her gun and shooting before I finished speaking, good girl! I raised my guy and started to run at the Tiger that was now visible because of the bullets hitting it.

    The thing wasn''t terribly different from the form Kyrina first had when I found her on that mining asteroid. The difference was that this one was trying to kill me and not the snu snu to death kind of kill!

    "Aim for its head!" Aquina shouted as I came in range.

    I released a spray of bullets, dumping an entire clip into the tiger''s face as it leapt at me, then turned once the tiger was in the air. I dodge the mecha-kitty and grabbed some of the ammo on the ground, reloading a new clip. This gun was good, but it used a lot of bullets and didn''t do that much damage, the Russian and I would be having words.

    Aquina was now the target, but she was moving in erratic patterns and looping back to me, the cavernous valley run left more than enough room to maneuver. I ran to the side and sprayed the cat, making it change focus once again, but it was toote for it. Aquina had turned and emptied both guns into the Mechanized Tiger, causing it to explode into ck fragments.

    "Woah! Look at you guys go! Dave! I thought you were going to be a chew toy!" Tenten said with excitement.

    "He almost would have," Aquina said as she walked over the pile of stuff the tiger had left behind.

    "Sorry, I was dealing with the twenty-odd skeletons behind us, remember? What were you doing? You called my name twice instead of telling me a tiger wasing for me?!"

    "Everyone makes mistakes! But look at...you should throw that thing away!"

    I walked over to see what the arrow on Tenten''s screen was pointing at, and it was a handheld radio of some sort. There were two more grenades with thebel and a very big knife, which I took and then reached for the radio.

    "Weren''t you listening to me! Don''t touch it! OR!"

    Toote, I touched it and the item disappeared. I looked back up at Tenten, who had flown very close to my face. I was surprised to find that it wasn''t Tenten''s digital cheerful face staring back at me.

    "Hehehe, What do you think of my aim, Shit Brick?"

    The drunken cosmonaut Ivan stared back at me, or at least I assumed there weren''t any other Russian that would be calling me to ask if he had killed me or not.

    "Twat, what do you want?"

    "Do you talk to your mother with that mother, Brushka? I will make you a deal, tit for tat, ah? You like?"

    "You still haven''t said anything yet. Cough up the details, Ivona!"

    "I will hit you next time! Listen, you little shit stain, There is a monster up ahead, a drunken fucking zombie; he has a bottle of vodka in his hand. I want you to get that bottle from him before he dies."

    "Not that that doesn''t sound impossible, but what do I get if I get that bottle from the zombie?"

    "Twenty extra minutes."

    "Deal!"

    "Wow, that was easy! You''re like myst girlfriend!"

    "But, I need a new weapon, this one was shit! It''s an umon weapon!"

    "How you get an umon gun? What did it send you? I told it to send an eclectic nail gun!"

    "An SMG called the Ripperess, and what do you mean you told it to send an electric nail gun?!"

    "IT SENT WHAT? Wait a minute!"

    Ivan had yelled at me through Tenten, and I heard Aquinaugh behind me as Ivan stormed off-screen to yell at aputer in the background. I turned to find Aquina directly behind me, what is with everyone, and standing right behind me? I ended up moving into a kiss with her; I held it and then let her go, thinking about the extra time I was going to get with her.

    "What are you smiling about?" Aquina asked.

    "He is thinking about the extra time he is going to be spending on your ass!" Ivan chimed in from behind.

    I had to restrain myself from turning around and shooting Tenten.

    "Give me a new gun and take all my points, but if you want that goddamn bottle, you had better send something better than an stic band shooter!"

    "Fine, but if that bottle doesn''t make it back to this pod I''m sending, then no sexy time for you, okay shit stain?"

    "Try not to hit me this time. I can''t bring the bottle to you if I am dead, and I don''t think she will have my motivations."

    Tenten''s screen became his digital face again, but he spun in circles for a bit, until finally stopping.

    "I hate when he does that!"

    "What deal did you make with him, Dave?" Aquina asked with a suspicious tone.

    "Just for more time at the end of the round."

    "Why would...oh!"

    "Oh yeah!"

    "And what do you have to do to get this time?" Aquina asked with even more suspicion.

    "Not a lot, just get a bottle of vodka from a zombie before killing it."

    "That''s it, just steal booze from a monster while you have no dodging abilities?" Aquina asked in exasperation now.

    "Yes! But I got this Machete, so we will see."

    "If you die trying to get more time to"

    "Aquina, I would risk my life every time you!" And that soaking wet pussy!

    "You better not die, or I''ll kill you next round!"

    I smiled and turned to look at the two massive zombies, but they were gone. Oh, great don''t tell me they are invisible to now! Aquina must have seen the distressed look on my face and patted my arm.

    "They went into the cave at the end of the canyon, don''t worry. They didn''t turn invisible or anything like that." Aquina reassured me.

    *BWOOMPH*

    *KERRRRR*

    *THWOMP*

    The pod broke the atmosphere and came crashing down up ahead of us. I looked at Aquina with a smile and leaned in to give her a kiss, but she sidestepped me, causing me to almost trip.

    "Hey!"

    "You will have lots of time after, right? So there is no point in rushing right? Let''s go see what your new friend sent you since you two are bing such buddy buddies!"

    "I did it for you!" And that ass!

    "Ha Ha, I bet it was just to hold my hand and whisper sweet nothings into my ear the entire time? Or maybe you want to hold each other for the entire time? I kind of like the sound of that, so maybe that''s what we will do!"

    "Well, I mean we can if you want, but you know"

    "Oh I know, Brushka!"

    Ooo, damn, well, nothing left but to be a rockstar and push on! I was going to have her over my knee the second that bottle of vodka was in orbit! I jogged past her and grabbed her ass as I passed, dodging a swing at me, not all the violence was created by their Dere stat then!

    I reached the silver tube with the glowing blue lines and the door opened. I reached inside and found arge gun inside with a pump slide attached under to a thick tube. I let it go to my inventory and then open that up to take a look at the stats. I also set it and the knife into my middle and ring finger on my right hand, before I opened it up.

    Type: Shotgun

    Rarity: Rare

    Name: Rip

    Clip size:6

    Reload Speed:5.5s

    Enhancements: Explody Slug Shot

    Explody Slug Shot? I hoped that was what I thought it was, but I wasn''t able to put a stock on it until I saw the gun in action. Oof! I received a kick in the behind, as Aquina walked up behind me. I turned with a scowl while rubbing my ass cheeks, and Aquina just shrugged her shoulders with an innocent look on her face.

    "You touch mine, so I touched your back!"

    "You know, when I get that bottle of vodka for that stupid cosmonaut, I will be doing a lot more than just touching!"

    "That''s only if I let you!" Aquina joked as she continued to walk towards the cave.

    Yup, that settles it. This woman is going to bed a soaking mess with a red ass when I am done with her! I left the pod with a smile and chased to catch up with my little squirt.

 Chapter 198: Undead Gansta

    Chapter 198: Undead Gansta

    I caught up with Aquina, and she gave me a wan smile, before pointing up to a crevice up in the wall, ahead of us. I looked up to see a chocte bar stuck up there, so I cracked my knuckle and grabbed the FN FAL out of the air as It appeared, and lined up the shot. Holding my breath and squeezing the triggernded me the results I was looking for.

    [NRG Drink Machine Coin Collector]

    One more to go! I would have to pay attention in this next room, but at the same time, I had other things to do. Aquina is a big girl and she will find it, but I will keep my eyes open for it just in case she doesn''t find it. I wasn''t sure if it would still be around at the end of the round, but it was logical to think that it would be.

    "Ready?"

    "Always," Aquina said with a smirk.

    I leaned in to steal a kiss and was rewarded this time when she turned her head to meet mine. After that, we both cracked knuckles, and advanced with the n of thinning the lesser zombies down before attempting to steal the booze. The n was simple, but I have found that the moreplicated a n is, the more things that could go wrong.

    We both stepped into the cave and the wall sealed behind us, as soon as we werepletely through. Ahead were eight of the normal zombies all crowded around a taller but weird looking zombie. He was wearing shades, a straight billed ball cap, and arge gold chain.

    What the hell was this? Thug zombie? Wait a minute...as I looked closer, I could finally see what was actually going on. The zombies were all getting...MY BOOZE!

    "Wait, Dave!"

    Nope, that fucker was wasting my booze on those monsters! I wasn''t all Rambo here, and I cracked my knuckle again to switch the new shotgun for the SMG. I sprayed bullets at the group even though it was out of range, but that only meant that my bullets would no longer be that urate, but I didn''t need uracy right now.

    Some of the hail of bullets found their mark and I cracked my knuckle to switch back, catching Rip, as I closed in. The dots didn''t work as well against suchrge foes, but I just needed them to stay together when they broke away. Just as I thought, the thug zombie was backing off and the other eight were rushing me head-on.

    I stopped just before they were in range and nted my feet, bringing up the iron sights. The first shot hit the zombie on the left, the second from the end. I had the space of a breath to panic about it not working, but then the bullet lodged in the zombie''s chest exploded. The zombies on either side were knocked from their feet, and the one on the right crashed into the other five zombies,pletely stopping the group.

    I watched Aquina run wide to circle around to the thug as I pumped the gun automatically, discharging a spent shell, then pushing up the next loaded one. I aimed directly into the five in a pile and unloaded another shot into them, pumped, then fired another shot into the one that had barreled into the other five. As the explosions went off, I cracked the only knuckle I hadn''t touched yet, and the machete fell into my hand.

    It was like waking up in the morning in summer and taking a step out into the cool and crisp morning, after a good night''s sleep. I felt great! I dashed forward almost twice as fast as normal and rushed the three survivors from the pile-up. I could see thest zombie that was on the outside of the first shot slowly getting up, as I hacked the three mostly dead ones to bits.

    *ROARR!*

    The zombie rushed me, but I didn''t wait. Cracking a knuckle produced Rip, but I still had to pump it as I ran at the thug zombie Aquina was harassing while going through the motions. Once a fresh shell was in the chamber, I whipped around and fired a slug into thest remaining zombie that was rushing me. I dropped the gun, letting it disappear, and then cracked a knuckle to get out the machete.

    The thug zombie moved a bit faster, but its real skill seemed to be in the drunken way it was able to avoid most of Aquina''s burst fire. I turned on the speed, which turned out to be a real thing because I started moving fast, but slowed down just before reaching the zombie as it was about to drink more of the vodka.

    "Oh no, you don''t!"

    I leapt at the bottle and brought my weapon around to sever the hand at the wrist. The zombie howled out in pain and rage as I darted away. Aquina was now unloading clips on the zombie, and it wasn''t able to dodge as well, now that it was distracted by me and the loss of a hand. That part was probably frustration since zombies should feel pain.

    Once I was far enough away, I set the one-meter tall bottle of vodka in the sand and switched to Rip, Pumping and unloading thest two shells into it as it rushed me. The thug was knocked off its feet, but not dead, and it was starting to get back up, but Aquina was on him. So, while she finished gangster zombie, I started to look around.

    It didn''t take me long to find the exit sign stuck to the wall, and I switched to my FN FAL. A quick shot and the sign exploded into a rainbow of multi-colored sparkling fragments.

    [NRG Drink Machine Sprocket]

    I switched back to Rip and started to reload it while turning back to see how Aquina was doing, but the sounds of bullets firing had stopped.

    Aquina was bent on the pile of spoils left over, but then she stood up, holding a single, but massive western style pistol. It had a blue glow surrounding it, so it would be a good gun, and she deserved it. I jogged over to the piles where the zombies had died and picked up the ammo and three more grenades.

    "You didn''t die! Again! You are on a roll, Mr. Dave!" Tenten cheered.

    After I turned back and jogged up to Aquina as she finished picking up the rest of the items. As I did, the points screen popped up and then I could see the Green outline of the machine through the wall appear. I must be around the corner of the next room of the cave, and I could see the entrance for it on the other side of Aquina.

    I made a quick trip over to the bottle of booze and waved to Aquina as I sprinted back to the drop pod tube. Once it got there I mmed the bottle into the area that held the shotgun, Rip before. The door closed and it shot back into the air, and I waited patiently with Tenten who had followed me.

    Soon, Tenten''s digital face changed and I was greeted by a smiling Ivan. He was already holding the massive bottle, and he took a deep drink out of it with two hands. After he was done, he mmed the vodka down and let out a whoop.

    "So, shit stain, you aren''t that half bad. A deal is a deal, you get your extra time with yourdy, but don''t think we are all buddy-buddy with the discounts!"

    Then Tenten''s digital face was back like he had eaten a lemon.

    "Oh boy! I don''t like that grease ball in my head!" Tenten said with excitement.

    Poor guy, he didn''t have any other tones but excited, maybe I would be able to fix that in the future if I could get him out of this game. I wonder if that was even possible? I pondered the question as I jogged back to Aquina, smiling and waving once I got close enough.

    "So, how did you do? I saw you pick up that big honking pistol!"

    "Oh? This little thing?" Aquina asked as she held her arm out to the side, and cracked a knuckle, letting the pistol fall into her hand.

    Unfortunately, it didn''t have the desired effect, and I had to rush forward to catch her as she was pulled over sideways. I guess only just getting the gun, Aquina had forgotten about the weight and wanted to show off her new toy. The gun was nice, but since the Harem System gave her a body boost, I had been dying to try out her!

    Aquina let go of the pistol, causing it to disappear, and I cradled her into my arms. I used my free hand to push blue hair out of her face, and then kissed her forehead, helping her up. Once we both stood up, I grabbed her hand and started walking into the next room of the cave.

    This cave was much like thest one, only a smaller version of it. At the end of it was another tunnel, but as I looked closer, I could see that there was a door at the end of it that was off. As we walked closer to the glowing green NRG drink machine, I was able to see that it was some type of barn door made from brown pressure treated wood, like my parent''s deck.

    "So are you excited to fix the machine?" Tenten asked excitedly.

    Oh, I was excited, but not about fixing this damn machine!

 Chapter 199: Wet Silk

    Chapter 199: Wet Silk

    I walked up to the glowing green machine and ced my hand on it. The machine shook for a moment and then it yed a jiggle, yes another one, ugh.

    "Do your feet hurt and stink? Has your breath gone down the sink? Then, crack open a can of NRG Drink!"

    [NRG Drink] Buff Acquired!

    "Who writes these?" Aquina said with a half-smile on her face.

    "Pft, probably Dan got his hands on this; that game designer is always the root of all ridiculous things in the games we y! Anyway, Tenten, do you have an off mode?"

    "Off mode! No, why would I want to go off!" Tenten tried to ask, but it just came out as excitement.

    "Dave and I want some alone time, do you think you could keep busy for a while?" Aquina asked Tenten innocently.

    "Busy! Yes! I have games I can y! Let me know when you are ready and I will rejoin you!" Tenten said excitedly.

    Suddenly, Tenten''s digital face turned into a pping bird that moved up and down to avoid obstacles.The game wasn''t very detailed, and but thendscape changed, but it was all pixted images. How could that be entertaining?

    "But, a game like that wouldn''t be much of a challenge for someone like you, right Tenten? I asked with a puzzled look on my face, but Tenten''s face came back.

    "I don''t y the game, it''s more like a sightseeing thing. The world always changes so it''s like flying around in a small world!" Tenten exined excitedly.

    Huh? I guess that made sense, but that game looked pretty low tech, and the images were very pixted. Maybe, in Tenten''s head, or whatever it was called when he was introspective, allows him to see something different than what I can see on the screen. Or Tenten was a sucker for the originals, who knew? Not this guy and I had a fish to fry and sweet buns that needed my attention!

    I scooped Aquina up and jogged to the tunnel at the end of the cave and reached the wooden barn door in no time. I put my foot up and tried to push on the door, but the hinges were on this side. I had to put Aquina down, ruining my, kick down the door to y the bitches dramatics.

    As I opened the door, I was pleasantly surprised to be back in my room from the random world. The massiveness of the room still made me feel like I was in someone else''s room, but the reading chairs by the window and the living room set made a flood of memoriese back. The rings, the talks, and the time spent with the girls in that bed, all of these things yed through my head as Aquina walked up to take my hand.

    "Do you know this ce?"

    "Yeah, this was my room two games ago. I had some great memories in this room and this house. I had juste from the worst game of my existence, and a woman named Grace found me, who you will meet when we get out of this game. Everything is the same as before, sorry, I was just lost in memories, let me show you the favorite part of the room!"

    I took her hand and led her through my room to my four-poster bed. The red sheets were still the same, and the softness of the mattress was the same as I remembered it, as I pulled Aquina down on top of me. I put my hand to her face as she hovered over me, and she brought her face down to mine, pressing her lips into mine.

    My hands explored her body as we kissed, running one hand up her neck and into her hair, pushing her into a deeper kiss. My other hand ran down her side and as my hand was about to reach my bottom, Aquina pulled away and then pulled off her shirt. While in Rome!

    Soon, we were both in our underwear, and back in each other''s arms, lips locked. I followed the same motions as before, and this time I was rewarded as my hand slid down to cup Aquina''s soft cheek. As I squeezed her ass, she moaned, and I could feel her soaking wet panties, making my testosterone re like a star inside of me.

    I turned Aquina so we were both lying down, her on her back and me on my side. I kissed the side of her neck as I slid my hand down her stomach and over the top of her panties, feeling the wetness leaking through. My touch caused her legs to start slowly pumping out, stretching them as the rest of her body was making small twisting motions.

    I stopped kissing Aquina''s neck and then pushed myself up slightly so I could look into her eyes. Aquina''s face was stained with a light pink blush, and she had her mouth open, giving me a look of passionate hunger. I slid my hand back up, and then back down to let my hand slide between her skin and panties.

    As I let my fingers push slowly into her juicy slit, and I watched Aquina''s eyes close, and head tip back as she opened her mouth wider to let out an almost inaudible cry of pleasure. My fingers slowly worked her sweet little button, starting off with soft pressure, while making circr motions that made Aquina grip my arm.

    "Dave...huff, huff...I''m getting so wet...you''re going to make me...AHHH!"

    I could feel the rush of juices soak my hand and I pushed my lips into hers, taking her cries of pleasure inside of me as her body shook in my arms. I reached behind her, and unclipped her brazier with one hand, like a boss, and helped her out of it. Aquina''s small and perfect breast were pushed down onto her chest and I kissed her again, before slowly moving my mouth from her lips.

    I ran a line of kisses from her lips, and then down to her small erect nipples, gently taking it in my mouth, biting on it yfully. I took both breasts in my hands, ying with the nipples, making Aquina''s body squirm more as she moaned. I slid my face down to taste the already drenched pussy, sliding the panties off as I did, but just as I was about to push my tongue deep inside, Aquina stopped me.

    I was pushed onto my back, and suddenly Aquina''s dripping pussy was hovering over my mouth and I could feel my underwear being pulled off. The warm feeling of her mouth felt amazing, and the warmth was heating up my urges. I grabbed Aquina ass and pulled her dripping slit down to my face and started to work my tongue into her folds.

    Aquina moaning was starting to get louder as she sucked on my hard shaft. I could feel her getting wetter as her nectar dripped down my chin and cheeks. Suddenly, Aquina let my shaft fall out of her mouth, and straightened up, grabbing her breasts and squeezing them as her moans became more urgent.

    Aquina put her hands down on my chest and started to grind her pussy into my face. I was caught off guard when the rush of her cum nearly drown me, but the erotic cries made me lick harder. Aquina fell forward and off to the side, shaking, but allowing me to get up and take a deep breath of oxygen as I swung my legs over the bed to sit up.

    "Are you okay for more?"

    In response, Aquina crawled to me and hung herself over myp, bare bottom pushed up. I was sure my erection was causing her some difort, but when she looked back at me and spoke that single word, any thought in any shape or form was lost.

    "Please?"

    I dropped my hand and Aquina cried, causing her pussy to leak clear fluids. After each p, I pushed my fingers into her gash and fingered her until she squirted and shook. Only four more ps and Aquina asked for me to stop and she crawled off myp and back onto the bed on her hands and knees.

    "Oh? Now you want this?"

    I motioned with my eyes down to my throbbing shaft that was just aching to enter her dripping opening. Aquina smiled and gave her ass a wiggle and then pushed it towards me, and I needed no other incentive. I crawled onto the bed and moved behind her, taking both her ass cheeks and spreading them apart.

    Aquina reached back between her legs and guided my shaft...oh that was tight! I looked down to see Aquina''s hand guiding me into her tight ass, but it was too dry so I slowly pulled out. I flipped her onto her back again and spit on my hand, using it to lube myself before slowly pushing my hard rod into her extremely tight little asshole.

    Aquina''s eyes went big as I entered her, and her pussy was already leaking before I was all the way in. As I pulled back, more juices were leaking from her slit and down around my dick, lubing it more each time I entered. Aquina yed with herself, working her pussy far harder than I had as I fucked her ass hard, causing her to spray me three more times.

    I could feel the pressure building and was starting to moan, with Aquina,but then she stopped and forced me out of her and pushed me on my back roughly. She started to suck me off harder than before, and the intense pleasure made my eyes cross. As my body tensed up, Aquina took her mouth off my shaft but continued to stroke it, making me cum up and into her face.

    That look she had was enough to make me want to do it all over again, there was even some cum stuck to her hair. I don''t know what makes a girl look so hot when she has cum on her face, but I sure wish I had the stamina and time for more! I grabbed a towel from my bed stand that was conveniently where nothing had been sitting before and handed it to Aquina to wipe her face.

    As hot as it looked to see my spunk dripping down her face, the magic was wearing off as my sex drive did. After she cleaned up, the two of us went and enjoyed thest couple minutes sitting on the couch, holding hands, and whispering sweet nothings to each other. It''s always a good day when everyone gets what they want!

 Chapter 200: The Plot Thickens

    Chapter 200: The Plot Thickens

    "Are you okay Aquina! It sounded like Dave was hunting you, REALLY BAD!" Tenten said in his usual excited tone.

    "No, he didn''t hurt me, Tenten. Don''t ask me to exin either!"

    Aquina buried her face in my shoulder as she spoke, making me chuckle and pet her soft blue hair. I put an arm around her and pulled into a hug; her head only came to just under my chin. This made it easy for her to bury her face into my ck T-shirt.

    This was my first time noticing my clothes, and I was also wearing camo pants that had multiple pockets. Though, when Aquina finally pushed away, I reached down to try one, but there was no texture there like the pockets were painted on. Pft, this is what I get for giving a shit about what I look like. The girls thought I looked good...most of the time.

    The seal''s form I had before yed through my head and gave me an involuntary shiver, as I followed Aquina who was following Tenten, the blind leading the blind, leading the blindest. We headed over to a door near my bed that wasn''t normally there, and I didn''t think it was there before. Though I was thoroughly distracted when I got into the room, and every point after that until now, so who knows.

    Aquina opened the door, and inside was the standard starting room, the same as thest two. Tenten allowed us to upgrade our guns, but I decided to keep my points, in favor of random goodness. Aquina, on the other hand, dumped all her points into Sally, her new toy, and after she was finished, she was able to easily hold the gun with one hand, so I gave her the Machete for her other hand.

    "Alright! Almost time for round three! Things you should know! There will be new monsters! Tacos Inferno is the new vending machine!" Tenten exined excitedly.

    "What kind of new monster is there going to be?" Aquina asked as she was setting her knuckle slots.

    "New ones!"

    "Anything else, oh Great Dispenser of Knowledge?"

    "Oh, yes! This time instead of looking for parts you will have to find the person holding them!" Tenten exined excitedly.

    "The person? What do you mean? Stop being vague!"

    ''He can''t help it, the game imposes more restrictions on him as you progress further to the end of this game.'' -Tequ.

    "Sorry, Tenten. Mom told me about the restrictions, thanks for telling us what you can."

    Tenten made a big smile fill up his entire screen, and did a loop in the air. I guess I was forgiven for my transgressions, but I had almost forgotten that I had Mom to help us.

    "Who is Mom?" Aquina asked with a puzzled look.

    "Her name is Tequ, you met her at the end ofst game, remember?"

    "The big angel wishdy that gave us all a free pass?"

    "Yes, she is the one! You can talk to her as well, you just have to talk to her in your head and she will respond. She can help us with things, but she is restricted in some ways like Tenten. We have to ask certain questions to get answers about some things, and some stuff she''s just not allowed to tell us, because of MainFrame."

    Aquina paused for a moment, I assumed to try and talk to Mom. Her face lit up in a big smile but then faded to a nk look, then to a partial smile. Something just happened there, I don''t know what, but that range of emotions said she was really excited about something, and then she was shot down, but then mollified by whatever Mom had said.

    "Okay, let''s go."

    "What did you talk to mom about? You seemed like you were excited, but then"

    "No, it was nothing. Come on, time to go."

    Like that was suspicious as fuck.

    ''What did you girls talk about?''

    ''That''s between us.'' -Tequ.

    And the plot thickens, but now I was like a kid at Christmas time, I had to know! That was the moment the door opened and Aquina smiled at me after running out. That almost felt nned.

    "Dave! You can''t sit in here all game! Aquina will get all the points, and you will be useless next round!"

    "Yeah, Yeah, I am going!"

    I cracked my knuckle as I ran out, bringing out the FN FAL, reloading it, and then taking a good look at my surroundings as I ran to catch up. We were on a farm with a small white house, big red barn, and it was surrounded by cornfields all around us. The ce was giving me the creeps, I was getting some sci-fi vibes from the cornfield, an Aquina yell confirmed my suspicion.

    *Boom!*

    "Little green men areing from the cornfield!"

    Great, aliens; I was already missing the dirty piles of milk pouring off of the cracks. I pulled up my gun and took aim, emptying a clip into the closest one''s head, but I didn''t go down. I dropped the gun and cracked to get the Ripperess out and sprayed half a clip to finish it off, nope.

    My first two guns were all but useless, maybe I should have been like Aquina, but I had faith in the piss tank Russian to hook me up. I dropped the SMG, and both of us started to backpedal, constantly looking back to make sure none were nking us. I summoned my inventory and started hucking grenades as fast as I could pull the pin and toss them.

    The green men scattered when I thought the grenades, and they were slow to go off, but I used this to my advantage. I corraled them with the first there and by the fourth one, the first one went off, stunning them briefly, but it was enough. The next two made the fourth and fifth throws into the groups that were still trying to get up short work.

    After thest two went off, Aquina and I rushed thest five, cracking to bring out Rip. Aquina was the first toe in range and took out two before I was in range. Then I unloaded an Explody shell into the middle of the three and watched for the brief moment where the shell lodged itself into the little green man''s chest area.

    The monster looked down and then was ripped apart into a showed of ck particles. Both other aliens were sent flying and burst the same as the first once they smacked into the ground. I gave a quick look around, but the aliens had stoppeding.

    [0:59 seconds until next round]

    "Do you hear that?" Aquina asked as she was moving closer to the big red barn.

    I hadn''t been paying attention, but now as I followed Aquina over I could slowly make out the sound of a familiar voice. It wasing from inside the barn, and I ran past Aquina to open the barn door. As I opened it up, I was assaulted by the loud voice of my favorite drunk Russian.

    "HEY! SHIT STAIN!"

    "Hay is for horses, straw is cheaper, and the grass is free. Horses eat it, so why don''t we! What do you want? Do you have a new mission for us? Maybe a useful weapon?"

    "Are you a fucking child now? What took you so long? Did you squeeze everyst drop out of that little honey with all the extra time I gave you?" Ivan asked thest part in a low tone, but Aquina was standing right beside me, with some burning cheeks.

    Oh boy, this was not going to turn out well.

    Aquina raised her gun to the radio Ivan was making his stupidments from, but I quickly got between them.

    "Cha, chi, chi, cha, don''t be like that! You can shoot him after I am done getting my weapon!"

    "Ho, hoe! Sorry, misses, I didn''t know you were in the room! You know my eyes aren''t as good as they normally are, and that little piss ant of a Tenten is keeping out of my range to jack his monitor!"

    "Can it, you old drunken dinosaur! We will meet face to face one day, and I have a bullet with your name on it!"

    "Oh? I like them spicy!"

    "Enough, stop flirting with my woman or I''ll send the next pod backfilled with grenades! A weapon, now, take all my money. Then mission, and reward, fast!"

    We were on a timer and this was wasting time we didn''t have. Ivan agreed to take all my money and I heard the sounds of the pod dropping from the heavens. Next, Ivan quickly exined the mission, and reward.

    "I need you to find a long copper tube that will look like a spring, two shiny metal pots, and a bag of potatoes."

    "You do know this is a corn farm, right?"

    "I don''t make the missions!" Ivan half-heartedly protested.

    "Oh, really? So, it is just a random mission to send you all the parts to make your own vodka distillery?"

    "Ah, well, you know"

    Ivan''s voice trailed off, but that was the time the round clock hit zero, and a siren went off. The two of us ran outside and rushed to the smoking silver tube in the center of the farmyard. As we ran over, I looked at the ce where the aliens hade out before and groaned loudly.

    There were bigger aliens this time.

    And they had guns...great.

 Chapter 201: Things Dave Needs To Figure Out List

    Chapter 201: Things Dave Needs To Figure Out List

    I ran over to the smoke silver tube, and reached inside, grabbing the gun out. It had a sleek feel that fit into my arms well, and I didn''t feel restricted by the weight while holding it. I didn''t really look at the stats for very long, just enough to know that the thing was a Sam Sammich, and it had Stopping Power, whatever the hell that was.

    The nice thing was this time, there were only six of them, and they didn''t really aim with their guns. Instead, they just shot in our general direction, so both of us split apart, I headed for a small green tractor and ducked behind the wheel. I quickly set my new gun to a knuckle slot and then looked around to see Aquina.

    She had got behind the bar and was firing at the aliens, but none of them had gone down yet. I got and tried to stick my in the steering wheel to fire, but an invisible wall got in my way. In frustration at the game, I backed up and raised my gun to aim through the area I was blocked from, and then squeezed the trigger.

    Everything went wrong from there.

    I had not read all the stats of my gun, full auto, being the main problem. Three shots were fired off before the first one ricocheted back and hit me, followed immediately by two more. The impact from the bullets knocked me back three-meter, and I was only still on my feet because of game mechanics.

    "Are you alright? Who shot you?" Aquina yelled over.

    My vision was pulsing red and the shock of almost killing myself was finally wearing off enough for me to start functioning again. Wow, what a kick! Note to self, if the gun doesn''t go through it, neither will the bullet. On top of that, for the first three shots, there was a heavy recoil, so I would have to keep a tight grip on my gun if I wanted to hit anything.

    "I''m fine, just a ricochet. Don''t ask, I will tell you after."

    With that my vision was now pulsing a light pink, so I ran around the side of the little green tractor. There were only four left now, but they were a lot closer now. I brought my gun up in a nted stance, keeping a tight grip on my Sam Sammich, and unloaded into the big ugly aliens.

    As the bullets started hitting, they were pushed back and each time they were momentarily stunned. Aquina rushed from the barren throwing two grenades in quick session, into the area that my bullets were pushing them. As soon as the grenades were about to hit the ground, I did a fast switch to Rip, pumping two slugs into the centermost alien.

    The explosions went off at the same time to my eyes, but when the smoke cleared, I still had no points.

    "Sorry! I guess mine went off just after yours and got the kills, maybe I can upgrade yours if you give it to me?" Aquina asked as she jogged over.

    It was a fair question and after I had finished reloading, I tried to hand Aquina Rip. As her hands looked like they would touch the gun, they passed through the gun like it wasn''t there. That made sense, I guess, but it was still shitty for me.

    [09:59 Remaining until next round]

    Well, at least there was more time to look around this time, so we had better not waste it. We still had to find the person that had the parts for the Tacos Infernos Machine, and the parts for the distillery. That reminded me, that damn Russian never told us what we would get as a reward, not like that would make me find the parts any easier.

    "I think we should go and take a look inside of the house, I think that''s where most of the parts will be."

    "Why not finish out here first? We didn''t look around the barn that much, but I didn''t see an exit for the game, so we should check their first so we don''t have to backtrack, right?"

    "You are a smart cookie, lead on! It''s nice to have someone take the lead, hehe!"

    Aquina turned to walk to the barn but then looked back, then gave me a sexy look, and an air sses adjustment.

    "Then follow me private!" Aquina said in a deep and throaty voice.

    "I''m going to get you, and your damn privates!" I yelled, chasing after her with the full intention of tickling her half to death.

    The two of us raced into the barn before I caught up to her. I settled for some light tickling, and a kiss, before starting to look around. We had shit to find, and women to save, and maybe I was gonna get some more free time!

    The barn only had onerge open area, with a single level, and no farming equipment. That left the center wide open and decreased the number of ces we had to look. We each took a side and started looking around the workbenches, and shelves lining the walls.

    And look was all we could really do; invisible walls blocked me from touching the bench or its tools. I started to walk along, looking around until something caught my eye. There was a silver pot that seemed to have a bit more detail than everything else.

    "Dave, I found the copper spring thing, the items are more detailed and stand out. So, you should be able to see them better than the rest," Aquina called over.

    "Thank you, dear. I found arge pot with a lid, do you think we should look more? This is two of the four parts, I can''t imagine another one being in here."

    "Better safe than sorry. It will take us more time toe back then if we just finish looking now."

    "Your reasoning is sound, I''m just going to shut up, and look, boss!"

    "You better, or you will be the one going over my knee!"

    "Can I get a substitute? I know this great gal that would just love to switch ces with me!"

    I didn''t get an answer back, so my man brain heard it as a maybe, making meugh quietly.

    "THAT WAS NOT A MAYBE!" Aquina yelled at me angrily from across the barn, making me turn around.

    "Woah, hold on a second, I didn''t say shit!"

    "That''s what you thought!"

    "How the hell would...oh, that''s not cool Mom!"

    ''Sorry.'' -Tequ.

    "Are you kidding me? Alright, what the fuck is going on Aquina? Why is mom ying favorites with you, when you only just met her?"

    I was getting a little fed up with being left outside of the loop with all these secrets. What was the point in hiding everything from me?

    ''You''re not ready to know yet, please, Dave. I promise not to do something like that again, it was just automatic for me, sorry.'' -Tequ.

    "I am sorry too, I shouldn''t have lost it about something you joked about in your mind. I also shouldn''t have asked Mom to spy on you, it was my fault, not hers."

    I was joking? Yes, a very good jokester I am. I waited, nothing, no reaction from Aquina, so it was good for now. The rest would be done covertly without my knowing, no doubt. I really wished I had more time to think about what I wasn''t ready to know. I was really getting behind on my ''Things Dave Needs to Figure Out'' list.

    I turned back with an audible sigh and started to look over the stuff again, but I was getting drawn back into the question of what I wasn''t supposed to or couldn''t know. I was about to get lost in some deep introspection when I noticed something white ahead of me on a bench. When I got closer, I was surprised and a bit grossed out by what I had found lying on the bench, between a wrench and a screwdriver.

    I reached forward and grabbed the human tooth off the bench. It was clean and seemed to be in good shape, so I stuck it in one of the two pockets that I could actually reach into. I looked for a bit more and then turned to Aquina, who had just finished looking.

    I got a pleasant smile, but there was no trace that we had just had a mind-bending discussion. One that produced more questions and no answers, but we needed to hurry, the clock said we only had three minutes left. Aquina pushed her chin out towards the door and I nodded, then both of us ran as fast as we were allowed over to the house.

    The house wasn''t big, and we entered inside into a mudroom with coats hanging up. They had that slightly less detailed look that I was bing more familiar with, so I didn''t waste my time trying to touch them. Instead, I entered the next room and found it was a kitchen with a small table with chairs at the opposite end of the room.

    As I entered the room, I could see that there was a piece of paper on the table, so I walked over to it with Aquina. The paper was a note, but It had more texture than the table, so I reached forward and picked it up and scanned the note, and sighed. I had no idea who wrote this note, but they seemed like they were going to be a lot of work, like Gretchen kind of work.

    "What does the note say?" Aquina asked after I finished reading.

    Instead of reading it out, I just turned it around and held it out for her to read. The note was drawn in crayon, with a stick figure at the bottom. The note read as follows:

    ''Hey! You! I fell down the stairs and rolled into a cage that locked itself. Can youe to get me?''

    Was this a text message? The way it was written, sounded like she wrote the note after she locked herself into the cage, but my thought was interrupted by a ''hm'' sound from Aquina, and augh. She grabbed my hand that was holding the paper and turned it back to me, and I looked at it again. New writing was there and I groaned.

    ''Dave, if you don''t get youzy ass down here right now, I will tell everyone all your dark little secrets!''

    Great, well, I found her finally, because there was only one person I knew that loved secrets and extortion as much as she did.

    Latisha.

 Chapter 202: Crotchety Piece Of Software!

    Chapter 202: Crotchety Piece Of Software!

    "Do you know this person?" Aquina asked.

    "Oh yes, better watch out, she is an extortionist at heart and will use everything you have to get you to do things for the klutz. Not only is she the biggest gossip, but she is a walking time bomb of Murphy''sw just waiting to go off. Maybe we could just pretend like we didn''t see the note"

    "DAVE!"

    The muffled yell came from the basement, and it made meugh, but it was cut short by the round warning. Our time was up, time to head outside and see what was next.

    WARNING, LOCKDOWN IN PROGRESS

    SURVIVE THE REMAINING 4 ROUNDS INSIDE THIS HOUSE TO ADVANCE TO THE NEXT ROUND

    Ugh, so many rounds, but suddenly, everything around us changed. The once beautiful house was now a half-destroyed mess, it was like someone had turned on the doomsday switch had been turned on. The outside was craters and burning fields, and then metal shutters dropped down on the side windows and the small kitchen window.

    That left only the two big windows in the back of the house, and both of us cracked knuckles. With Sally and Sam Sammich in our hands, we dashed to the windows. We got there just as green light beams began shing down and dropping off the little green men, but they were relentless, only by pushing them into a group with Sam, and then pulling out Rip to get them with the Xplodey shot.

    [12320pts]

    Thest little bastard finally died and the shutters mmed down. Lots of points, but no way to get out and collect the ammo that was slowly disappearing from the first ones we had killed.

    [09:59 Minutes until next round]

    "DAVE!"

    I stopped on the floor and trudged over to where I had noticed a door in the kitchen when I was walking through. I grabbed the handle, but it was locked. Of course, it was, but there was a string attached to the knob will old skeleton key looking thing, but it was missing all its...I could feel the pearly white in my pocket shaking, clever.

    I reached in my pocket and pulled the tooth out, and I flipped out of my, flying onto the key. There were two more slots left, so that must mean that were more teeth hiding. I turned to find Aquina giving me a disgusted look, but she had a sac that said ''potatoes''.

    "They couldn''t have put it in a stic bag?" I sighed after asking no one in particr.

    I half expected the back to be filled with little dolls of me, so I turned and started to look around, and Aquina helped, taking the kitchen, while I took the living room. I started with the couch and found the first one on the end table. My discovery was followed by Aquina calling for me toe and pick up the one she had just found.

    After collecting all the remaining teeth, the two of us went to the door. The key sucked up the remaining teeth and disappeared, causing the door to make a clicking noise. I tried the handle, and it opened with ease.

    I made sure to check the stairs before going down, just because Latisha was a klutz, doesn''t mean it wouldn''t be dangerous. The two of us made our way down to the bottom of the stair and turned to find a girl with white hair and a portable machine gun on herp. Cage my ass, this lying bitch, I should have just left her down here!

    "I can see how salty you''re getting, so I guess I''ll help without you begging me," Latisha said with a nomittal hand wave.

    "What were you actually doing here?"

    "Waiting for you, and this little tasty morsel. Where did you find such a cutie? Does he make you scream?" Latisha probed.

    She had dark skin and a brilliant smile, but I knew there was an evil mind lurking just behind it. I felt back for Aquina, well, no I felt bad for all the girls, but I think Grace might get her to sing a different tune if she annoyed her too much. Let''s see if I have to break this up, plus I see thest part of the distillery!

    "W-W-What!?" Aquina stuttered.

    "Oh, love, don''t be shy, you can tell Mama Tisha all your secrets!"

    "Alright, I got my pot, let''s boogie, the round is almost up. Let''s all head back to the top."

    "Why?" Latisha asked, giving me a strange look.

    "We have to survive three more waves upstairs! Come on!"

    "Just go close the door, where did it say you need to be upstairs? Don''t we just have to survive?"

    That made me pause, there were 30 seconds left on the clock, but she wasn''t wrong. Plus it was a single path that we could mow them down on the stairs. I ran up and closed the door, then came back down, cracking a knuckle and getting myself ready and the time went off and the next round started. Aquina joined me, but Latisha remained in her chair, but I ignored her.

    Hopefully, when the aliens started to get too much she woulde help, but I didn''t put much faith in that. Both of us were ready for anything that came through that door and we stayed deathly quiet. Above us, we could hear footsteps of the creatures moving around, but after about ten minutes, Aquina and I rxed, and flopped back into the wall.

    Latisha finally got up and came over to sit on the ground in front of us. I guess she was tired of waiting for us toe to her because she started whispering at a very low level as soon as she got over to us.

    "If we stay quiet, they won''t find us, and"

    The door burst open, scaring the shit out of all of us, and both Aquina and I started firing. Even Latisha was sending a hail of bullets from her massive gun. The round ended, and none ever made it to the stairs, giving us another ten-minute breather. Two more rounds to go, and staying down here seemed like a good idea.

    Still, I ran up to the top of the stair and found tons of ammo, far more than I hold, so I called down to the girls, and they came up and collected the remaining ammo. I also picked up three of the same items, called ''Don''t Stand On This''. They were a type of proximityndmine that looked like a doormat when I tossed around the house.

    After that, we headed back down and got all our guns to reload, but Tenten suddenly perked up.

    "Ah, Dave! I don''t think

    The round buzzer went off and Tenten cut off what he was going to say and just sighed instead. I wonder what the little tin can was about to say? I didn''t have time to think about it more, as explosions rocked the house from my doormats, but soon the rush of footsteps started again.

    The horde of aliens was trying to fit down the stairs, but it was a bottleneck. It didn''t really matter what they sent, the firepower we had was more than enough to hold back the waves as aliens exploded into ck particles. There were some massive ck aliens, but they couldn''t fit down the stairs and just took more bullets.

    Soon, the aliens stoppeding, and the final round timer started, but Tenten immediately started to talk again.

    "You need to get out of this house!" Tenten said with a lot of excitement.

    "Why?"

    I didn''t have a chance to get an answer, my screen started to sh red, and my HUD was assaulted by strange symbols running across my vision. What the hell was going on? I was about to turn and ask the girls, but then the house was ripped off the basement.

    Above us, as the house pulled away, the massive monster of an alien that held it in its hand opened its mouth facing us. The light was gathering in its mouth at a scary speed, slowly goingrger. This was not good.

    "RUN!"

    We burst up the stairs and barely made it out of the st range. This was crazy, I looked back and the thing was probably the same size as the legless monster on Prime. This thing had legs and it was using them to chase after us.

    "What the hell is going on?!" Latisha asked in a panicked voice as we ran as fast as we could, but I wasn''t the one that answered.

    DAVE, YOU CAN JUST PLAY A GAME WITHOUT CHEATING IN SOME WAY SHAPE OR FORM!

    "Fuck you, stop being so salty you crotchety piece of software! Just because we thought of a good idea to use part of the game to make it easier for us DOESN''T MAKE IT CHEATING!"

    ALL YOU DO IS MAKE EXCUSES, BUT I FOUND YOU IN THIS GAME, AND NOW I WILL HAVE MY REVENGE!

    "Dave, what did you do to this guy?" Latisha asked.

    "This stupid twat is the father of the person that convinced Irellia to betray us all in the Transporter world where I lost you!"

    Latisha stopped and turned, leveling her gun at the four-armed monstrosity. There was an unbridled rage burning in her eyes as she screamed a blood-curdling battle cry, unloading hell, and rage into the aliens. MainFrame had no idea what it had just unleashed.

 Chapter 203: I Get It. Im Here To Do A Job

    Chapter 203: I Get It. I''m Here To Do A Job

    Unfortunately, we were going to need more than hell and brimstone to bring down this chaos monster. This was an end boss, Four arms, long oval te on the top of its head, and a big long tail. It was something from a game that the aliens were from, that might actually be a fun one, but now was not the time. I ran, and scooped the firestorm incarnate as her white hair flowed behind her.

    "Put me down! I will fuck that mother fucker!"

    I was just able to clear the st radius, and ran to Aquina, who was running to the barn. The barn would be no match, but it would be something between us.Thank someone that the thing was slow, and it was taking it''s time to turn, so I put the no longer squirming Latisha down. The realization that she had almost be rainbow dust had set in, and she was looking a lot calmer.

    "How can we beat something like this? Latisha gun didn''t even scratch it." Aquina said with worry etched on her face.

    "We don''t have anything, but there is a drunk Russian that is going to owe us a favor. I don''t know if he can help up, but we don''t have any options. I will distract it and you go ce the parts of the distillery in the tube! Go, Fast!"

    I reversed and ran back out to see the monster finally bringing its face to bear on the barn, but I was already running and cracking a knuckle. The Ripperess dropped into my hands, and I ran straight at it. The thing was well over twenty meters tall, but I was wrong to think it would be all slow.

    I was sent skidding across the map like sliding on icy ground. Only the game mechanics saved me, I couldn''t get knocked into the air, and I didn''t have health, so a hit of any strength was always the same. Still, this was not going to be easy, the movement speed wascking, but I never saw the back handing.

    I cracked to get Sam Sammich out and started to circle the ck four armed monolith as I tried to track me. The bullets I fired had little to no effect, the alien turned to face me with unnatural speed and I swear it grinned at me before spinning at a blinding speed. The massive tail caught me, and I felt the first sting, but then I was knocked through the little green tractor. I was smashed into the ground, and my screen was now pulsing red as I got up.

    "DAVE! IVAN SAID HE''S SEND YOU SOMETHING OF YOURS TO EVEN THE ODDS SINCE MAINFRAME IS CHEATING! TRY NOT TO DIE!" Aquina screamed.

    Ugh, yes, not dying sounded good, and I was up and running again. My screen was back to pink and I tried to get out of range, but the alien did another lightning fast tail smash. I was smashed into the ground again, and I heard the girls both scream my name, but it was getting harder to get up. My HUD was throbbing crimson red, and my head was starting to hurt.

    *BWOOMPH*

    I heard the sounds, but all my attention was on trying to get back up and the monster that could now run as it closed in on me. I wasn''t sure there was anything that could make a difference, but I heard a different noisee from the sky. I had finally got up, but the alien was almost on top of me, so I spared a nce to the sky.

    I immediately turned on a dime and hoofed it as fast as i could to get away from the monster, while running from the ck object in the sky. It''s funny how some connection spread across games, and they never are forgotten. The alien was almost on top of me, and I was sure one of the four hands were moments from grabbing me, so I jumped the measly amount I was able to, but it was enough.

    The familiar encirclement of my MAS Unit, Diamond Edge, closed and around me, and time almost froze solid as every system function came on line at once. I pulled out my Naginata and charged the Gravity Dynam to make my de weightless, then I leapt at the first knee. I flipped forward, shing through the knee, and then nting off it, and shooting directly sideways. I flew by the second knee, letting my de cut into it as I passed, but I turned, and nted on an air tform.

    I looked up and the monster and it was ever so slowly moving itsrge eyes to look at me, but it waste. I jumped after activating System Override again, straight at the bastard''s face, and sticking my weapon deep into its neck. Then I activated the Gravity again at maximum, but I did it the wrong way, making the sword weightless and the aliens head explode off its shoulders.

    That was gross, but effective, I thought as I rode the headless titan to the ground. Thank you, friend; I tried to express my thoughts to Diamond, and I could feel him smile, but then when we were on the ground I was ejected from the suit. My hexagon covered ck MAS Unitunched into the air, the only sound it made was when it broke the sound barrier.

    [99999pts]

    Ha! Suck it Mainframe!

    "Dave!" Both girls called as they ran over to me.

    The shower of ck particles was raining down around me as I took both girls into my arms. That was another close call, but we came out on top only thanks to Ivan. I buried my face into blue and white hair, kissing the tops of both girls'' heads.

    "So it was Irellia who betrayed us all?" Latisha asked as we all pulled apart.

    "Yeah, but she is locked in another game that I was able to leave before finishing, but we will be going back there. There are things that need to get down before we go back. Fate, Tyson, is frozen and his father, Reginold, who was a Game Master, was somehow put in the MainFrame. I don''t know how to exin MainFrame and how he is controlling, but a lot of things have been changing since you died."

    "Ooooh! You are going to have to fill me in on the gossip, Where is Serina, Chelesa, and Bianca?"

    The name hit me like a bag of hammers. Every girl was special, but I had found her on a ve only by chance near the end of the game. We had spent two years on the game, and Bianca had been an abused ve the entire time. I hadn''t spent enough time with her because once the betrayal happened, everything happened at lightspeed.

    "Dave? Are you okay? Where are the girls, Dave?"

    Latisha looked concerned, and I sighed.

    "Serina, and Chelsea are in the Hall of Gods watching right now, but I haven''t found Bianca yet. It''s been for games since you died, and I also went through an entire lifetime with no knowledge, system, or memories. I don''t know if there were more missed then, I remember meeting people, but it''s hard to say if they were"

    "Dave! Stop, it''s okay, you can''t save us all," Latisha tried tofort me, but I wasn''t having it.

    "That''s my job, the only one I have, every life I live. I just wish I knew the purpose of all of this. Our story started off with lies, and I still can''t get a straight answer out of anyone. What I am told, is slowly making less and less sense as I hear little slip ups, here and there"

    Neither of the girls said anything, but it wasn''t like I expected them to start spitting out some unknown info that would make everything okay. That would be to fucking easy. I turned away from them, and walked away, but a Small wooden hut burst from the ground almost right in front of me.

    The thing damn near scared the shit out of me, but luckily it was an outhouse, but the sign on the door was weird. My mncholy was put on hold as I examined the sign. It was a white silhouette of a man using the toilet as usual, but there were cloudsing up from the toilet seat. My interest was fully piqued, and I reached forward, opening the door.

    "Hands kind of rocky? Reloading speed a little sloppy? Get the heat, and burnt cheeks with Tacos Infernos Machine!"

    The machine was glowing red and I watched the Tacos Infernos perk light up in my HUD on the left side. There were two slots left that were not lit up, but I couldn''t see any symbols in them. I turned back to the girls to see them both with their heads down, I can see why Aquina would be like that since I knew her and Mom were hiding something, but was Latisha hiding something too? Fuck it, I didn''t care, I will just be a good little soldier and collect more, not like I had a choice.

    I noticed that there was a door on the side of the barn now, and I started to walk to it ignoring the girls.

    ''It''s not their fault.'' -Tequ.

    ''It''s fine, I get it. I''m here to do a job, and that''s what I will do.''

    ''Dave'' -Tequ.

    I ignored her, and opened the door with Tenten following. I started to get my guns upgraded and ready for the next round. No more chances, or random bullshit; I upgraded my guns as far as they could go, and then heard the girlse in behind me. I didn''t turn around, I wasn''t ignoring them, but my head was focused and I knew what needed to be done. Get to the end of it all, and maybe then I will be able to find a nice asteroid like Greg.

 Chapter 204: They Are All The Same Person/All-Mother

    Chapter 204: They Are All The Same Person/All-Mother

    The Night Life game, I had yed this my second game in Reborn, and Serina had been with me. The entire world consisted of streets with neon signs and lots of ''Other'' things you might find windows lit up in red, but this time was a lot different. The main thing was that all the people were trying to kill us, people, not monsters, or zombies.

    I hesitated for only a second before firing, but when I did shoot, I was able to reset my brain back to game mode. I continued firing as men and women in Friday night club clothes exploded into showers of ck particles. That was the only thing that made this somewhat okay.

    It wasn''t like I had never killed anyone, I wasn''t squeamish about pulling the trigger, but these were just normal people. It would be like sitting in a restaurant or a library and then having everyone get up and grab the closest things to them, then try to kill you with it. I was able to push through, but what if there was blood, and I was using Rip to fire into a crowded alley?

    "DAVE! Get in the game!" Latisha screamed at me as someone got close to me.

    I dropped Rip, cracking to get Ripperess, and a short burst made the man in a dress suit explode. He wasing in for over handed trash can lid m, and there were moreing, but my gun tore through them like paper. The girls ran up firing beside me, and we cleared the street in moments.

    "What''s up with you? You were just walking forward without shooting?" Aquina asked with concern, taking my arm.

    A small part of me wanted to pull away from her touch, but that wasn''t fair. I just needed to get my head in the game. I dropped the Ripperess and patted Aquina''s hand, then I leaned over to kiss her cheek.

    "Sorry, having all the people rush me in this cewas weird, just normal people, and I''ve been here before. It was all just a bit too surreal for me, but I have my bearings about me now."

    "Good, it has been a while, and I think you need some stress taken off you" But Latisha was cut off by another re from MainFrame.

    I WILL NOT STAND FOR PLAYER USING A SYSTEM OUTSIDE OF THE DESIGNATED GAME. THIS TIME I WILL END YOU FORSU

    [Builder System Sequence One]-Armory, is nowplete.

    [Armory] Acquired!

    ''Armory gives you ess to every weapon you or any Harem Member has used. There is an internal menu that allows you to scroll through, or you can call out the weapon''s name out loud or with thought.'' -Tequ.

    Finally, something useful, but no, MainFrame was still raging

    YOU ARE NO BETTER THAN HIM, CHEATING RIGHT IN FRONT OF ME LIKE THERE IS NOTHING I CAN

    [Builder System Sequence One] Is now over, reverting back to Mating Sequence.

    I WILL GET YOU DAVE FOR WHAT YOUR BROTHER DID TO ME!

    Resuming in 3

    That was a close one, but MainFrame was out of control.

    2

    1

    I was back in my room, finally. I didn''t even see if one or more girls had joined me, I just went andid face down in my bed. I couldn''t get physically tired unless I wanted to, but the mental stressestely were starting to give me a proverbial headache, since I could have those. I flopped face down, but I did hear the soft footsteps of someone walking over to the bed where I was lying down.

    I felt the pressure of her climb onto my back and I knew who it was before the white hair fell down to mix with mine.

    "Are you okay, honey?"

    "Just brain tired," I said in a muffled voice as I spoke into the bed.

    "Hm, well take off your shirt and I will use some oils to rub you back. I can try and loosen you up and let you rest for a bit. Your blue-haired darling, Aquina said she would wait for us," Latisha told me as I pulled my shirt over my head

    I felt her get off my back, but then returning to climb back on top of me, but this time she felt different. I could feel her smooth thighs slide along the sides of my waist as she pushed down on my back to shimmy forward. I could also feel the warmth from between her legs press down into the cent of my back, sending a warm sensation through my body.

    I felt the ssh of oil on my back and then Latisha started to work it in. I tried to turn my head to get a peak, but I was met with a face full of pillow, so I just l put my face back into the bed. I could feel her hips slow-moving as she worked my muscles, they didn''t hurt, but the feeling of the pressure of her fingers kneading into my back still gave me relief, pushing out the stress.

    Soon, Latisha rolled me over and I got my first view of her naked body in what seemed to be forever. Her white hair cascaded over her dark breast and then into my face and she leaned in. As our lips touched, my hands slid my pants off, and Latisha ground her now oiled up pussy aggressively on my rock hard shaft, moaning into my mouth.

    Latisha''s hand-stretched down as she pulled her now dripping pussy off my now aching cock. I could see the juices drip down as she took me in her hand, guided herself down but only letting the tip go in. She stopped kissing me and straightened up, then slowly pushing down, letting her ebony slit swallowed me. As she went down, she let out a long open-mouthed moan with her head tipped back and both hands pushing her white hair back.

    I ran my hands up her waist and then took both her chocte breast in my hands as Latisha started to ride me harder. I could feel her getting wetter as she bounced on my stiff cock until I lifted her off me and bent her over the end of the bed. I pushed into her and then gripped her ass cheeks in both hands, ramming my shaft deep inside her, making her back arch in a wordless cry of pleasure.

    Each thrust I pushed into Latisha''s pussy seemed to make her cry for more louder until I felt her lips mp tight around my near erupting cock. I filled her insides with my cum as her legs shook with an intense orgasm. Latisha''s legs shook more as I pulled out and her lips twitched as a small stream of my semen trickled out of her soaking slit.

    She rolled over and I climbed back onto the bed with her, taking her into my arms after she climbed up to the pillows. Latisha rested her head on my chest and closed her eyes, while I was left to my thoughts. Thest thing MainFrame had said to me about me having a bother was not burning a hole into my head.

    ''Mom, do you know about my brother? I don''t understand how I could have one unless my parents had one that I didn''t know about.''

    ''Yes, but something happened to him and he is now assaulting one of the Zodiac worlds with two others. For some reason, they were sent to the final world first and lost, but that sent then back in the world line.''- Tequ.

    Woah, that the most I have ever got from Mom.

    ''So then, who are you to the girl?''

    ''I am of the All-Mother. Your girls are all my children.''

    ...What? Wait a minute

    ''You had all these girls with Simon?!''

    ''Simon is not my husband, I was forced by Mainframe to tell you that. Simon, Mr. Datum, and Dan all the same person. The same faceless god you met at the end of the first game with me, Dansei, your guide.'' -Tequ.

    ''Then, what about the earth? If he''s all three then''

    ''It''s the same world Tyson ced you, MainFrame holds a grudge against your brother for beating him and an overwhelming victory.'' -Tequ.

    ''Then why are you telling me this now?''

    ''Your brother Hyde, gave his position away to MainFrame. Now MainFrame will be stuck in Game Master form and only basic restrictions are put in ce. You don''t know how long we have all wanted to tell you, but MainFrame waited for you after Hyde defeated him. Know this was the only way to do something to him.'' -Tequ.

    ''You''re telling me I''m not from earth?''

    ''None of us know and that''s what we are fighting for. The world you knew was a figment created by MainFrame as a distraction to confuse you and make you y the games casually.'' -Tequ.

    ''And now I''m not being casual, and MainFrame thinks I am going to be my brother all over again. What is his problem? Isn''t he aputer or something?''

    "That''s an answer that we are trying to figure out, Dave,'' Replied a man''s voice from in front of me.

    I opened my eyes and I was sitting up, in the cafe, Chai teatte steaming in front of me. Simon sat in front of me with a big grin on his face. I wasn''t sure how to react.

    Part of me wanted to pull Tilly''s Stone greatsword out over the top of his head and miss catching it. Then, I was just happy to finally understand what was going on, and I had a brother, so there was that. I wonder if he was a Harem Hero?

    ''Harem Leader.'' Tequ.

 Chapter 205: MainFrame

    Chapter 205: MainFrame

    "You know, this is kind of nice, how many games has it been since we met in the Hall of Wishes? Dansei asked as I sipped at mytte.

    "So you were the faceless god? Just how many people have you yed?"

    "I was forced to y a weird position, every one of us has had to lie, but this isn''t the first time we have done this. Last time...things didn''t go well, we told you earlier like the others, butit wasn''t good for anyone, and you lost everything."

    "Woah, hold on! This isn''t the first time, then what about all the souls? Was that a lie as well?"

    Small holes were starting to poke through my calm, this is too much to take in all at once. I stood up, but...whoever this thing actually was, didn''t try to stop me. I left the coffee shop and started to run, I had never looked, but this city was also the one that I...was told I lived in...was I actually there? But, If it was all made up, then who was Serina? Why was she a part of it?

    ''Serina is special to you somehow, but that is all I know, there is still so much that we don''t know. Reborn keeps resetting, and then we are all forced to do this again without knowing what had happened. You are not alone in this fight, just behind the rest, but not by a lot.'' -Tequ.

    I ran, but decided to grab a cab, and gave the driver some cash and directions. The man took the money wordlessly as I got into the back. There had been cash in my pocket when I checked before getting into the cab, but I was hardly surprised by anything anymore.

    ''If I failed, shouldn''t my brother, and the others be ahead of me by a lot?''

    ''The also failed and had to go through all twelve worlds alone, this will be the only advantage you will have going in. Your brother, Hyde, was the first to report back of the three, but the other two will be a while before we hear from them. They don''t have the same zeal as Him.'' -Tequ.

    ''What is he like? My brother?''

    ''Hyde is always the strongest, and he is the only one of the five of you that didn''t use the builder system. Fiercely loyal, and protective of his family, that''s why he took MainFrame with him for you. I don''t know why MainFrame is always so easily baited by you brother, but he will be surprised when he finds out what it''s like in the Zodiac worlds.'' -Tequ.

    ''Do you know why MainFrame is acting like this? Isn''t it supposed to be the watcher over the games to make sure we have fun or something like that?''

    ''He is the only thing that we really know nothing about, thest game ended because he stopped us, but something changed this time. Hyde, Kiada, Bhan, and 69584 were all sent to Aiha, the 13th Zodiac world, and they lost, but the biggest effect was them getting pushed back on their world lines, rtive to your position.'' -

    "Who? All those numbers, is that a person?''

    ''Yes, 69584 prefers to go by this name, but he doesn''t work with others, and it is hard to call him a Harem leader with only three partners, but he is the only one that hasn''t failed. 69584 as Already captured one of the game worlds. He is now pushing into the next with his trio, but each of you will have to finish your three before you can converge on the final world, Aiha together.'' -Tequ.

    I had finally arrived at the address I had asked for, and once the cab stopped I got out of the car. My head needed a break from the info dump, I partially wished I could just have it downloaded in, but that might be worse. I shook my head and looked at my old house, a normal white and green bungalow with a nice yard.

    I wasn''t here toe to cry or to go visit my old home, I just needed confirmation, and now I had it. This was all more than just some game, or maybe that''s exactly what it is, but why are we stuck in an endless loop? Not much of a game if you ask me, butining about it wasn''t going to get me anywhere.

    "Feel better now?"

    I turned to find Dansei standing sitting in awn chair across the street, and he was patting the seat of one beside him. I sighed, and walked over to him and sat in thewn chair.

    "Better, I needed to see it. I can''t believe it was here the entire time, but there is one this bothering me about all of this. If we five are the Harem Leaders, What does that make these girls?"

    Dansei looked away for a brief moment and then turned back to me with a tired expression.

    "We don''t know, but all of them refer to Tequ as their birth mother once they reach the Hall of Gods, buttely, they have been starting to be aware faster. They are part of the game worlds, but all are drawn to you all like sweets, so we don''t know if they are like you or AI NPC."

    "They don''t seem like AI, the feelings I have shared with them are real. The pains and struggles have all been just as real for them as it has been for me. How could you consider them NPC?"

    "Don''t you think I have felt your pain? Do you think Tequ doesn''t hurt when she is forced to lie to you? We are all AI Dave, of all the things we don''t know, this is one thing that each of us knows, we are AI, you five are different. You five are the only onespatible with the external systems, like the builder system and the Harem System."

    "Okay, fine, I ept it all, what next?"

    "y the game, get to the Game World and defeat MainFrame. Nothing has changed in the n, just the reason why you are doing it.We are still going to take the Founders'' worlds, but they aren''t Founders and there are only four of them, Talon, Gresh, Maddine, and Thalm. These are the four Game Masters and they each control three worlds, and you will have to take three of them," Dansei exined.

    "Like the snake Greshaha?"

    "No, he is with your brother now."

    "Well, I guess that means I have some work to do. How many more women will I need to collect, or how does that work?"

    "You have been doing better than some of the others, and the fact that you already have the first sequence of the Builder System unlocked you should help you to be moving faster. There are only five girls left to find, and they are thest ones. Your brother was quite the collector, if that is the right word, and took a good chunk of the women with him."

    "Wow, so I''m kind of like a chip off the old block, then right?" I asked hopefully.

    "A chip off the block, yes, but I think we are using the term in different contexts."

    "Ha ha, very funny, are we done here? I feel bad for acting as I did with the girls back there, so I wouldn''t mind getting back to them."

    "Maybe, you two aren''t that different, but I have one more thing to talk to you about before you go back. Things with the girls are going to be a lot different going forward. First is their personalities, you figured out that something is affecting the girls and they tended to act erratically at times, right?" Dansei asked while sipping a drink with an umbre in it.

    "Yes, I realized that the Dere stats were a clear indication, but I thought that was you."

    "No, everything is controlled by MainFrame but was in the game before you stopped Tyson. MainFrame was looking around the different games, and only using Tyson to harness while he was trying to find something. Then, when he didn''t find whatever he was looking for, he started using Tyson, even to the point of having to go through that life. I''m sorry Dave, you have been through a lot, but I have some good news. The Harem System works normally now, meaning, no more Dere stat, and no more lewd quest unless they are written into the game."

    "That is the best news I have heard in a long time, but do you know what Mainframe is looking for?"

    "No, but I do know that the Game Masters were the ones sent to put him back into MainFrame. I don''t know what that means since this, Reginold identity clearly doesn''t like us, but the Game Masters don''t like when he is free." Dansei mused.

    "The real question is how he keeps getting out, what the point of putting him back in if he is just going to get out again?"

    "I don''t know, it might have something to do with the Zodiac worlds, but I''m not sure. I know some things, but MainFrame has always been a mystery. Whatever he is looking for, I don''t think it will be good for either side, and it may very well be the reason why we are stuck in this loop."

    We said goodbye, but Dansei told me he would be in touch whenever I needed him, just the same way Mom was. After he left, I rxed as the world slowly pulled apart, hundreds of colored bits rising into the darkness. I closed my eyes and prepared myself for what I hoped to be an exciting new world with my girls, the real ones.

 Chapter 206: Back To Normal, Whatever That Meant

    Chapter 206: Back To Normal, Whatever That Meant

    I closed my eyes and felt the shift of worlds, my body change, the water around me. I opened my eyes to four smiling faces, the girls were all sitting around the bed I was lying on. We were back in the town, but I wasn''t sure which one; this wasn''t the same ce we had stayed before, The Rusty Hook, this was a nice ce.

    "Girls, where are we?"

    "Pendaria, Dave, it''s civilization! With real people!" Grace eximed with excitement.

    "Really? How do the rest of you feel?"

    The girl''s dog piled me in response, all trying to squeeze the life out of me, anding close. After I was released from death''s loving embrace the girls went back to their stupid infectious grins. The group were being a bunch of stoop pigeons, looking at me and then each other.

    "Okay, I give up, what''s so funny or whatever has got you all tongue-tied and smiling like clowns?"

    I had to put up my hands to stop another dogpile, and the girls let out a collective sigh.

    "We are great, thanks to you and your brother, Tenten told us all about Hyde," Kierra said.

    I shot out of my bed and looked around. Tenten was here? How?

    "Where is he?"

    "Calm, Dave, he is literally on the other side of the door waiting for this very moment, go open it before he starts sparking with excitement!" Grace told me, moving out of the way and pointing to the closed door.

    I rushed over and flung the door open hard enough to almost smash it off its hinges, and the floating tv had its back turned to me. Tenten slowly turned around and he had an ominous look on his little screen.

    "Dave, I think you are a dirty old man...I JUST KID DAVE! I don''t have to be excited all the time anymore, but I wanted to show you so you would know how excited I am to be here with you!"

    I grabbed the little TV and we spun around the room. I was so happy to have him with me, it was going to be like having another one of the guys around, but I wonder. I stopped spinning and then let Tenten''s digital screen stop spinning before I asked him about what I had on my mind.

    "So, If you''re here, then that means that you came here with Ivan?"

    Tenten let his eye roll all the way around the inside of his screen before answering, but his face froze. The screen became a wash of static, but the image fixed itself. Ivan was smiling on the other side with a bottle in hand.

    "Hey, shit stain you made it out alive, and you brought us with you!" Ivan held his bottle up to me and took a good long drink before speaking again. "You know, you got some real lookers with you, and I heard from the big guy that the boot licker was taken by you crazy fucking brother," Ivan said as he wiped his mouth on his sleeve.

    "You''re calling him crazy? You try to kill people and robots with drop pods! Just how bad could my brother be?"

    "Bad? No, but there isn''t a crazier son of a bitch in this game. I''ve seen him run into hordes of monsters with the Armory, but still use his bare hands because it was cooler. Man is as thick as a rock, and I like him! Maybe if you pulled the lead out of your ass, we might catch him? Yes?"

    That was the n, and I turned to the girls who were already standing up and looking ready to go. Aquina and Latisha were both in human form, but I had no idea what their beast form was. I looked at Grace who was smiling at me, not much had changed with them, but they all seemed happy, so what did the rest matter?

    "Okay, girls, do you know what we''re going to be doing? I know the world has been frozen, but there must have been some clue about where we could find a quest, right?"

    "Yes, we found a bounty board, but it just said that we need to report to the local Shell Cop station to get more information. We looked around for a while and ended up finding one, but the world started back up when the girls got back. Grace and I went and found out you need to have a license to take bounties, and that means taking a course and then a test," Kierra exined.

    "The best part is everything happens in the city! We are going to be detectives Dave! In the big city! Crime, Love, and passion mixed with the vibrant city life!"

    Grace was getting lost in herself as she spun and spoke. I caught her as she spun into my arms, the spin turning into a kiss. Grace gave me a deep kiss, but then pulled away, her eyes closed as she twirls more until Kierra yelled at her to stop after stepping on her feet.

    After everyone was ready, we headed out into the hotel hallway and walked to the elevator. The ride down included all the girls trying to molest me and I was only saved by a group of people wanting to get in when we got to the bottom. I squeezed out and passed the people, getting a short respite from the women that did not take more than two breaths to get back to my side.

    "You all need to chill out, save it forter when we are all, not like we can do anything anyways!"

    Grace and the girls allughed at me as we all went for a walk in the new big city of Pendaria. The buildings around us were simr to what I thought was my homeworld was, and this was downtown so we were surrounded by skyscrapers galore. There were no cars or trucks, but many trains were moving around on rails that went all over the city. The streets weren''t packed but this could just be a lull in the normal services, like between breakfast and lunch.

    The people we did see on the street were all surprisingly human, but when I asked Alex about it, she said there was something that restricted us from changing. Being a massive mecha-leviathan was not something I wanted to identally change into in these close streets. No, I would just take her word for it.

    The girls and I walked for about twenty minutes before I noticed the blue and red covered shell, The Shell Cop shop, this would be interesting I assumed. Sometimes being wrong feels better than being right. This was one of those asions.

    The olddy behind the desk took one look at me, and then at the girls. She told me to go sit down and wait for my turn. Something about standing in line already was about toe out of my mouth, but the old windbag cut me off before I could speak a word.

    "In the back, they will tell you what to do from here." the old woman croaked, pointing to a closed white door.

    I looked at the girls, but they just pushed me along and through the door, almost without opening it. Man, these women were getting pushy, I almost missed the hardwire personalities from before. At the same time, it was nice to see that they still care about me just as fiercely, if not more than before.

    The room we walked into was... another waiting room, great. We all walked up to thedy at the desk, but before we could ask, thedy pointed to a red reel that was standing beside her desk. Thedy didn''t look up, but his kind of thing must have been standard for her. I reached over to grab a number, and the five of us went to sit down, finding an open row of seats big enough for all of us, but Aquina still came and sat in myp.

    I was surprised that none of the other girls made a peep about it, so I just enjoyed having Aquina close to me. I stole a kiss every now and then as we talked about the trouble the girls had getting us into the locked hotel room. Then they told us about exining to the hotel front desk about wanting to rent the room we were staying in. It was really funny to hear Grace''s exnation about Kierra telling the desk clerk that we really had enough of the look of the pce and howfortable it was, but we just had to try it out beforemitting.

    While the girlsughed and talked, I held Aquina in my arms, but my mind was elsewhere. Hyde, if he was my brother, What kind of person was he really? A great yer if even Ivan praises him and MainFrame would go to such lengths to get back at him. He and the others had already beaten the entire set of words twice, one of those times was without any girl''s help.

    One day I would get to see him again, or meet him. I had no memory of him or what he might look like, but I''m sure he was some badass cool guy. I wasn''t that badass that I could go in swinging barehanded, but I knew how to use the System, and that was going to be my strength. I also needed to see what was new with the Harem System.

    ''We can help you with that bud, just think the question, and either Mom or I will answer you!'' -Dansei.

    I was about to ask Dansei about calling Mom, Mom, but that was when our number was called.

    ''Everyone is calling her Mom, I felt like it would be weird for me not to, right'' -Dansie.

    I''m pretty sure I could feel Mom''s eyes roll in her head as the girls and I stood up.

 Chapter 207: Quirk: Cheater

    Chapter 207: Quirk: Cheater

    There was another white door and I half expected there to be another waiting room. Luckily, it was just a ssroom of sorts with weird looking desks. We all took a seat in a group, each of us sitting down in the tear-shaped desks.

    A man was in the room, or he was now. I never saw him when we entered and the room was almostpletely white, and he was dressed in a dark blue outfit. The man gave us all pointed, but then red at me. What the hell did I do to this guy?

    "You need to sit at the front, away from the girls and distractions."

    "But, they can sit together?"

    "You may not know this, but we have a machine in the cameras that can measure the aptitude of the applicant. It is so we can turn away those that don''t fit the required requirements to be a bounty hunter. Sit up front, Mr. Dave, all of your scores are very high even among your party, but your concentration and intelligence are the worst I have ever seen."

    "Ahh, the old your stupid so you sit at the front?"

    "Exactly, stupid. I am instructor Branson, I will also be your contact to get and turn in bounties," Branson exined.

    "Don''t make a big deal about it, Dave. We still all love you, so don''t worry, and maybe you will learn something?" Graced told/asked me.

    Great, even the girls thought I was an idiot, but then again, looking back, I could see why they might think that I was a bit light between the ears. Fine, I got up and sat at the front, but then went to sit in the front desk. The death re I got from Branson said that he didn''t think I was funny for sitting in his seat.

    "Alright, we will start off with the basic"

    [4 Hours Later]

    "...And now you are ready to be hunters, well most of you"

    My head was spinning and I wasn''t sure if I heard half the shit he was saying. There were only the five desks we sat in left in the room, turns out Branson has a very short temper. After about fifteen minutes of his metronome, I was almost ready to fall out of my chair in boredom. The was about the time the first kick came speeding at my head, and only me rolling out of the desk saved me from taking an unnned nap.

    After the first time, I decided to pay attention, but I was off in Lnd as soon as he started talking about how were are to treat civilians during an altercation with the bounties. This time I had to tip out of my desk, taking it with me to block the oing desk that flew at me. Both desks shattered into parts, but I pretended as nothing happened, this was starting to get exciting!

    Thankfully, no Dave''s were seriously injured in this bounty hunter lesson, but I was ready for the next part! Branson scowled at me at the end, but then guided us through another door. This time we ended up in a gym-like area with mats, and Branson got us to all gather around him, as he exined what we would be doing.

    "I want you all to get into pairs, Dave, you will be my partner. I will be showing you some basic takedowns and ways to defend yourself. I am sure you all have experience with most of this stuff, so treat it as a refresher," Branson exined.

    Aquina and Latisha paired up and Grave paired with Kierra, and I was left with my new best friend. I was extremely surprised about how quiet the girls were being, but now that I was closer to them, I could hear snippets of their conversations in low tones. Yup, they were all just talking about how funny Branson was, easy to joke when you''re not the target of this crotchety instructor!

    ''Dansei, you there?''

    ''Fire away, Captain! What''s up?'' -Dansei.

    ''Is there anything I can do that doesn''t involve using a weapon? I don''t want to kill him, but I am getting tired of him picking on just me!''

    ''Ha! I got just the thing! So, all you have to do...is be smarter! That would fix all your problems! If you are going to be a meathead then you need to be meathead strong, but that isn''t your area of specialty.'' -Dansei.

    "Then what am I good at?''

    ''I feel like if I say nothing, you''re going to get mad at me.'' -Dansei.

    ''Is it national pick on Dave day? Okay, I get it, I dumb, but then what am I supposed to be good at?''

    ''Your systems, you know how to use them, better than all the rest. You need to use what you are best at, and that''s friggin cheating! Stop ying by the rules!'' -Dansie

    I watched Branson stand across from me, looking ready to beat the stuffing out of me. How was I supposed to cheat? Then my brain started to churn, the Armory, I wonder if it is considered a weapon? I tried to summon it, and I was surprised when the red cape appeared on my shoulders.

    "What is that? Is that cape supposed to make you stronger or something?" Branson asked with amusement as he cracked his knuckles.

    "Oh? This old thing? It''s not what you should be worried about."

    Branson gave me a strange look as I reached behind me, but a single bracelet appeared in my hand. I wanted to be disappointed, but I wasn''t going to give this guy the satisfaction. I opened the metal band and snapped it on my wrist, and something strange happened.

    My body was filled with so much energy, that I thought I would explode. It was like I was filled with pure power, unbridled strength that had no limits. The power radiated off me in waves, but I guess Branson was tired of waiting, because he rushed me, so much for the lessons, this was a fight.

    "If you are going to use shit like that, then I won''t hold back anymore!" Branson yelled as his fist flew at my head, but then time slowed and I was hit with a wave of messages on my HUD.

    [Hyde-The Gate] Equipped.

    [The Gate] Is activated.

    [Power Charge] Complete.

    [1/15 gates] Are activatable.

    Activating [The Gate]

    The power was strapped down and I was back to feeling normal, but when the first gate activated, time sped back up. Branson''s hand crashed into my face, but I didn''t budge, not a centimeter. The impact should have knocked me into the wall, but I was unmoved, like a brick wall.

    "What the"

    I backhanded him, well, I meant to p his hand out of my fast, except I knocked him into the wall. I was also sure I felt some bones break as I hit his arm, but the man got back up with a smile on his face, uh-oh. Branson didn''t have a scratch on him, the wall was the one that would need medical attention!

    I noticed that we were the only ones on the floor of mates now, the girls had gone to sit down and watch us boys have fun. Okay, so, that didn''t hurt him, then what the hell was this guy?

    "Didn''t I just break your arm? Why doesn''t it look like it''s mangled? I felt the bone break in at least two spots, how does it look normal?"

    "Better question, why do you have his power? There hasn''t been another leader to give me a run for my money like this since"

    "...You fought my brother?"

    "That monster is your brother? How? You two are nothing alike!" Branson said in surprise.

    "So I keep hearing. I, personally, have never met the guy that I can remember. Everyone keeps telling me how awesome he was, but now I just keep getting told how cool he was and what a monster he was."

    "If Hyde was your brother, then I will try to be less of an asshole. Not because you''re his brother, but because of the person your brother is. Fiercely loyal and will stop at nothing to save his friends, I am sure you are the same, but you are younger than him in spirit and he yed throughout the games twice, so I will try to give you a break."

    "So does that mean we are done here?"

    "Oh hell no, now that I know you are the freaks brother, I''m going to whoop your ass for thest time he handed me my ass!" Branson said while dropping into a fighting stance.

    Great, it seems my brother likes to make friends wherever he goes, but I wasn''t opposed to hashing it out with Branson, this guy was a prick, and I would relish putting him in his ce. I reached back and found another bracelet, but I didn''t have time to look at it.

    I just snapped it open and snapped it on my wrist. A single message popped up, and I wasn''t sure what the hell it meant, but I was about to get a face full of fist in a second if I didn''t move. What the hell did Convenience mean?

    [Bhan-Convenience] Equipped.

    I wasn''t going to move fast enough, Branson had turned up whatever the hell his power was and it felt like we were almost the same strength now. I could feel his overwhelming presence pressing against my own presence, but then something extremely weird happened. One second I was about to be punched in the face, the next, I was an exercise ball.

    Branson''s fist connected with me and I was sent back into the wall at hypersonic speeds. Then I hit said wall and reversed my course and head back in the direction I had juste from, but then I turned into a fridge right before I hit him. All of this happened in a fraction of a second; what the hell was this ability?

 Chapter 208: Ultimate Missed Que

    Chapter 208: Ultimate Missed Que

    Branson couldn''t dodge, I mean, I was a fridge moving at the speed of sound. I smashed into him, but he somehow pushed away from me and I continued on a slightly altered course into the same wall. The instant that I was about to be a mess of parts and flying doors, my body changed into a sticky jelly that smacked onto the wall. My slime body rolled down the wall, and then I was me again.

    "No, you can''t have his ability too! What the hell is going on?!" Branson yelled at me from where he hadnded.

    "You know this Bhan too?"

    "Don''t you know anything? Have you been living under a rock? The other four have passed by twice already, except for the guy with the number name. So, why have I never seen you before this?"

    "I failed once, before getting past the first world. So, something happened to me, but that is neither here nor there. So, are we done now, or do you want to keep going?"

    "No, I can see that you do seem to have a quirk. Even though it''s being a cheater, it''s your thing. Which is just silly, where is MainFrame? If this was your brother, that thing would have at least tried to buff me. So why is it letting you get away with using others'' quirk?" Branson asked walking back to the center where the rest of the girls were all grinning at me.

    "Hyde is the reason MainFrame is gone and good riddance. There is something seriously wrong with that thing, MainFrame has been hunting me for thest nine games, using yers it creates or but throwing end game bosses at me. So, cheating has be a way of life for me, whether I do it on purpose or something cheats for me."

    "Really? Hyde did give it a pretty bad ass-whooping, and after that, MainFrame left him alone for most of his second game, ording to him," Branson mused.

    "That makes sense, MainFrame probably decided that it was pointless to try and affect Hyde. So, instead, he came after me and has harried me every step of the way. I am not trying to cheat to beat the game fast, I just need to win, and surviving is key to that."

    Branson put a hand to his chin in a thought full expression, but after only a short moment, he focused back on me. Giving me a good look up and down, Branson let out a sigh, but then a small smile crept onto his face.

    "Fine, I will take you five, but you have to promise me you won''t destroy this city, and that means not using Hyde''s power while in the city. Using the others'' powers is fine, but your brother didn''t even use his powers here the first or the second time," Branson exined.

    "That''s ok, I have the armory for that, and this cape lets me pull out the most useful thing for me at the present moment. I guess that means the cape knew you could handle the first gate, but Bhan''s ability is strange. What is the deal with Convenience?"

    "Thatzy son of a bitches power was to do nothing but be annoying, as you might have seen, but it is the best support System a yer could ask for. The ability stretches from the user to the party members as well, but not in all the same ways as it affects you. Here, try this, sit down," Branson instructed.

    "On the ground?"

    "No, try to sit down like you are going to sit in a chair, just humor me."

    I looked at him with a tilted head, but I tried it anyway. To my surprise, I sat in a chair that was clearly not there before. It wasfy like it was made just for me, but how the hell did it get under me and where had it came from?

    "Mighty fine convenience to have the perfect chair waiting for you when you sit down, don''t you think?" Branson asked with a smirk.

    "So his power wasziness?"

    "In a nutshell, for you and your party, that basically sums it up, but it can summon food as well, so not allziness. The part that is the most important for you, is the fact that you are nearly invincible. Anything that poses a direct threat will cause you to change into a more convenient form to deal with. Though Hyde and Bhan joked about the time Hyde threw Bhan across the map, he turned into a ball and bounced into the sunset, and got lost in the ocean. Only when he washed up on a deserted ind did he change back, I don''t even want to know what that must have been like."

    "Holy shit, Hyde through him across the map?"

    "Really? That entire exnation about Bhan''s powers and you only focus on Hyde throwing him, you two are brothers, bwahaha!" Bransonughed and pped me on the back, with a good amount of force.

    "Oww!"

    I was a human steel statute for the brief moment that Branson''s hand connected with me, and the time it took him to pull it back in pain. The actions gave me a throwback to when Dresnal would try to knock my body off my head with his hand ps. Branson scowled at me, but I justughed and shook my head.

    "So, we have all been very quiet and civil while you boys have been ying, but now you need to feed us and do nice things with us, or all the convenience in the world won''t save you!" Grace threatened as she stood up from the bench where she and the girls were sitting on.

    "Yes, Mr. Branson, I think that you know we are all more than capable to do this job. So, we will send Dave back with the bounties and you two can have your ytime then. Now, we need attention!" Aquina said standing up beside her with Latisha and Kierra joining and shaking their heads in agreement.

    "Okay, Okay, girls, I will leave him alone for now. Come back after you are done with your dates and then we can get you set up with your first bounty."

    Branson waved us off and I took the girls back outside the Shell Cop Station. The city was like a normal city except it looked like we were underwater, but we could swim in the water, nor did it affect the way we moved. Basically, it was all just for show, the physics were the same as on drynd, but it still gave an underwater impression.

    "So, where is the closest park?"

    "Park? I said we were hungry, not that we wanted to frolic!" Graceined.

    "I have a n, so guide us to a nice park that is close to here, okay?"

    Grace gave me a look that said, you better know what you''re talking about, or else, but she still led the way. Somehow I ended up with Kierra on one arm and Latisha on the other, and Aquina on my shoulders. Thankfully I didn''t get tired so I was able to walk the whole way without a problem.

    When we got to the park, some others were ying Frisby, and a couple groups just sitting and talking. I led our group to a nice shaded spot away from the rest of the people so we could have some privacy. Once there, the girls let go, and Aquina slid off me, but then I noticed something for the first time.

    All the girls were...my girls, not some bunch of science experiments! Realizing this, I reached down into my pants and got a big grin on my face. Oh, penis how I have missed you! I took my hand out of my pant and looked back up at the girls who were all staring at me like I was stupid, they weren''t wrong.

    "Did you really only just notice that we aren''t monsters anymore?" Kierra asked, poking me in the side.

    "Well, so much has happened and I guess my head was in the clouds, but are we stuck like this? What happens when we go back out into the real water?"

    When we came in and dropped you off, Kierra and I looked around like we said. Then everyone unfroze, so we went to talk to the guards we had slipped past about our looks. They said while in this city we would not have the same Avatars as we did outside in the main water, but they would return after we left," Grace exined.

    "I don''t really care how it happened, You all look amazing and I am sorry that I didn''t notice sooner."

    "Don''t feel bad, we know you have been going through a lottely, but we were trying to push ourselves on you so you would notice us. We even tried to molest you in the elevator, but you seemed to have your mind somewhere else, so we decided to let you have some time to work off some frustration with Branson. The game we just yed was pretty stressful and now that you know what we are, and what the goal is, so, we understand," Aquina said,ing over and giving me a kiss.

    These girls were more than any man deserved alone, together, I was the luckiest man in the world, but I had time to make good on my promise to them. I concentrated, trying to focus on what I wanted, and then I reached back into the Cape At Hand and pulled out arge basket wrapped in a red and white checkered cloth. The girl''s eyes lit up with joy as I began to unwrap the basket, now this is convenient!

 Chapter 209: Multitasking Harem Master

    Chapter 209: Multitasking Harem Master

    The area that we picked was off and out of sight from the rest of the world. I didn''t want to be disturbed while we enjoyed our nice meal, so I made sure the area was out of view from the rest of the world. The girls were already reaching into the basket and pulling out different foods. They all seemed to be what the girls wanted because each of their eyes looked up when they saw what was pulled out.

    Kierra was the first to reach in, and she pulled out a container that was filled with sushi of all different varieties. Latisha was next, and I almost choked on air when I saw the meat skewers she pulled out. I asked for a bite, and Latisha obliged, passing me over one of the multiple she had. I took a bite, and I was instantly taken back to the desert oasis.

    Yeah, this was Catsect, but why did Latisha want this? The better question was How did she know about this? She wasn''t with us in Universal Watch, so then how would she know about something like this? My thoughts were interrupted as Aquina pulled out a whole roasted chicken.

    "Dave, what is with this basket? It has all our favorite foods! I never thought I could pull a hot and freshly baked chicken and bacon carbonara from thin air!" Grace spoke to me between mouthfuls of her pasta.

    "It''s not just the basket, it''s this bracelet, I have the power of Convenience, but I still don''t know what that really means. From what I learn from Branson, whatever we need to a degree is just at the tip of our fingers, we just have to want it, or desire it."

    "Whatever we need? So more than just food?" Kierra asked, but her cheeks were starting to stain pink.

    "I think so, but there are some limits, I''m sure. What those might be, I have no idea, this is all new to me."

    Kierra turned back to her food and started to examine it in-depth, what was that about? I looked over to Grace, then the other two, but they all were deeply invested in the food they were eating. Not one of them would meet my eyes, and each sideways nce I caught was gone faster than I could turn my head.

    What was with these girls? Why the hell were they acting so shy and timid now? I decided to push that thought to the back of my mind, I was actually hungry. The feeling was almost weird.

    For this entire game, I hadn''t needed food, but now that I could see and smell it, my mouth was starting to water. I reached into the basket with nothing particr in mind, and my hand closed around something warm...in the shape of a triangle...oh good lord.

    "Are you okay, Dave?" Aquina asked, putting a hand on my arm.

    I was shaking with excitement over the dumbest shit, but I couldn''t help it as I pulled out the greasiest and cheesiest slices of zah I have ever seen. The girls all looked at me with concern as I brought the steaming slice to my lips. The cheese, sauce, meat, and crispy crust felt like heaven as I chewed, closing my eyes, and letting the experience flow through me.

    Pizza was my favorite food, I know, sue me for being so vani, but a good slice of pizza was worth its weight in caviar. When I opened my eyes back up, all four of the girls were staring at me with a...hungry expression?

    "Girls? Are you okay?"

    "Dave, we all were talking, and" Grace trailed off, leaving the statement open, but the stain of pink was forming on her cheeks.

    Oh shit, you are fucking kidding me right? Each of the girls'' expressions was stained with the same pink. Was this one of those moments? The ones that are only in dirty stories? The kind of thing that your dreams don''t even have the capacity to imagine?

    "Girls...are you suggesting what I think you are?"

    I was getting hot now, like meltdown hot. Even just insinuating the idea was making my heart m in my chest. Even if I was wrong...no...holy shit, they are helping each other out of their clothes!

    "Dave, do you think you can handle all of us?" Latisha asked in a coy tone.

    "Hell no! But that won''t stop me from trying!"

    That made the girls allugh, and like that, the tension was gone. It was reced by unbridled urges, and a fire burning inside deep within that was spreading out across my entire body. Time to acquire a new title that won''t show up on any skill sheet!

    I let the girls pull my shirt off, and when I could see again Grace was bent over in front of me, her slit almost touching my lips. She was standing bent over, making out with Kierra, while the other two wereying on either side. Well, no thinking needed here, I thought as I broke the single band of The Gate and ripped my pants from my body like they were made from paper.

    My hard shaft pped down into Kierra''s already juicy and warm slit, then I pulled back a bit and guided myself into the folds, feeling her body shake as I pushed into her. I could hear her moan through the passion she and Grace were creating. The other two girls were waiting for attention, so I started to do some serious multitasking.

    I pushed my face in Grace''s now very wet pussy and started to thrust my tongue deep inside of her. With my hands, I moved each one between Aquina and Latisha''s legs, letting my fingers rub down into warm wetness, but Aquina was already dripping wet and the touch made her squirt a bit on my fingers. As she did, Grace moved andid down beside Latisha, taking her nipple into Grace''s mouth, but then she pushed my hand away and pulled me over to Latisha.

    The exit of my hard shaft made Kierra moan and shake as I lost contact with Aqiuna''s dripping pussy. My attention was drawn back to Latisha''s chocte skin, and the bright pink flesh exposed from Grace''s fingers spread it apart for me to enter. As I pushed to the tight flesh, Latisha moaned in ecstasy, but as she did Kierra moved her hips over Latisha and slowly lowered herself and let out a breathy moan, as I watched Latisha''s waiting tongue slid into her reddened lips.

    Suddenly my view was blocked, but I didn''t stop driving my shaft into Latisha''s quivering lips. The block in my put a foot on my shoulder and grabbed my hair, pulling me into dripping lips that instantly squirted Aquina''s wet juices down my chin and neck. I could feel Grace''s hand cupping my balls, pulling me forward, so I drove myself deep inside, but felt Latisha contract around me, causing me to cum almost instantly.

    No I can''t be done yet! Then like magic, I felt my creeping libido recharge itself as I pulled out. More juices were leaking from aquina and I was grabbing her ass to help support her gelling legs, but I stopped. The girls were doing another position change, except this time I waited for them to get into position.

    Kierra and Latisha were on either side of Grace, all three on their hands and knees. Thest was Aquina load on Grace''s back, did they practice this beforehand? This was like watching a cheerleaders squad get into position...for me to fuck the shit out of.

    I sunk my shaft into Aquina and then to finger in Latisha and Kierra''s waiting pussies. As I fucked Aquina, I could feel her squirting, and I watched her juices flow down to soak Grace''s ass and slit. Aquina screamed out in pleasure, shaking violently as slowly pulled out, filling her insides, causing her to cream pie, and leak my white spunk more and more.

    The third wave of libido hit me and I didn''t let the girls change spots, instead, I thrust myself inside Grace, as I started to work the other girls harder. Both girls came at the same time, and I was finally able to get my hands free for the two directly in front of me. I spanked Grace as I fucked her harder than the rest, the way she liked it.

    I used my free hand to y with Aquinas cum filled slit making her leak more pussy juice down into Grace''s ass, then down to lubricate me. Aquina suddenly started to shake, and a stream of pussy juice shot out of her, soaking me. I was almost at my final climax when Grace pulled me out of her, and all four girls got down on their knees and took turns until I was about to cum, and Grace took over.

    She took my entire shaft into her mouth and I could feel the tip hit the back of her throat as I gushed everything I had left in me down her throat. Once finished the girlsid back into a sweet pile of incredible hotness. I looked around and noticed that standing blinds had appeared around us, which was convenient.

    Knowing that we were hidden good, Iid down with my girls and they all curled up close to me. I could feel the sweat, the cum, and all the girl''s juices touching my body, but I didn''t care. The Harem Master could showerter!

 Chapter 210: First Bounty: The Vibrating Pervert

    Chapter 210: First Bounty: The Vibrating Pervert

    Bhan''s magic or whatever it was, proved to be the most useful skill I had ever acquired. Once we were ready to get up out of our now very stick and cold mess, there was a working shower waiting for us in the corner of our blinds. I got up and then helped each of the girls up, and we all headed over to get washed up.

    "Dave, this...magic? Whatever it is, I want it!" Grace said as she sprayed down her naked body.

    "You can use it anytime, all you have to do is need something to make your life easier, like the food, blinds, and showers. All of these things have made our lives more convenient!"

    "And you have the ability to fill MOST of us as well," Kierra said with a re.

    Oops, that was a mistake on my part, but I had thought that I would need to hold myself back to make it to all the girls. Mistakes were made over a case of misinformation, but I would make it back up to her. The other girls left the shower to grab warm towels from a rack; this was nice and all but what would happen to all this stuff when we left? Would it just disappear?

    I left the thought alone, and focused back on Kierra who was still scowling at me, sheesh, you would have thought I ate her ice cream or something like that. I took the showerhead and moved behind Kierra, and started to wash her back. I grabbed the soap and scrubbed her down, then rinse suds off her, giving her bottom a squeeze when I was done.

    Then I leaned in and whispered into her ear about spending some alone time tonight, and going on a date, or something like that. In response she grabbed my wrists and pulled my arms to wrap around her, pushing up her cute breasts. They weren''t huge, but a handful of personality was more than enough, but I wouldn''t say I didn''t enjoy Grace''s skull-cracking melons just as much!

    I kissed Kierra''s neck, and then she let go of my hands and turned to me, still in my arms. Our lips connected as she turned, and only Aquina and Latisha''sining about us taking forever stopped us from getting R-rated again. I could wait and so could she, so we both got out of the shower and were greeted with the perpetually warm towels.

    "So, I was thinking, the girls and I would go back to the hotel and get changed and meet you at the Shell Cop Station. Does that work? Then you can talk to Branson and have some man time," Grace said to me as I got dressed with Kierra, the rest of the girls were all fully clothed and ready to go.

    "Sure, babe, just be careful, the four of you should be fine together, but just in case, I want to exin something to you about the System you all have. We have a new feature; along with Tenten and Ivan, we also have ess to the Armory. You can activate it by thought or voicemand, but it will give you ess to any weapon or Item we have used."

    "Do I count as a weapon?" Aquina asked with a funny look on her face.

    That was a fair question, and I scrolled the weapons and items and found her, well the gun she was, along with Kierra, Sandra, and Delh''s weapons and armor. I would need to get them soon, plus there were three more, but now inside this ce, I wasn''t sure how I was going to find them.

    "If you''re asking if I can summon you, then no, just the weapon you could transform into. If I could summon you then I would have already got the other girls as well."

    A rent in the fabric of reality tore open and I reached in and pulled out the pistol. The tear closed as my hand left it, and then disappeared like it was never there. I turned and handed the pistol to Aquina, but she put a hand up to push it back to me.

    "Keep it, then you will be thinking about me if you have to merc some asshole!"

    "You''re such a weirdo, beautiful, but that part of the reason that I love you so much. Well, and there is that little but with you sq...OWW!"

    My shin was on fire from a well-aimed kick, dammit, what the hell? Why didn''t my magic thingers make me change? I wanted to test this, so I cracked the first band and asked Grace to punch me in the stomach and to my surprise, the woman didn''t even hesitate. The shot was aimed at my sr plexus and there was no dodging it even if I wanted to, this woman was always ready to good full tilt at the drop of a hat.

    The connection of her fist knocked every scrap of air from my lungs and dropped me like a sack of potatoes. Mind self consciously scolded me for automatically referring myself to potatoes, but the thought was lost on me as I gasped for breath. When I could finally draw breath in a somewhat regr pattern, I looked up to see Grace with a shit-eaters grin still holding her hand where it connected with me.

    "Grace! What are you doing!" Kierra said rush to my side, but Aquina and Latisha joined Grace, one on each side with arms folded across their breasts.

    I patted Kierra''s hand and told her it was all right. She gave me a hand up, and I pulled myself upright, then to my feet. Well, the test was a sess of sorts, but a bit disturbing. The girls could hurt me, and I had no defense from them, which wasn''t a horrible thing unless someone turned out like Irellia, but I didn''t think that was possible now that the girls were linked with me.

    Still, the idea that the girls could tune me in whenever they wanted was more than a bit disturbing. This game had many inconsistencies, but then I really thought about it from the girl''s point of view. What if they would have been stuck with someone that wasn''t treating them right or abusing them? Should they not have some kind of advantage to protect themselves?

    "Nice punch, babe, but next time hit my shoulder, or I will put you over" Fuck I was talking to the wrong person!

    "If I was only so lucky," Grace said rolling her eyes.

    That''s right, I did let her suck me dry, but maybe I would need to take her on a date tomorrow. What a life; so what did you do today, Dave? Fought, fed, and fucked, my life be like...awesome! Okay, it was time to get this show on the road!

    "Okay girls, I''ll get the bounty, and then I will get mom to let you know where to go. It will be better than you all walking back here. Be safe, okay?"

    They all nodded and we walked together through the park and then parted ways where we were back on the street. I retraced my steps back to the Shell Cop Station and then headed back into the building.

    Inside there was another group waiting, and I was pointed to a new door that hadn''t been there before. This was one of the strangest buildings I had been in for a while. The magical doors might be a cool idea, but it made me feel like I was losing my marbles every time I entered a room and found a new door.

    When I walked through the new door, Branson was waiting on the other side, sitting behind a desk. The man wore a sly grin as he watched me enter the room, and I had a feeling he could guess how my pic went. I rolled my eyes and Branson started tough.

    "Those women sure know how to keep you busy! Where did they all go?"

    "They wanted to go and get changed, so I said I woulde and get our first bounty from you. I''m really not sure why they needed to change halfway through the day, but it is what it is, and I am not about to argue logic with women. That is a losing battle every time for a man. So, Chief, what''s the n? Who are we sniffing out today?"

    "I can agree with you on that point, no reason to get yourself into more trouble. As for your first bounty, even though I know you all could handle more than this, It will be a good warm-up to get you guys used to the way things work here. Panis Theen, a local thief that does a good job of avoiding us, has been more activetely, breaking into people''s houses, to steal strange and perverted items," Branson exined.

    "Oh great, this one will go over great with thedies. What is he stealing? Bras? Panties?"

    "Vibrators."

    "Huh? Really, that is pretty perverted, but why the hell would he want those?"

    "That is the question we need to be answered, along with him found and brought in, alive. Make sure you stress this to the girls. I don''t have control over the penal system, and the game tends to be harsh to those that don''t follow the requests of the current bounty," Branson exined.

    "What do you mean by current bounty?"

    "Well this is some, read between the lines bullshit. If you see a crime in ce, you are required to stop it and you will still get rewarded, but there are no specifications for how you deal with the perpetrator. Keep in mind that you need to use your discretion on how you deal with the person, and you can still get in trouble if you deal out capital punishment to someone like a basic thief. Here is a list of thest three ces he hit, and the names of the victims."

 Chapter 211: Trapped! Help Grace!

    Chapter 211: Trapped! Help Grace!

    I left the office after giving Mom the address, and she turned on the nav system for me, showing me a small map in the top right-hand corner of my HUD. The route was highlighted with a lime green line that made for an easy trip. It was nice just to go for a walk in a somewhat normal-looking city, that I felt familiar with at least.

    The city reminded me a lot of the world I had thought I hade frompared to ces like Prime, Shadesholm, and The Random World. It was calm, the people were all human, which was the strangest part, which got me thinking as I walked, What was the point of this city? What things would we get frompleting the bounties to help us against that giant thing?

    I had forgotten to ask about what the bounty reward would be given out, but I guess that would just mean that we would have to solve the case. If we caught the pervert thief, then I would get my answer. I must have been running on autopilot because when I actually paid attention, I realized I was at the house.

    The girls weren''t here yet, but should I wait for them, or do I just go inside, and get it over with to save time? Mom, where are the girls?

    ''...Getting changed.'' -Tequ.

    Are you kidding me?! What the hell have they been doing? Wait, I don''t actually care, I will get the first one done and they can meet me at the second one. Please let them know Mom, there will be no need for them to hurry.

    I turned to the small house, with in white with vinyl siding that looked to be very clean. A line of teal wrapped the ce, and the windows were all closed with shades down. I walked up and knocked on the door three times, and then waited.

    I didn''t wait long, I think that they must have known I would be stopping by because the door opened quickly. On the other side was very in and what I would call an average-looking woman opened the door. I shed a shell-shaped badge to thedy and she invited me inside. The house was way too clean, like no dust and nothing out of ce.

    The ce almost seemed like no one lived here, but I followed thedy to her kitchen at the back of the house and offered me a chair. I thanked her and took the chair, waiting for her to sit down. The woman''s name Grena from the file I was shown about each victim, but none of them had pictures, just descriptions, but I could tell from the description that I was at the right ce.

    "So, Ma''am, my name is Dave, can you please tell me about the events leading up to the theft?"

    The woman came over after she had pulled out a pair of sses and a pitcher of water from the fridge. She sat down and offered me a ss and nodded to the jug. She looked a bit embarrassed, so I tried to reassure her that she didn''t need to tell me anything over sensitive if it didn''t pertain to the case.

    "No, you need to know the full story so, you know what he did," Grena exined before going on. "I had just finished cleaning up, and I was about to go to bed, but I was feeling...restless. I took my Hop-hop out and pleasured myself, but then went to the bathroom to clean up. Once I came back, my bedroom window was opened, and Hop-hop was gone!"

    Grena sounded a bit frantic at the end, and I guessed she and Hop-Hop had some history, but this was more than just theft. This was a home invasion, during this woman''s most private time, just the thought of it made my blood boil. I wouldn''t kill him, but I would teach him a lesson.

    "I am really sorry for the invasion of your privacy during such a personal time. Would I be able to see the outside of the house where your window is?"

    "Umm, sure, I guess, you don''t want to see the inside of my room first?" Grena asked leaning forward to show some cleavage.

    NOPE! I was fine with looking outside. Going into the bedroom was just a trap that I would have to fight my way out of, and I didn''t want to have to be rude. Better to avoid the situation altogether, I would be waiting to go inside the next house.

    Grena let out a breathy sign and got up, showing me to the door. Once outside, She led me to the left side where there was a shrub that blocked the view from the front and another one on the other side blocking the back. The neighbor''s house was a solid wall, so a reasonable ce for you to think leaving your blinds up would be fine, but still, close your damn blinds if you''re going to diddle yourself!

    "I take it from here, and we will contact you if we recover Hop-Hop."

    The women thanked me, and then went inside, but not before taking another look at me, and then giving me a wink. I let it go and turned to my task, Dave The Great Detective is here! Man, you just couldn''t make my name sound cool!

    I started to look around the ground, but it was mostly grass and I didn''t see anything suspicious. The yard was split by a rod iron fence that was about a meter tall, and I walked over to the window. I put a hand onto each one of the round ck spheres as I moved between the houses, but when I got to thest one by the window that was opened slightly, the sphere fell off.

    Strange, that shouldn''t have been like that, and I reached over the fence and picked up the sphere. Then I stopped as I picked it up, noticing a single key under it, with a tag on it that read, 213. This could have been the thieves, jackpot, my first clue! Now I was really getting into this, I was jacked up, but then all excitement left me.

    "Oh, Dave! Fuck my pussy hard with Jim-Jim!" Grena cried out from inside the open window.

    Gone, nope, I''m outta here, got my clue and I''m going. Though for detective purposes only, I took a brief nce around the ground and I took a quick nce into the window. I was trying to see...HOLY SHIT, LOOK AT THE SIZE OF THAT THING!

    Grena was on her back with her legs in the air, buck naked. As the crazy bitch screamed my name out, she rammed a dildo into her hairy twat the size of my forearm and almost as long. I turned fast, and speed-walked to the front fence straight ahead, and leapt over, not bothering to use the gate.

    Who did that woman think I was? Or maybe she was serious about me using Jim-Jim on her? I gave an involuntary shiver, and then another trying to imagine what Hop-Hop was going to look like.

    ''Mom, can you please line me up with the next house, and let me know how far the girls are from it?''

    ''Mom is with the girls talking to them while they shop, so I''ll take over for her. That was quite the show you got, hey?'' -Dansei.

    ''Oh yeah, real good, but what do you mean they are shopping?''

    ''Well you said there was no rush, so the girls thought that you could huddle talking to the women andforting them.'' -Dansei.

    ''Did they really say all of that?''

    ''Well, I added thefort part, but these women have had their privacy invaded!'' -Dansei.

    ''Give me the next damn location, friggin pervert. What about my privacy? I didn''t want to turn around and see that hair snatch gobble that linebackers forearm!''

    The map loaded up and I started to power walk to the next location, as Dansei roared withughter in my head. I broke the one band I could and made the twenty-minute walk in about three minutes. This house was almost identical to thest save; it was powder blue with a bright red stripe.

    I walked up to the door and went to knock on it, but the door flew open. On the other side was a woman dressed in ck lingerie and with blonde hair and a massive rack. She was also holding onto a ck handle thing that looked like it could be a whip of some sort, with multiple small strips of ck leather hanging down from it.

    With my hand in the air, the woman grabbed me by my shirt and pulled me inside the house, mming the door behind us. Oh god, what have I got into now, was I at the right house?

    ''Oh yeah, this is the right address! You hit the Jackpot here! Miss Veronica Pole looks like a feisty one!'' -Dansei.

    I was dragged into a dark room and tossed inside with her closing the door as she entered. There were no lights on, but then I heard a hard-click noisee from the door, uh-oh.

    The lights shed on and I had to let my eyes adjust to the light before I could see again. Well, shit, Veronica was standing in front of the padlocked door, no key in sight. What was in sight made me think I had just stepped into a torture chamber. I squinted at the woman, and for the first time, she started to act shy, but I think act, was the keyword here.

    "I hid the keys somewhere, and I''m not going to let you leave or tell you anything you want to know unless you whip me for being such a bad girl!"

    Her shy voice became pouty at the end, and I was having a hard time trying to keep it together. This was really bad.

    ''Ding, Ding, Ding, Ding! Jackpot money, baby!'' -Dansie.

    ''What are you doing?'' -Tequ.

    ''Oh thank god, Mom, send Grace my location right now and tell her what you see and that she needs to get here fast to save my purity!''

 Chapter 212: Saved By My Grace

    Chapter 212: Saved By My Grace

    What in this world was going on? Why were all these women sex freaks? What had I gotten myself into, better yet, what had Branson got me into? That bastard was probablyughing his ass off, but I wasn''t about to abuse the trust I had built with my girls just because the game thought it might be funny.

    ''I have to admire your ability to stay true, just like a good and proper Leader. Mom gave her the directions, so she should be here pretty quick. Just a pre-warning, don''t stand near that door, Grace is mad. I won''t repeat the violent string of things she said, but I am sure you can imagine.'' -Dansei.

    ''I can''t leave the two of you alone for ten minutes, and you''re already locked in a room with a half-naked woman!'' -Tequ.

    ''You act like I just walked in here! I didn''t even get to knock, and she grabbed me and dragged me in here. I thought it was a joke until I got thrown in this room with the door locked!''

    ''Mr. Officer, I have been a bad girl! Please punish me! I''m a bad" Veronica tried to say in her pouty voice, but what cut off

    *CRASH!*

    "What was that?" Veronica asked, now using a normal worried voice.

    I stepped to the side and was tempted to tell Veronica to move, but she had thising. The door burst open and my Dark Knight was standing in the door, wreathed in ck, red eyes and swinging the R-type Fusion jet hammer one-handed. I dove and grabbed Veronica just before the door and a wave of torn flooring.

    "GRACE, STOP! You can''t kill her! She is the victim, no matter how messed up she is! Do you know what kind of trouble we would get in at the office!"

    "Dave only punishes me or those that I say he can! And you were going to"

    I had let go of the woman, and I rushed to Grace, who was almost foaming at the mouth and took her into my arms. The hammer dropped from her hands and she squeezed me tight, melting into my arms. Poor girl got all worked up, but that''s why I loved her, and I trusted her to alwayse to my rescue in this kind of situation.

    "I''m okay, I just wanted you to get here, and deal with this one."

    I let go of Grace and turned to point at Veronica, but she had fallen to the ground to her knee, and she was shaking in a puddle of her own urine. The smell was strong, so, instead of saying anything I just stepped out of the hole in the wall that had once been a door, and left her to Grace. Now that she had calmed down, Grace would take care of the mess, she did cause it with her kick-down-doors-and-ask-questionster attitude, but I was still thankful.

    Still, I turned to where the front door had been, and there was nothing but a sted space. Most of the front of the house was missing and it was hard to believe that the thing was still standing. This was not what I would call convenient; the chances of us getting a reward had just disappeared altogether. I walked outside, stepping through a broken mess of steps, and into the yard, but then stopped, freezing in ce.

    Sounds of things moving behind me made a chill run down my spine. What the hell was going on behind me? Was the houseing alive, and now it was going to eat me? I turned around like the hinges on a rusty barn door, slow and jagged movements.

    What was waiting for me was almost harder to believe than the house turning into a monster. The house looked like it did before I was dragged inside; nothing was broken, everything was fixed like it was never broken. Was this the power of Bhan''s magic? A person should have this kind of power right? The better question was why does a person need magic this strong?

    My thoughts were interrupted by shouts in the distance, and I looked up to see the three girls running and holding a lot of bags. Each of them was wearing worried looks, but they all got smiles when they were close enough to see I was okay. That was a lot of bags, where did they get the cash to buy all this stuff?

    "Girls, where did you get the money to buy all this stuff?"

    "We stopped by the office after you and Grace went and talked about getting a loan. I guess Branson was in a good mood or something because Grace came back with three thousand coins!" Aquina said holding the bags up with a cute smile.

    Great, so it was money! And now it was probably all gone, oh well, I shouldn''t be surprised. I casually reached out for a drink and sat down. I was seriously jealous of this guy, like who was getting something so...convenient! I was still stifling on the sideway in awn chair, holding a cold drink in my hand.

    "Dave, are you okay?" Latisha asked, walking up to me and putting a hand on my forehead.

    It was soft, warm, and a bit moist from carrying all the bags she had. I just smiled up at her and grabbed her hand and then pulled her into myp, careful not to spill my rum and c. Latisha squirmed herself into myp cutely, after getting over the shock of me pulling her, and then rested her head on my shoulder.

    Behind the girls was Tenten with three bags hanging below him. His two TV antennas keeping the bags up, poor guy! The girls were using him as a mule, but he looked pretty happy.

    "Dave! Look at all the stuff we got! There is a lot of stuff here!" Tenten was being painfully obvious about something.

    Oh? Did the girls get me something? I motioned the other three to sit down and told them to reach for drinks, I was getting well into the afternoon now, and the heat was up, but there was a random umbre sticking out of a bush blocking the sun for us. I reached out to the side with my free hand and brought back Latisha''s favorite choconana cream drink, handing it to her, and receiving a deep kiss after she had almost drained the cup of drink.

    "Slow down tiger, we have one more house to visit!"

    "Don''t you think that Grace and the others can go visit thest ce? We could go on a date? Then meet back up with them after?" Latisha asked with her head on my shoulder.

    Just then, the door opened to the house, and Grace walked out, with the same whip-looking thing Veronica was holding. Uh-oh, what was she going to do with that? Latisha got out of myp, and I finished my drink, getting a bit of a warm feeling from the strong drink.

    "How, did it go? Or do I even want to know? And is that the next tool or just your battle trophy?"

    "It went fine. After you left, everything was fixed so I helped her clean up and then punished her. After that, she offered me the flogger as an apology for trying to get you to do it, but in the end, this was my fault. We should have been the ones to go, if she was this bad, how was the first one?" Grace asked with a curious look.

    "Don''t make me repeat it, I saw things that a hundred lifetimes couldn''t be away. That my eye didn''t just jump ship and run away should be a testament to my fortitude."

    "That bad?" Kierra asked. "Now I kind of want to know."

    "Yeah, tell us about that which can''t be unseen! We will be the judges!" Aquina cheered.

    "Fine, I gave you fair warning and then exined what I had glimpsed happening between Jim-Jim and Grena.

    The girls'' faces had all turned pale as ghosts, and they were each self consciously pulling at their crotch area like something was riding up. Serving them right, I told them it wasn''t a pretty sight, and they didn''t even see it. In the end, Grace gave Latisha and me some coins and let us go off while they visited thest victim of the pervert thief, but it was really getting hard to figure out who was the biggest pervert out of the group?

    The two of us waved goodbye to the girls, and we started to head back to the downtown area. The ce wasn''t huge, more like if you took a small city and squeezed it into the size of a town. So it took us no time to get to the small downtown center with skyscrapers that pushed through the ceiling of the city dome.

    "Do you know what those buildings are, Latisha?"

    "The tall ones? No, we just went into ground-level shops."

    "Do you want to go check one out? They are so much taller than everything else, what do you think they are?"

    "There are five of them, so I don''t know, but that actually sounds like fun, maybe they will have some really cool little stores!"

    We walked over to the nearest tower, and the double doors motion sensor activated, opening the door for us. The lobby looked normal, but the second we walked through the door, the world turned sideways.

    [Dungeon Activated]

 Chapter 213: Dont Press Buttons

    Chapter 213: Don''t Press Buttons

    Our entire world had turned sideways, literally! The tower turned from vertical to horizontal right after the message had appeared, and we slid back down tond on the door we had just entered, but it wasn''t a door. The floor was rocky, slimy, and the air had be damp.

    We were no longer ingh a tower; this was a cave, lined with lumimoss and pools of water. The ce smelt like fish and there was another cave entrance at the end of our current cave. I looked over, and Latisha was looking around, but she was all right, but we were in a dungeon.

    "Do you know how to use the armory?"

    "Yes, Grace showed us all, then she broke a whole it the store wall"

    Ugh, we would have to pay for that!

    "Okay, reach in and grab the Earth Armor, one of the binding rings, and the Cape at Hand. When you need a weapon, just reach behind you and you will get what you need until you are more familiar with the weapons that we have."

    Without question, Latisha did as I asked, but she was looking a bit worried. I reached in and grabbed the master ring and Aquina''s water pistol. After she was suited up and I turned up the Fire Binding ring to the max, Latisha looked a lot more confident, and the armor made her look like a Valkyrie.

    "Ready?"

    "You''re not wearing any armor?" Latisha asked, giving me a half puzzled and half concerned look.

    We were on a ledge, about ten meters up, and below I could hear the sounds of familiar creatures stirring, Fish monsters. The snarls and ''kaahh'' breathy noise they made was just like the first dungeon Lavender and I had stumbled into. I looked at Latisha and gave her one of my game-winning smiles, beaming with confidence.

    "I got this."

    I turn to see arge group of blue and green Fishmen, gathering below, sharp ws and teeth ready to dig into us. I ran and jumped off the edge, time to really test this bracelet of Bhan''s out. I cracked the single gate open and prepared to change into something epic.

    The instant before I smashed into the rocks, I turned into a massive scoop of chocte chip mint ice cream, and stter. My body turned back right after, but I could smell the leftover sshes of mint. Well, that was fun, fine, we will do this the old fashion way! I didn''t have the pistol, so I reached a hand out to each side as Latisha mmed down behind me,ughing.

    "Oh, you got this?"

    I slid my hand into the rose gauntlet and wrapped my hand around the stone greatsword.

    "Yes, I still got this! I just thought we might have a better smell than these fish, strategy!"

    I dashed forward to the Fishmen and sted the first group into the air, then brought the sword around in a sweeping arc. Showers of ck particles rained down as I let the momentum spin me around, and I let go of the sword. I pulled out Ripperess and sprayed the crowd, the bullets cutting through them with paper.

    Latisha leapt over me and mmed the Jet Hammer down in front of me, ripping open a massive me rent in the ground that tore through the remaining enemies, but as they exploded, the ck particles sucked into the hammer. The hammers jet changed and now it looked like a jet engine strapped to the hammer, and little glowing tes started to float around the head.

    "Don''t you try to steal the fun, I have been ying nice with you and the girls, but I don''t mind telling the girls about that little thing you"

    "Don''t even mention it! That was one time! And it was your idea!"

    "Well, don''t be a hog, or so quick to agree with ideas in the bedroom!"

    This woman! You couldn''t let anything slip around her or it was grounds for extortion! Well, she could handle herself, plus the hammer looked like it was still feeding on the enemies. The ce was going to get more dangerous and the enemies would get stronger, so I couldn''t hold her back or it would spell trouble for myself in more than one way!

    "Fine, but you keep that to yourself! Let''s get going, who knows how far we have to go, the tower was huge on the outside."

    The two of us headed forward and I took out the FN FAL just to have some range, the guns were pretty good at tearing through these things, but then changed to the Sand Sword and Wind Spear. Latisha was using melee and I didn''t know if she could get hurt by friendly fire, so it was better to be safe than sorry. Both these weapons could be thrown and resummoned ording to the item info, so I could use some ranged attacks when she wasn''t close.

    The next room had eight big Fishmen with armor, and I was d I switched, it was like the game had seen meing. It didn''t matter, I dashed forward and Latisha ran around the side of the cave. I reached the first with my gate still open, jumped, and turned, spinning in the air.

    I stabbed the spear into the head of the first monster, as I barrel-rolled over his shoulder, letting the spear go as I did, and then shing into the next monster''s shoulder. The de only sank so far, then I let it go,nding, rolling, and then resummoning the spear to stab up between the next Fishman''s legs. As I released the spear again, I let myself roll more to get out of the way for Latisha.

    I had noticed the light from the side when Inded, rolling to get out of the way. She crashed into the remaining six like a runaway train, catching them all and sting them in all directions like bowling pins. I was already on my feet and I switched the sword for the gauntlet and started to rip the monster at me and impaling them on the spear in shattering sprays of particles.

    Latisha finished thest three, and the hammer started to change, but this time it only got smaller. Instead of it being taller than me it was more the size of a wood chopping ax, but it still had the massive head with the small glowing stones around it. Looking at them, they were really glowing, but more like they were shining light at the hammer.

    "Can I see that for a minute?"

    "Sure, it almost weighs nothing now," Latisha said as she passed me the jet-ax hammer.

    I took it from her, and I was surprised just how light it actually was, the thing had no weight, but when I mmed it into the ground the effect was more intense than before, tearing a massive chunk of rock up and into the far wall with a loud crash. This thing was wild, but I noticed there was something like a trigger on the handle.

    I squeezed the handle, and then the next thing I knew, I was a pile of gtin pping into the rock wall. After I flipped off the wall and pped onto the ground I changed back. Holy shit, what the hell was that?

    "Ya, don''t press buttons if you don''t know what they are for you dough head!"

    Even though Bhan''s magic had stopped me from getting hurt, my brain still felt like it had been turned to jelly. I gave my head a shake, yeah, that was clearly a bad idea, but I was right full of bad ideas just waiting to happen!

    Maybe this was the reason why Bhan had this power? Maybe he was a walking disaster just waiting to go off. This power was probably to help clean up his messes or when he identally walked out into traffic. Whatever it was, I kind of wanted to meet him to swap stories, hehe.

    "Lesson learned. I will stop touching things I don''t understand!"

    "Oh yeah, you just say it and it will happen! I''ll believe it when I see you actually learn a lesson, hehe!"

    I red at her, but I just got an eye pulled down with her tongue stuck out at me. I rolled my eyes and we both started to walk to the next room. I wasn''t sure what to use, but if this was in line with most dungeons this should be the boss room, so it might be better just to wait to see what showed up.

    The next room that we entered was all rock and there was a big pile of rocks in the center of the room. After we both got all the way in, the cave seal and the pile of rocks started to move, slowly rolling around and connecting in some unseen way. We both watched as a massive rock elemental pulled itself together, stone by stone.

    "That''s a big monster! Are we going to be able to defeat something like that?"

    "I don''t think it will be as hard as you think, just don''te near me, and smash the rocks, okay?"

    "Smash the rocks? What are you talking about?"

    I reached into the armory and slipped on the Gauntlet of Heart, thinking about the stones I had thrown in my first fight with Professor MTK. The rock monster was fully formed now, and it let out a stone-grinding roar. Latisha moved away from me, and I raised my hand, aiming at the monster.

    "Pull!"

 Chapter 214: Too Easy

    Chapter 214: Too Easy

    The giant arm rock flew past me and into the wall between me and Latisha. I didn''t wait, I just kept pulling stones, but soon the gauntlet stopped working, and then disappeared from my hand.

    ''Don''t over-use an item, you only get so many uses during dungeons. The guns you have will only have a single clip and weapons other than R-type will disappear after many uses, but you will get them back outside of the dungeons.'' -Dansei.

    ''Why are R-type always usable?''

    ''Reaction-type weapons are special and bend the rules because of the way they constantly change. Every monster you kill with it causes it to change a little bit, sometimes even more, so the game thinks it''s a new weapon each time. You have another R-type weapon you should be using.'' -Dansei.

    I reached in and grabbed the Living thread Shield. I hadn''t used it since the fight with Grismald, and when I took it out the color hand changed from silver to Hyper purple. The threads almost looked like mini chains now, so I pulled it on over and past Hyde''s bracelet. I could feel the little chains moving as I did, but the material still felt like stretchy cloth.

    The monster wasn''t as big, and Latisha was smashing thest of its stone so I decided to try this out. I dash forward to the now charging rock half-giant, and I swung at me so I blocked, wondering what would happen first Bhan''s magic, or the Threads. ck and purple chains burst forth before the creature even got close to hitting me, and the chains shot around the arm. Then, more chains burst from my arms, covering the body of the rock elemental.

    Then, something inside of me told me to squeeze, so I clenched my fist. The chains instantly tightened as I squeezed my fist, and then the monster exploded in ck particles. The chains retracted, but they also drank in the ck dots as they did.

    Latisha walked up to me and gave me a kiss, as the chains finally fully retracted. They were now more brown than purple, the chains looked rougher, but now what? I looked around, and sure enough, a blue circle was appearing on the ground.

    "Well, that was easy enough."

    "Yeah, almost too easy, don''t you think?" Latisha said stepping back and looking around.

    "You think there might be more that we are missing?"

    "You''re pretty far into the game aren''t you? Dungeons at this level are never this easy."

    She had a point, so I started to help her look around. The cave was huge, but there wasn''t that much special about it. There were a couple of outcropping rocks near the walls, but there were no ponds or anything that looked out of ce at first nce. Then I started to examine the rock groups sticking out of the walls.

    There were four of them, but after looking at their shapes, I noticed that three of them looked almost exactly the same. I walked over to the fourth one, and Latisha, noticing me, followed me over. I exined my theory, and she started to help me look at the rock grouping over.

    There were four rocks, one big one was about two meters tall, but the other three were only half the size. The big rock was half in the wall and the other three surrounded it, and after looking and touching the stones, Latisha finger it out. The center stone only had to be pushed in to get it to roll back to reveal adder going into the ground.

    "What do you think will be down here?" Latisha asked as we crawled down the impossibly longdder.

    "I hope at the bottom, we have been climbing down for ten minutes already. We will have to climb back up after!"

    "Why don''t you just fall and tell me how far it is?"

    "That isn''t a bad idea, but what if there is no bottom?"

    "You will think of something," Latisha told me from about.

    I was sorely tempted to reach up and pinch her ass cheek, but she was right. The ce was pitch ck, so I couldn''t even enjoy the view above me. Well, might as well get this over with.

    "Okay, wish me luck!"

    I tipped backward ready for the gut-lifting feeling of fall, but it was like falling over backward from standing up. I had the wind knocked out of me, but nothing was hurt, so I guess, Bhan''s magic couldn''t save me from everything.

    "Are you okay?"

    "*Cough* Yup, I am alright."

    "Wow, you''re so close! How far did you fall?"

    "Half a step I think, I just needed to take one more step, and I would have been on the ground."

    I thought, but maybe it was the game''s idea of a bad joke. Who knew, but at least MainFrame wasn''t breathing down my neck. I picked myself up and then torches lit all down a hallway in front of me.

    "Now can we guess what''s down there?"

    "What do you think it is?" I asked.

    "A big monster."

    "Wow, aren''t they at the end of almost every dungeon?"

    "Well then, what do you think will be in there?"

    "No clue, but I hope it''s your big monster."

    "Why," Latisha asked with a puzzled look on her face.

    "Exactly, Neither one of us are that bright, so if it''s a thinking game, we might be hooped!"

    "Hey, don''t lump you in with me! Plus, you figured out the door, so you''re notpletely useless."

    "Oh, I do love my backhandedments, but enough fun, let''s go see if you''re right."

    The two of us walked to the big door at the end of the lit hall. They were a lot bigger when we got closer, and they really had the feel of a big boss room. The two of us started to push the doors open, but we were both surprised to find the roompletely empty, except for the sphere in the center.

    Both of us walked in and the doors closed and then disappeared without a trace, just leaving smooth walls like the rest of the room. I looked at Latisha, but she just shrugged and started to walk to the object in the center of the room. I turned and followed her to get a better look at the globe.

    The thing was covered in four metal bands covered in strange markings cut clear through the bands. There was another ring made of ss that encircled it, but it ran vertical and over top of the other bands of metal. The globe in the middle looks to be made from smooth stone.

    "What do you think this is?" Latisha asked.

    "A headache," I said while walking up to it.

    I touched the first band and it moved from side to side very easily. I tried each of the other four bands and they were all the same, so I tried moving one all the way around, but before I got to move it all the way, something happened. One of the symbols made the section light upon the ss that ran vertical, and the globe started to move slowly.

    With Latisha''s help, I got all the rings into ce, each one making the globe spin faster. Finally atst on the globe started to glow, and a hole in the wall opposite to where we had entered opened up. On the other side of the hole was another room with three globes this time.

    So, we just have to keep lining up the bands? It doesn''t seem like it''s going to be that much trouble," Latisha remarked as we walked into the next room.

    The globes were identical, so we split up and bothpleted in short order and thenpleted the one in the center together. Once all three globes were spinning, the next hole opened, but there were six on the other side, and when we got through, we could tell that these ones were a bit different. The first two had six rings and each set had one more ring, except thest ones had two ss rings.

    "Well, at least it''s getting harder, I thought this was going to be a cakewalk," Latisha remarked as she moved over to her globe.

    "I still think there is something more to this, even if it gets a bit harder, it''s still pretty easy."

    "No point inining...where did that...what the hell?!"

    What the hell was right, we were back in the first room. What just happened?

    ''The room seems to be on some kind of timer. You will have to speed up and to lounge around if you want to get out of this ce!'' -Dansei.

    ''How many rooms are there, and how long do we have to finish?''

    ''Five rooms and ten minutes to finish. Sounds easy, but I don''t think you will get this one on your ten tries, but good luck!'' -Dansei.

    Both Latisha and I let out sighs of defeat, the two of us were more of the smash smash types and now we were about to be put through the wringer. I turned and looked forlornly at Latisha, this was going to be the shits. We had both known that it was too easy!

    ''How many chances do we get?''

    ''Oh, don''t worry, this will be fine! You can try as many times as you want! Well, want is the wrong word, need is better, since you need to solve this to get out of the dungeon!'' -Dansei.

 Chapter 215: Towers

    Chapter 215: Towers

    This was our third time getting sent back, no matter how fast we were. Thest room had six globes with twenty bands on each. Neither of us could even get close to finishing the second one, and now we were both sitting against the far wall where we had entered. This was the worst kind of test, no matter how many times we fail, we have to keep trying, or be stuck here forever.

    I had even tried smashing the wall, but our weapons didn''t even reach the wall, the weapons would float a hand width away. I tried to spin all the rings and stop each one as they lit up, but thest two rooms'' globes had two ss rings. They made it much harder to track and in the end spinning them two or three at a time was faster, but not fast enough.

    "What are we going to do?" Latisha asked from my shoulder where her head was resting.

    "I''m not really sure yet. No matter how fast we go, we are still short, by a long shot, but if we had one more person, then I think we would be fine."

    "But, there are only the two of us that are here, so that doesn''t really help us."

    "There are a couple things I haven''t tried yet, not all is lost. Though they might not be reliable options, we can try getting ahold of Ivan."

    I had noticed that there was a radio in the armor, so I reached in and grabbed it. I turned it on and pressed the button to talk.

    "Ivan?"

    "Mary, is that you calling me from the grave? Shit stain! It''s been a while, what can this drunken cosmonaut do for you?"

    "Who is Mary?" Latisha asked.

    "That doesn''t matter! Ivan, we are stuck in a room with a time trial thing, we need another person or extra arms to be able toplete this!"

    "She was my first wife, but I am not some mail order bride service!" Ivanined.

    "You brought me, Diamond,st time, can''t you do it again?"

    "What? Do you think I just go around dropping goodies off for free? How would I ever stay drunk?"

    "I freed you from the game, and if we get stuck in here, so do you. Put it on a tab!"

    "Fine! But you better watch out, I will have to beam him in."

    "Wait, send me gue Strider instead."

    "Whatever you want, but you will owe me, and the drunk Russian always collects his debts!" Shouted Ivan into the speaker.

    Both of us moved back and a red crosshair started to weave back and forth, but then headed for me. I started to back up but forgot how close to the wall I was and backed right into it. Instantly a suit of grey tes with blue and bright pink lines appeared in front of me.

    ''General Valthan Star Strider? Is that you? You feel like him, but you look different; why am I here?'' -gue Strider.

    ''I am the same, but we need your help.''

    I then exined what we needed to do, and after hearing, gue Strider agreed to help. If MainFrame could see this he would be having a kitten. Twelve copies of the MAS unit helped usplete the puzzle within a matter of moments, and we all ran through thest door. It led into arge open tropical ind, and we all ran out into the sand as the trial closed.

    "This is a lot better but, this still isn''t the city we were in" But Latisha''s voice cut off at the sound of my name.

    "Dave?!" A familiar voice called from behind.

    I turned around just in time to catch Sandra, as she jumped into my arms. I hugged her tight, she was wearing torn clothes and she was more tanned than when I had found her in the desert. Just how long had she been here?

    "Where is Aquina?" Sandra asked after finally pulling away from me.

    "Wait for us, this is Latisha, and this is"

    I looked around, but gue Strider Had helped out a lot; I just wish I could have thanked it. I turned back to the girls who were already talking, and I started to get a sinking feeling in my stomach. Then I noticed the blue circle that was starting to appear in the sand, finally, I was legit tired.

    "Dave, what have you been doing while I was away?" Latisha asked from off to the side.

    I ignored her and waved for them to follow, and both the girls started tough, but they still followed. Once all three of us stood around the circle, we stepped inside. In a sh of light, we were transported back to the street in front of the tower where the other women were waiting with worried looks.

    "You guys did die!" Tenten cheered.

    "Aquina!"

    "Sister?"

    Both girls rushed to each other and wrapped each other in a tight embrace. Then Grace and Kierra rushed to Latisha and me, both of them squeezing us. Grace had a big smile on her face after we kissed, and I guess she wasn''t just happy to see me.

    "We have an address from a dry cleaning receipt we found. Not for the person''s ce, but maybe we can find something at theundry ce or near it," Grace exined.

    "How did thest meeting go? Do I need to go and fix anything?"

    "No, this one was just a normal woman who had her ce broken into and had a vibrator stolen. The woman was really nice, and she made us tea," Kierra exined smiling.

    "Of course the one you all went to visit was normal, and I get the crazy ones," Iined while rubbing the back of my head.

    "I know, I was pretty disappointed that she was so vani. I was hoping to get someone wild, but looks like you got to have all the fun again! So, did you guys do it already?" Grace asked while nudging me and raising her eyebrows.

    "No, not yet, the system is different now, there was no mating sequence or Harem Member mission. I''m not really sure what this means, but I will have to do it on my own time now. Not that is a bad thing."

    "Maybe you could convince the sister to tag along, hey?" Grace nudged me again.

    I looked over at her with a raised eyebrow.

    "If you need help convincing them, I could tag along, you know, help out? I can be pretty convincing, and they look like a good time."

    "Who are you? Is there really a man hiding inside of you? I have never heard of a woman with such sexual cravings before! I''m not saying I don''t like it, but I can''t believe half the things thate out of your mouth!"

    "Mmm, I like to eat with both hands, and as a woman gets older, her other appetites tend to grow, but what can I say? I guess I''m just a special treasure meant to be cherished!" Grace said while giving a little twirl.

    The sisters had finally finished hugging it out and joined the group. They were both holding hands and they looked cute, but now all I could do was think about them both naked and lying on my bed. I rubbed my hands over my face and gave my head a shake, disperse thoughts!

    "Okay, I think we have done enough detective work for one day and I am exhausted. Let''s head back to the hotel and have something to eat. Afterward, I want a nice long bath and bed."

    That was my n, but I always made ns, but they hardly ever turn out exactly how I nned them.

    My group of five girls walked with me back to the hotel, and I took a look in the armory that was doubling for a bag it seemed. Fifteen thousand gold coins more than I had before was now stashed away and a new R-type Sword. I had thought that we had got the short end of things after we left the dungeon, not that finding Sandra wasn''t great, but there was a lot of work involved in getting to her.

    My guess was that these towers were normally required to get past this city, but more of a challenge for special items. That meant that the other towers could have girls in them, but now that I had started the thief investigation, I couldn''t just abandon it. No, we would catch the pervert and return all the missing vibrators, that alone would be a mission.

    After about thirty minutes, we made it to the hotel and checked ourselves in, and got an extra room. There were five of us now, and we were not poor, so there was no need for us to all pack into the same room. At least that was Grace''s reasoning, but she gave me an eyebrow lift when the other girls turned away.

    I rolled my eyes, not that this wouldn''t be fun, but it almost felt like it was part of an act that we did. She would make some lewdment or gesture, I wouldin, but then I would end up having a great time as a result. Grace was right, she was a treasure, so I went behind her as the girls walked ahead to the elevator and pped my hand on her ass, then giving her a kiss on the cheek.

    Grace put her arm around me and leaned into me as we walked into the elevator as I had just said something cute to her. The ride up was uneventful and once we got to our floor, all of us piled out and headed to our original room. Grace unlocked the door and let me in, but I stopped.

    gue Strider was inside the room, standing near the window, but the ss of the facete was down and the suit was looking out the window. I waspletely surprised when the suit turned around.

 Chapter 216: Waiting For Over 700 Years!

    Chapter 216: Waiting For Over 700 Years!

    "Carly?"

    "Were you expecting someone else?" Carly asked from inside gue Strider

    "I wasn''t expecting anyone, how did you get here?"

    "Well, you left, and the MAS units came to find me, for some reason they were treating me like I was themander. Then, Diamond left, and then came back, telling us wild stories of how you were fighting a giant alien that he had never seen before. After he got back, I fused all the MAS units, and waited."

    "Dave, who is your friend with the fancy suit? Will she be joining us for dinner?" Grace asked from beside me.

    "Everyone, this is Carly, I met her in a shback, a long time before the start of our game in Universal Watch. She was there with Tsu and Alexander, along with some others, but I thought I was going to have more time to go and get her. So, just how long did you wait with the MAS units fused?"

    "Don''t ask, but we need to go back! That witch you left and the Unlife are trying to attack Gargantua!"

    "Irellia? She was supposed to be frozen, but then so were you. I can''t just hope between worlds yet, I need to get that system, and I don''t think I will get it in this world, I already got the Armory. That''s the system that I used to get you."

    "System? You mean that stupid drunk idiot in the space station? He almost tried to send me back, but I threatened to break the row of vodka bottles he had lined up and unopened. That made him see reason and send me back, but he told me that gue Strider can''t stay. So, you and I need to find another room that isn''t filled with beautiful women, because you owe me and I don''t have any clothes on under here."

    "Dave does have other things he needs to be doing, like other people," Grace said, pushing past me. "Maybe you just need a rest first...or not."

    Carly had pulled out one of the rifles off her back, and now was pointing it in Grace''s face. I quickly got between the two and put my hand on the rifle end to lower it down and out of my face. This was just great, I had forgotten how high strung this woman was, and now I was about to be threatened with snu snu, at gunpoint, and I just wanted a bath.

    "Listen here bitches, I know Dave has had his dick in every one of you! I can see it in your eyes! Now, you are all going to get out of this room, right now, because I have been waiting for over years for this!"

    "Oh, well, why didn''t you just say so? Do you two need any extra" Grace tried to offer, but Carly raised her rifle again, and all of the girls grabbed their stuff and left the room.

    I was left standing alone, with a gun still pointed at me. That meant that the real Star Strider ked on Carly because I couldn''t make that promise to her like I did with Tamika, and what about her? I put my hand on the gun to lower it, but a light shed around Carly and the suit disappeared.

    All other thoughts left me as I eye traces over Carly''s naked body, but that made her use her hands to cover herself. This was new, I couldn''t remember thest time a girl was shy about her body around me, and it was kind of sexy. I moved forward and took her into my arms, but she still acted shy, turning her head from me.

    "Are you okay, Carly? Are you sure this is what you really want? We don''t have"

    "This is my first time!" Carly blurted out.

    "It''s okay, I will be gentle."

    "But I don''t know what I''m supposed to do!"

    "Do?"

    I took Carly''s chin with my thumb and forefinger, turning her head towards me, and pulling her into a deep kiss. I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her naked body closer to me, and I could feel her small erect nipples press into my shirt. She was tense at first, but after our lips pressed into each other, she melted into my arms.

    Her body was still warm from being inside the suit, and I wanted to feel the heat from her body on my skin. I slipped out my pants with one hand and then pulled her over to the bed,ying her down before removing my shirt. I crawled onto the bed with her, and took her back into my arms, pulling back into the unfinished kiss.

    Soon, Carly started to move her hands over my body more, so I slipped my hand down between her legs. Carly moaned into my mouth as my fingers slid between the floods of her slit, into her warm wetness. As I yed with her clit, Carly started to bite my lip and moan loudly, very loudly.

    After she reached her first orgasm, she grabbed my arm and pulled it from between her legs. Then, while breathing hard, Carly pulled me on top of her, moaning as my hard shaft rubbed up against her wet slit. I held myself up with one arm and looked down into Carly''s green eyes and brown hair that was spread over the bed.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Mmhmm," Carly moaned through her closed mouth.

    I pushed my tip in, feeling the fold of her flesh spread to take me all in. I pushed and then pushed again when I felt the resistance. Carly cried out as I plunged the rest of the way in and then held myself deep inside of her as she finished her long moan. I leaned down and took her face in my hand, then started to kiss her as I started to move.

    Her moans picked up fast and became breathy cries with each thrust as she bent her back in ecstasy. I pulled myself up and took her breast in my hands as I sped up and started to squeeze her nipples. Her body arched and she screamed out as I exploded inside of her tight little pussy.

    To anyone outside the room, a gruesome murder must have taken ce to have such noisee from the room. As Iyed with Carly in my arms, I half expected that cops would burst in. No cops showed up, but the girls all burst into the room, making us both struggle with the nket to get covered.

    "See Tenten, I told you Dave wasn''t killing her!" Grace proimed.

    Carly buried her face into my chest and then pulled the covers over her head. I wanted to do the same, all the girls were staring at me with wide eyes that were making me feel like I was going to have to exin myself. Thankfully, Grace had got her fill with embarrassing us and rushed everyone out of the room.

    Both of us let out long sighs as Carly came from under the covers. She tried to move away from me, but I pulled her back in close. She was still struggling until I pulled her into another kiss, but after that, she pulled away red-faced.

    "What''s wrong? Why don''t you want toy and cuddle with me for a bit before we have to go out and see the rest of the girls?"

    "Because I''m embarrassed! I didn''t know I was going to make noises like that! Now all the girls will think I''m some kind of freak!" Carly shouted as she got out of the bed, taking the nket with her.

    I started tough, but that got me a sharp look that almost left a mark, so I exined.

    "You don''t need to worry, some of the girls have kinks far crazier than your loud pleasure cries. Plus, I think that they are hot, if you want, we can go again?"

    I gave her Grace''s suggestive eyebrows, but that just got a pillow thrown at me. Well, no round two for me, but that meant I could go get something convenient to eat! I hopped out of bed and got my clothes back on as Carly red at me.

    I knew what she was going toin about yet, and I would be sending in help.

    "Don''t worry, I will send the girls in and they will find something for you to wear. The girls all just went shopping and you''re short like Aquina, so they should be able to find you something to wear."

    "And where are you going?" Carly asked,ing over and grabbing my arm. "You are not leaving me with those girls after"

    "What do you want me to do? Sit and watch you get naked again while you change with the rest of the girls in the room?"

    "No!"

    "Then I will be getting our food ready and then having a bath as I nned. Not that I didn''t mind getting a bit dirtier, but I just had to run through a dungeon many times, so I am tired."

    Okay, I couldn''t get physically tired, but I was exhausted mentally. Carly let go of my arm and let me go to the door. I opened it up and the girls almost fell into the room.

    "Well, I guess you all know what you need to do, but be gentle, and no jokes, Latisha!"

    I looked at her, but Latisha just smiled and put her hands up in defense. The girls all came into the room and I was about to leave when Tenten tried to follow them in. I grabbed him by the antenna and spun him in a one hundred and eighty-degree turn to follow me back out.

 Chapter 217: Boiling Blood

    Chapter 217: Boiling Blood

    "Where are we going?" Tenten asked after Grace had tossed me the key card, and I had closed the door.

    "Well, you don''t need to be in there while the girls are attacking Carly."

    "Attacking? Are they going to hurt her like you were?" Tenten asked with a worried expression.

    "Hurt her? No! Tenten, I wasn''t hurting her!"

    "Could have fooled me and anyone else that was close enough to hear!"

    "No, she was just really enjoying herself."

    "Boy, I would hate to hear what she sounded like if someone did hurt her!"

    "No one will ever make her make those sounds but me, don''t worry!"

    "That isn''t very reassuring, but what are we going to do now?" Tenten asked.

    "We are going to get food ready for the girls and I am going to run a bath"

    "YOU!"

    That was a familiar voice that I did not like. My blood started to pump, I knew that voice, one game wasn''t long enough to make me forget. I reached into the Armory, pulling out Rip, as I turned.

    Kyrin was standing in the hall by the elevator, and the door was open. I didn''t wait, I leveled the shotgun in a hip fire position and pulled the trigger and he dove in the elevator. The door closed before the shell went off, and I dropped the gun rushing forward, but the elevator had fallen with him in it.

    I turned and equipped the Earth Armor along with my living shield and the new R-Type sword, which looked like a basic normal sword.

    "Dave?!" The girls called from the open door.

    "Stay in that room, and don''te out, that''s an order!"

    "Dave, you can''t order us to" Grace tried to say, but I cut her off.

    "Kyrin is here, you will all stay together and safe, do you understand me? Tenten, stay with the girls and make sure that they listen. I will not lose another one of you."

    With that, I turned and ran down the hall, to the very end of it, and then through the window. I burst into the air five stories above the ground and then plummeted. I turned to steel when I hit the ground, destroying the area, but I dashed after Kyrin, who was already running away. I grabbed the jet hammer out with my free hand and rocketed toward the fleeing coward.

    "Quit running you piece of shit! We have a score to settle! MainFrame isn''t here to protect you this time!"

    Right before impact, Kyrin turned, pulling out a ck sword to meet my downward stroke. Sparks flew up from the des, but Kyrin was pushed back. I didn''t hesitate, I was beyond mad, I shed again, and again, augmenting my attack with earthen chain strikes.

    Kyrin was able to barely fend off my attacks, but he was holding his ground. This made me even madder, causing me to start to lose control of myself; I reach into Armory for something more. I grabbed for the most deadly item I could think of, the Longinus Spear.

    Kyrin tried to block my attack, but the whirling spear cut through his de like it was paper, causing him to jump back in fear.

    "You can''t be serious? You''re going to use that one me? Do you know what will happen to me?"

    "You crossed the line when you killed Maxine, now you will pay. You''re just another one of MainFrames Avatar offspring, and if I don''t kill you now, you will just keep being a thorn in my side. No, I have had enough of MainFrames games!"

    "Wait! Dave, don''t use that!"

    The sound of Grace''s voice broke through my rage, making me hold back from ending Kyrin. My mind was still in kill first and ask questionster, but I held back. I kept the spear held to strike and my eyes on him, but I waited to see what Grace had to say.

    "Don''t use that weapon, there are only three other weapons like that in the game, and if you use it to kill him, he is dead. The spear will delete himpletely from the game, you don''t want to do that! He might have done some despicable things, but Maxine is still alive, we are still all here! Don''t do something that can''t be undone!"

    Delete him? Part of me wondered if that was so bad? Still, Grace was right, what he did was horrible, but then what would I be? There was still so much about this game that I didn''t understand; should I just get rid of him? If I don''t, he will be back, but did he have a choice?

    "What was your n? In the hotel? Why were you there? Are you still working for Mainframe to cause me trouble?"

    "I had juste from my room and I was waiting for the elevator. I had no ns to do anything to you, I didn''t even know you were in the city. I have no directive from MainFrame now, I was to find you before and cause you trouble, but now the force that pushed me is gone and MainFrame is no longer in my head."

    Could I trust his word? Should I? I went back to how easy it would be just to end it all, but Grace was right.

    "So what happens now, if I let you go? I don''t like looking over my shoulder, and I don''t like that I can''t leave the girls alone without worrying. So, how do I know you will mind your own business?"

    "You can kill me, just don''t use that. Your right, I am to me, but know that I didn''t want to do those things, and I wanted to tell you about Irellia, but I couldn''t. You don''t have any reason to trust me, and if MainFramees back, I will be forced to cause you trouble again," Kyrin exined.

    I let the spear go, all the fire had left me. I was ready to kill him without quarter not even two minutes ago, but now I wasn''t sure. I did believe that MainFrame would make him do those things, but was it worth the risk? I could just kill him right now as he said, but I just didn''t have the same kind of killing intent coursing through my veins, and this wasn''t like with Greg, who wanted out of the game.

    I turned around, taking my eyes off Kyrin for the first time that the girls had shown up. I looked at the group of them, and they all looked worried and scared, but that was because of me, not him. I had screamed at them to stay behind, and I had almost made a mistake that couldn''t be undone. I was the real monster here.

    "Go, and don''t bother us, or I won''t go easy on you. I don''t want to end you, but what you and the others MainFrame has been forcing to bother me, and hurt my girls ends today. You now know that I can get rid of you, so remember that when Mainframe tries to force you again, fight it."

    "I will try, but I will also remember this. You spared me when you had every reason not to; I will not forget this. I will fight the power, or I will die trying. I will be better, and next time we meet I hope it isn''t quite as exciting."

    With that, Kyrin turned and walked away, but I was still feeling on edge. I didn''t want to turn back around again. I was scared to face the girls, I had turned into a monster, ready to kill another person without thought. This game made me forget that it really was all just a game, but after so many lifetimes, the lines of the game really were starting to blur harder and harder.

    I was starting to worry about myself; was I really so quick to kill? Or was this the way I was supposed to be? Maybe I really was meant to be groomed into a heartless killer to win this game, but I wasn''t going to let that happen. I would push myself to be better than that.

    "Dave? Are you okay?" Kierra asked, putting a hand on my shoulder as she walked up behind me.

    "I think so, but I am"

    "Don''t, you don''t need to be sorry," Aquina said,ing up on my other side with Sandra.

    "We don''t all know why you hate him so much, but we couldn''t let you destroy him. You would have had to live with killing him. This game makes killing easy because we can alwayse back to the next game, but that weapon isn''t meant to be used on Avatars. Even Grismald is gone forever now, he will never be revived in his game of the random world. We don''t want you to have to live with something like that," Grace exined,ing to stand in front of me.

    "Now, that we''re done here, can we go get something to eat? Both our newest member and I are hungry, and from what I heard from her, she hasn''t had a decent meal in quite a while, hehe," Latisha said from behind me, and I turned to look at Carly, who was tucked into Latisha''s side where I cute pink dress with her hair pulled back into a bun.

    "Yes, food, I will get to that. I think I need to go fix the hotel as well."

    "Don''t forget the road outside!" Kierra joked.

 Chapter 218: Did You Fix It?

    Chapter 218: Did You Fix It?

    I ended up getting my bath, and it was glorious. I know I was in the water, or at least the game would like me to think that, but this was Warm water that made me wet...this game was either trying too hard or it really just didn''t care. Regardless of the mechanics or the idiot that designed them, I had a great soak, and I needed it.

    After letting Kyrin go, anding back, I had started to think about the others, Tyson, Cindy, and Irellia. The girls allughed as I pulled all their favorite meals from under the bed in the room; I figured I might as well have fun with this, but even as I handed the meals out and then got my own I was stuck thinking. Were they really bad people, or was it MainFrame the entire time? How was I supposed to know the difference?

    The girls didn''t bother me, they knew I had a lot on my mind and were fine with giving me some alone time. I got up head to the bathroom, but I stopped and wrapped my arms around a startled Sandra. She had finished eating and was talking with Aquina, but I just wanted to know that I hadn''t forgotten about her. So many things happened today, it would be easy just to push this off to the side.

    "Hey, I am really tired, and just not really feeling like getting physical, but you and Aquina can sleep in bed with me in my room? The girls can share this room, and tomorrow we will get more rooms, okay?"

    "You don''t have to treat me special, you know? I can see you''re tired and you have done a lot today. We can bunk in here tonight to give you some space," Sandra said, putting a hand onto my arms that were wrapped around her waist, pushed her face into mine.

    "No, I would prefer that you two came and slept with me if you two want to, but I''m going for a bath."

    That brings me back to me soaking into the bathtub. trying to let the world around me slip away, but these thoughts were still gnawing at me. Even while rxing, my mind was still racing, trying to reason out everything.

    What if they weren''t bad people? Did it matter? I sunk deep into the water and blew bubbles letting out a long breath. I was over-stressing myself about this, but I couldn''t help but wonder.

    Was this all just because of what Hyde did? Like, what the hell could he have done to earn me such a hunting? I needed to find out what he did.

    ''And that''s the real bitch of it all.'' -Dansei.

    ''What?''

    ''This point has been a hot debate between us, MainFrames got its ass kicked by Hyde, but it was just a good old ass-kicking that ended. I don''t get what MainFrame has against your brother, but it had to be something that happened in another reset, even Mom had no clue. I know Mainframe was on Hyde right off the hop when he came back from AIha, but I also think he was on you before you had to reset.'' -Dansei.

    ''What about the others? Was it the same for them?''

    ''No, MainFrame was part of their games when they joined your brother. So, it has to be something to do with you two, what that is, we can''t figure out.'' -Dansei.

    ''So then, what is your opinion on the turned ones? Are they just being used, or were they chosen for that reason?''

    ''I think they are good people, but I have nothing to back up that statement other than my own personal opinion. I think that they are just like the rest of us, but I can''t say what their personalities were before they were adjusted by MainFrame. I would say to keep your distance for now, at least until we figure out what MainFrame is trying to do.'' -Dansei.

    That was good, I really needed that, not someone telling me it would be all alright. Hearing that Dansei was just as wary of them as I was good to hear. I finished in the bathroom, drying off and then grabbing a pair of perfectly fitting underwear from one of the drawers in the sink. That really never got old, I really wondered what kind of person this Bhan was, probably aedian, but wasn''t we all?

    I walked out of the bathroom and saw that both girls were fast asleep in the bed already. Sandra was in the middle and had left room for me to squeeze in. I crawled into the bed after turning off the light and cuddled into Sandra''s back. I closed my eyes and slowly let myself drift off.

    -----------------

    There''s a face, shaved hair, and an excited expression on his face. My brother, but, where are we?

    "Did you fix it?"

    "I think so," I said.

    Did I fix what? That was Hyde?

    ---------------

    I woke up, I could still see his face, but what did I fix? Or did I fix it? That was a strange dream, and considering how I didn''t have them, it must be important. Sandra stirred in front of me, and I kissed the back of her neck before getting out of bed. I needed to find answers, there was something important being hidden underneath all theyers of deception.

    I grabbed my clothes and got dressed, thinking about what needed to be done. Find the pervert, and thest dungeons, then If each girl was in a tower I could get to the next one faster. There was still the matter of Irellia, the Unlife infecting her must be causing her to fight or it was her natural personality. Regardless, I couldn''t leave that world unfinished, I started it and it would feel like I was failing the people that trusted me.

    One step at a time, Dave, you will get it. I just needed to keep telling myself that, there had to be a purpose in all this. Though, after that dream, I was feeling less sure about myself; what if I was the one that got us all locked in this game, and there wasn''t actually a purpose?

    "Dave? Are you okay? You seem to have been quiettely," Aquina said, taking my hand just as I heard the bathroom door close. "Is there something going on that you''re not telling us?"

    "I am just having trouble trying to understand the purpose of all of this. The games, us losing our memories, and MainFrame, I just don''t get the connection. Other than Aegis and MainFrame trying to stop us and make our infinite lives hell, I just don''t get why we are fighting in the first ce. It''s like being in a war that''s pushed by invisible hands, we just fight because that''s what we are supposed to do."

    "Wow, you really have been thinking about this too much. Let''s go get the other girls and we will go find this pervert, don''t worry. From what I know, we still have a long way to go before we really need to know the answers. So, stressing about this now will get you nowhere."

    She was right, there was more than enough to worry about in our daily lives without me adding more to the pile. Sandra came out of the bathroom with a yellow skirt and a white top, just putting her dirty blonde hair up in a bun. She looked great and her chest bulged out in just the right way, a very nice fit.

    "Are two ready?" She asked after getting her hair tied up.

    "Yes! Let''s go get the girls, but first," I took off my shoe, a red sneaker, and shook out a pair of bananas and an orange. "I guess neither of you wanted this orange? No? I didn''t think so."

    The girls both smiled and grabbed the bananas and walked out of the room with me, also finishing the ENTIRE banana before we had left the room. Each of them tossed the spent casing in the trash on the way out, leaving me holding the door with my mouth open. Maybe I would need to save my deep introspection for the bathtubs and other alone time, not while in thepany of such...hungry women.

    I checked my pocket and found the card before locking the door. They turned to see the other girlsing out of the room, Carly was doing a big yawn stretch with Kierra, and Latisha, while Grace was holding a paper coffee cup that was steaming, so I walked over to her. It turned out that there was an Earl Grey teabag from the tag hanging off the other side. Feeling a bit envious, I reached out to the side and grabbed a triple triple from nowhere in particr.

    "That looks a lot easier than waiting for the kettle to boil. How was your sleep? Did you get anyst night?" Grace asked before taking a sip of her steaming tea.

    "I had a dreamst night."

    "Was I in it?" Grace asked with a smile.

    "No, it was very short. I think I saw my brother, Hyde, and he asked me If I fixed it."

    "And?"

    "I said I think so"

    "Really? That doesn''t sound good, but at the same time, this could be really good, maybe you are getting close to the answers."

    "But what if I caused this all?"

    "Then you need to fix it," Grace said with a smile.

 Chapter 219: Used Car Salesman Vibes

    Chapter 219: Used Car Salesman Vibes

    I headed out of the hotel with the girls and we made our way down to the Dry Cleaning store that was on the receipt. The city was packed with people moving around, trying to get to work and their morning tasks. When we got to the Dry cleaning ce we had to wait in a line with a bunch of irritable people there to pick up their suit and other things that would need the service.

    "I''m surprised there is such a lineup here," Latisha said, sticking her head out from the line.

    "This might be the only one downtown, but I''m not sure why others wouldn''t open up another location if the business is so steady," Grace said, putting a finger on her lip with a thoughtful expression.

    "The town ran thest guy out of town, he is verypetitive, and his services are shady, to say the least, but he is the only one in the city now. So, if you want to get cleaning done, you have toe here, but the owner has been caught wearing the suits he has got to clean," Thedy in front of me said without turning.

    That was suspicious, but not really a pervert action, just a creep, but they could be one and the same. Still, we were looking for someone thates here, not the owner. The line started to move and before we knew it, we were standing in front of a used car salesman.

    I mean he was that type, slicked-back hair, shining face, and a cheap suit. The type that just screamed I going to fuck you today, and you''re going to like it. The man even pulled out ab and pulled his hair back, taking ayer of grease off, and then whipping it out to the side, spraying grease on the ground. Maybe I was wrong, this guy had a greasy pervert written and poured all over his face.

    "Mmm, what can I do for you and your lovelydy friends? Do they need some of their delicates dried properly? I have a great rate, the best in the city, you won''t find it better than at my shop!"

    Well, this was cute. I pulled out my badge and set it down on the counter. I listed off the days and times of the thefts and asked him where he was, but I got translucent answers like at home or here at the shop, but the man had no helpers and no way to prove where he was, other than his word. Still, this wasn''t enough to lock him up, but someone like this wouldn''t just throw away the items, but now he might try to get rid of them.

    I decided that it was best just to y dumb through the whole thing, even teasing and tickling the girl while asking the questions to seem disinterested. At the end of my questions, I smiled, gave him a wave when he extended a greasy hand. After that, we all left the shop and took a short walk around the corner, so we were just out of sight, but we could keep an eye on the back of the shop.

    I wasn''t sure if my ying stupid routine worked, but, If the ce stayed that busy all day, then he wouldn''t beagle to leave until after work, so we had roughly about six hours to get damning evidence. The problem was, there wasn''t a single ce in the area that had lockers or storage of any kind, and walking around would take too long.

    "What do you guys think?"

    "I tried to ask Mom, but she can''t help us with this, it''s part of the mission," Aquina said as we brainstormed.

    "Let''s go ask Branson, the station isn''t far from us, and as you said, we just have to hope he gets stuck with work all day," Grace said while motioning us to follow.

    Grace was right, and the trip only took us ten minutes. For being a city, most of the things we needed were in a convenient walking range. I wasn''t like Bhan''s magic could manipte things on thatrge of a scale, but it did make you wonder.

    Once inside Branson''s office, the girls got told off for breaking the mall wall, but then I got screamed at for it. I knew I should have gone back there! After Branson had run out of spit, he finally went back to sit at his desk.

    "There are no vibrators in your hands, so what are you doing here?" Branson asked, ring at only me.

    "Do you know where we can find any lockers that would fit a key like this?"

    "That? That''s a key for the lockers in the hot tub area above the dry cleaning building. I know the pace. I use the ce to rx after having to put the city back together from little shits like you breaking it!"

    "Well, then I think we know the culprit."

    "I don''t see the vibrators, so until then, keep your asshole to yourself. I don''t want to hear your assumptions or opinions, I just want proof!"

    I walked out of the station, rubbing my ears. That man knew how to yell and loud, my ears were still ringing from the ear-splitting roars the man had let out. Even though the girls only god stern words, they still had to sit through my de-skinning. Still, we got what we needed, and now it was just a matter of getting the items, but the problem still was, how do we connect the Greasy Dry Cleaner with the Dildos?

    Maybe there was a sign-in sheet or a record of who rented the locker, and there were also hot tubs. I had many fond memories in hot tubs in my past lives, so maybe I could get some one on one time with Sandra if we could get this case closed. There had to be some way to link the guy to them, but, what if we were looking at the wrong person.

 Chapter 220: Take My Damn Money

    Chapter 220: Take My Damn Money

    Besides not having a good alibi, there wasn''t anything linking him to the case, other than my suspicions. I guess we could just wait after we confirmed that they were in there still. We could give the key to the front desk and when the person came back we could get them then.

    We decided that getting back to the ce was our first priority, but somehow we ended up making a round trip back to the hotel to grab changes of clothes. Grace said it was a just in case kind of thing, but I figured nothing was going to get between her and a hot tub. The whole trip meant we didn''t get back to the Dry Cleaners until almost lunchtime, not that that was a problem.

    No, the real issue would be if there were others in the hot tub area and they saw me pulling cheeseburgers from under my towel. We also stopped buying a gag store for Sandra and Aquina, they said that it would help out with catching the back guy. So while they looked for their supplies, the girls and I looked around quickly.

    After trying on a couple wigs and a couple masks, the sisters found us with a bag of things and pushed us out the door. We went up a set of stairs on the side of the building with arrows and signs that were just pictures of hot tubs that ran along the side of the building. When we got to the tops and got inside there wasn''t a lot of room and there was only a ss window with holes in it. There was also a metal tray that ran under the window, simr to a Chequestop or a Money Mart.

    This ce had a weird vibe, and this seems way too overkill to be just for hot tubs.

    "Excuse me, I am with the Shell Cops, and I would like to look at your records to see who rents a certain locker."

    I shed my badge and my winning smile to the olddy with sses as thick as bottle caps, and I got red at.

    "Do you have a warrant?"

    "No, I just want to get a person''s name!"

    "Then beat it!"

    "Well, that went great, why don''t you let me talk to her?"

    "Don''t bother, Titty Mcgee. If you want to use the hot tub, it''s fifty gold per person, per hour!" The olddy barked through the window.

    "Are you kidding me? Fifty gold, per person? Per hour? We paid 50 gold for hotel rooms for a night!"

    "Then go sit in the bathtub!"

    "What is your problem, olddy? Is this how you treat all your paying customers?"

    "Yes! Except you haven''t paid yet, so I don''t have to smile yet. Now, in or out? Or I call the bouncers."

    "What the hell? Why do you have.nevermind, fine take my damn money you old bat!"

    I poured seven hundred gold coins from my inventory and dropped them in the tray, then got seven keys all simr to the one I had in my pocket. At least I was on the right path, but this ankle-biter was getting on my nerves, but she might have bouncers and the ss was about four times thicker than her ss. Plus knowing the game, this would be the one indestructible ce.

    We all headed into the next room, and there were two doors, men and women, so I kissed my line of girls as they passed me to go get changed and then took a deep breath before going inside. There was going to be a locker full of some weird shit, and I had to hope it was still there. I also have the bag of stuff Sandra and Aquina got for me from the gag store.

    Inside the bag of things that were supposed to help us catch the person, without having to stand guard. First, I would move everything to my locker and then tape two exploding poop and puke packs, and three fart bomb packs together. Then I would tape two clear lines to the rip spot on the bags and then tape the pack to the back of the locker.Finally threading the lines out of the locker door to tie around the vent, and then I would drop the keys on the floor.

    Personally, I didn''t think it would work that well, the most that should happen is we make a big mess of the lock and make the guy''s bathroom sink. The sister''s logic was that the packs would go off and the torrents of fake puke and shit would know him off his feet and then the intense smell would let us know while in the hot tub. The theory seemed good, but I didn''t think that something like that would happen.

    Still, I was happy to find two out of three dildos, but the one missing was Hop-Hop. This was obvious, because one was just a normal vibrator, while the other had clothespins on leather cords attached to it. Okay, maybe I was being presumptuous, but I would assume Hop-Hop would be the size of a full-grown eggnt after I had seen Grena using that Linebacker''s forearms to impale herself.

    The mental image made me give an involuntary shiver, as I transferred the items over to my locker and set the trap. After I was finished and I dropped the keys on the ground and then got changed. As I took my shirt off a man in sses, a bucket hat, and a cheap-looking white suit entered.

    I turned my back to the person and I changed into my swimwear and was about to close my locker when I heard the man speak, and froze.

    "Oh, thank goodness, my keys! I thought I had lost you, now I can get inside to see my treasures!"

    Oh shit, I need to be somewhere else, NOW! But it was already toote.

    *Click*

 Chapter 221: My Girls Can Be Very Creative

    Chapter 221: My Girls Can Be Very Creative

    There are moments in your life, no matter how many you live when you wish you could have been anywhere but where you were. I was at one of those moments, as I closed my locker and tried to leave the st radius, but it was toote. The only thing I had time to do was look over my shoulder to watch the man in the cheap white suit open his locker.

    *Pop, Pop, Pop, Pop, Pop, Pop, Pop...ROAR*

    The scene was devastating, the man knocked clear out of his shoes, which were now filing while very realistic puke and shit. I only got about three-second of viewing time before it hit me like a bag full of rocks. A smell that could knock a dog off a pile of shit wagon hit my nostrils with the force of a five-megaton nuke.

    Instantly, my mouth filled with saliva, that moment before all things eating in thest sixteen hours leaves your body with a tidal wave of force. I couldn''t stop it froming, the smell was so bad that I was having trouble staying awake. I was able to pull my way out of the bath out into the hot tub area where the girls were already soaking.

    The girls all started to jump out of the water, but then they all got a whiff from the invisible killer. Each of the girls jumped back into them and then put their heads under the water. I found a towel and buried my face in it. Luckily, there was no one else around, but I didn''t think the little barking dog at the front desk wasn''t going to be too thrilled.

    I heard sshes and gasp, so I rolled over, keeping the towel pressed to my face. I saw that the girls now had towels wrapped around their face to ck the pervasive smell that was still just as strong as when I had first smelled it. I looked at the girls and all of them looked like they were crying, but I knew it was just that the smell was so bad that it brought tears to your eyes. All seven of us slowly walked towards the men''s changing rooms to investigate the results.

    I was actually worried that we might have killed him, and then we would have got in trouble, but we were lucky to find him covered head to toe in a brown paste that made me almost puke again. Kierra and Aquina both let out breakfast, so I shooed the girls out and then left the bathroom with them and closed the door. I focused on how convenient it would be to not have the ce aplete disaster, and then the smell stopped as it had never been there before.

    "Wow, now that was something! Overkill will never do what happened in their justice, the word needs to be more, like You-Took-That-One-To-FarKill!"

    "Yes, now seeing the effect may be one less puke bomb, four seems a bit strong since he was knocked off his feet and out of his shoes," Sandra said as she dried herself off, the bikini she wore left nothing up to my imagination.

    Which was a good thing since I had used most of my imagination to think up proper words to describe the scene that had just unfolded before me. We all found Mr. Whitesuitying on the ground, and unconscious, so the girls opened my locker and got out the tape from the bag. Then, we bound and gagged the perp and then tossed him in a corner of the hot tub room.

    There was no way I was going to waste all that gold, the son of a bitch was caught and taped up, so there was no reason to leave until we were ready. We also need to find out where thest vibrator, Hop-Hop, was being held, hostage. Still, we could do all of this, from the hot tub.

    The seven of us all slid into the water, Sandra, and Aquina bothing to sit on my knees, cuddling into me. I put an arm around each and leaned back, the other girls pushed in closer as well. I closed my eyes and let myself rx, not crazy thoughts or worries, just me, myself, and my girls, plus the dipshit in the corner.

    I was pretty confused about the thought, I guess he could be the type to do that. Even hisments before opening the locker left little doubt in my mind that he was the person to be med, but without the final piece to the puzzle, we still only had circumstantial evidence. Still, we had caught him in the act of opening the locker the vibrators were supposed to be in, now we just had to wait for the greaser to wake up.

    No sooner than my thoughts formed in my head, did I hear the man in the corner start to groan. I opened my eyes and kissed the sisters before getting up from my spot, and then waded over to the side of the hot tub that was closest to the thief. The man was struggling in a panic on the ground until she looked up at me in confusion.

    I got out and then removed the tape from his mouth and then got back into the water. I turned back around, expecting that the man would have already been yelling for us to let him go, but he wasn''t. Instead, he was justying there on the ground with a defeated look on his face, it almost made me feel sorry for him, but then I remembered why we were here.

    "So, are you going to tell us where thest one is? Or do I need the girls to throw you back in the bathroom? I think we still have some of the fart bombs left, and then we can see if you want to talk, and from there if you''re difficult, who knows? My girls can be very creative if you haven''t already noticed."

 Chapter 222: Whos Side Are You On?

    Chapter 222: Who''s Side Are You On?

    "Mmmm mmm mmmm"

    "Well, I guess that would make for a problem,'''' I said after crawling out of the hot tub to remove the tape from his mouth.

    "Gah! What did you put in that locker?" The man in the cheap white suit asked. "And why?"

    "My name is Dave, and these fine women are my associates. We are with the Shell Cop Station, and the locker you opened was filled with vibrators before we switched things around. We found your key at the scene of the crime, and a receipt for the Dry Cleaners below at another location that you hit. Now, we just need to recover thest item, and that is where youe in."

    "...Do I get to make a phone call?"

    "Not my business, you can ask Branson when we book you, but, if you want to make things a bit easier, you will turn in thest vibrator without any more problems. That, or we do it the way I first suggested."

    "I don''t have it, you can deal with my boss when he finds out that you caught me! You think you''re so," The man tried to say, barefooted Gracended a ser kill to the side of the man''s head that knocked him out cold, or at least I hoped he was knocked out.

    "Hey! Don''t kill him! We need more info about this boss, and if you kill him...well, I don''t know what will happen, but Branson made it clear that it was something that we wouldn''t like!"

    "I didn''t hit him that hard! I know how much force to use, Don''t I guide you when using force?" Grace said, giving me her new signature eyebrow lift, with suggestions written all over her face.

    That was the moment when a door burst open that did not lead to either bathroom nor did it even have a handle. In the doorway stood two veryrge men in ck suits and the ankle biter. Great, I bet she was here to throw us out for the noise or pervasive smell that wasing out of the men''s bathroom before, but I was surprised when she turned to look at the pervert in the corner.

    "So, you figured it out," The small olddy turned back to me. "Our boss is not going to be happy with you and your group! Where are the vibrators? Hand them over and none of the girls have to get hurt!"

    You are kidding me? What the hell is going on? Grandma works for their mysterious boss pervert too?

    I snapped my single gate open and stepped forward. It didn''t matter who they worked, for now, they threatened my girls. There are very few things in this world that will make me see red, but ny percent of them involve threatening or hurting the people close to me.

    I reached out, plunging my hand into the rent-in space, wrapping my hand around the jet-ax, pulling back out of the tear. I have to give it to her, that old bag was fast, like inhuman fast. By the time the two monsters started to rush me, the woman had already grabbed and dragged the suspect into her room and mmed the door.

    Damn, but I didn''t have time to think, the two ck-suited men were rushing at me and about to...stop. Both of the men stopped rushing forwards and then started backing up.

    "Yeah you chicken shits,e get some!"

    "They aren''t scared of you Dave,'' Aquina said from behind me.

    I gave a quick look behind me and saw why they both had their hands up now. Every girl was standing in their swimsuits, holding a gun that was trained on the two bouncer/bodyguards. Well, that was less exciting than them backing up from me, but yet more exciting because all the girls were half-naked, and holding weapons, I was torn.

    "Go tape them up, but make sure they can walk, we are taking them and the dildo''s to Branson right now before someone else tries to rescue these two!" Kierra said.

    I signed and then did as I was asked, or told. I would like to think of it as asked, but there was no question in the statement, so I did as I was told. While I did, the sisters went and collected the vibrators from the changeroom, and then we made our way to the station.

    I would have to say this must have been the strangest sight this city had ever seen. Six girls in bikinis, all holding guns trained on two men wearing ck suits and shade. I was surprised that for the entire walk, no one bothered us, I thought for sure the cops would be called on us, and part of me wished someone would. I would have made this walk a lot less awkward, and shorter.

    It took us about thirty-five minutes, but only because one of the girls needed to use the bathroom, and then half of them needed to use the washroom, leaving me and the sister to watch over the men. Thankfully,no gang members or anyone else tried to give us any trouble during the twenty-minute wait for the girls to get back from the bathroom.

    After that, it was a short walk to the Shell Cop Station, but Branson was waiting for us outside of the station. And he looked pissed.

    "Let them go," Branson said in a gruff and angry voice.

    "What? Let them go? They are suspects and the women they were with took our suspect!"

    "Did I stutter? Release them now, they are free to go, this was all just a big mix-up, AND my Team Members will all apologize for any issues they might have caused you," Branson said in a more growling than speaking voice, as he red at me.

    What the hell was going on here? Was Branson working for this pervert boss? Damn, I hate when the plot thickens!

 Chapter 223: The Better Brother!

    Chapter 223: The Better Brother!

    I cut the tape and let the grinning bodyguards go, but before I did, I ripped them both down to my eye level.

    "This isn''t over, you may get away now because of this and that, but I will find you, and your boss."

    I let them both straighten up and then reached out and grabbed the sand sword to let them go. Both of them took off the remaining tape, but both remained straight-faced and walked away. A car pulled around the corner and picked both of them up.

    I whirled around to Branson, who already had his hands up.

    "Hold your horses. Don''t get all crazy with me until you hear what I have to say. Let''s go inside."

    I wanted to rip Branson a new asshole, but I held back and let the girls follow him in, while I red at the ck SUV that had just pulled up down the street. The thing had cked-out windows, and no one got out, but they had turned the engine. I was about to go over and give them a piece of my mind, but Grace''s voice stopped me.

    "Come, wait until we know more."

    "Fine, but if that car is there when I get back out here, I will be ripping doors off and kicking ass."

    "Yes, dear. We all know you''re mad, but getting all crazy now isn''t going to help us. Come, let''s go inside, and here is what the chief has to say."

    I gave the SUV onest re and then turned to go follow everyone back into the building. This was stupid, we just clearly let two thugs go without even processing them. Now, I knew what I was about to hear, and that made me even madder. This was going to be some song and dance about how this guy is the big boss of the cities underground and he could barely see us.

    Bring it, this has now be personal. First, that old bag stole our suspect, and now, the damn cop that sent us on this mission makes us let some of the bad guys go. To top it all of it was guaranteed that this boss pervert was going to being after the girls, not me.

    I Walked into the building and headed into Branson''s office and the door closed behind me. Branson was sitting at his desk with his head in his hands, so I took a seat on his desk, but he didn''t flinch. This was bothering him more than I had expected, so I waited for him to speak, but I didn''t move.

    "I never thought this would actually lead back to the city''s mayor."

    "What? The mayor is the one they are talking about?"

    "Yes, those two bodyguards work for the mayor as Mrs. Petties bodyguards. You have stumbled into a shit storm that I have seemed to put you in. I don''t really know what to say at this point, you know the song and dance for something like this. The man is untouchable."

    "Why? Just because nobody wants to touch him? Just point me in the right direction and I will do the touching!"

    "Yeah, if it was that easy I would have done it myself, but this guy is immortal."

    "What? How can a N...a person be immortal? What makes him that way?"

    "People have tried to kill him in the past using all types of weapons, but everything passes through him. He is easy to find, he never leaves his office on the top of tower five."

    "What is tower five?" Latisha asked from behind me.

    "The towers have no numbers, but it is the order you defeat them, meaning that you need to defeat all the towers, each of the bodyguards and members has made it through the towers. You want to try to kill the unkible? Then you have to defeat those towers, but you don''t have to, you can just leave this city and move onto the next one."

    "Leave? Not an option, I have friends trapped inside those towers, and I kicked the ho''s nest, so I will be the one to fix the problem. Fine, four more towers? We got this, but I won''t be ying by the rules anymore, if I see any of the bodyguards or ck SUVs, I''ll be making a mess and then cleaning it up. These people all made their choice to follow this man, and without them, he has no power."

    "I can''t stop you, no one here can, your group is in a whole other ss, but just know that Hyde, wasn''t able to kill him nor any of the other Leaders that have been this way."

    "I am not my brother, we both have different ways of doing things. I will defeat the mayor, you can count on it, but when I do, I want that damn greasy Dry Cleaner run out of town and two put up in his ce!"

    "That''s a strange request. But he is part of the Mayor''s group so, If the mayor goes, he will foreshore be run out of town. Fine, if you can do it great, but I can''t help you with this. You are all on your own from this point on," Branson finished trying to wave us out the door, but Sandra put the bag of vibrators on the desk and then red at Branson.

    Branson rolled his eyes, and then reached into a drawer in his desk and pulled out an envelope. The letter only said ''one of these'' on the front of it, and I took it from him, but he stopped me as I tried to open it.

    "Save it forter, when you''re back at home. It''s not weird, but it will be helpful for you all I think."

    After that, we were shooed out of the building, but the ck SUV was gone. That was fine, I had a direction now, and I knew what I had to do. I would take down this damn perverted mayor, even if it might just be to prove I was the better brother!

 Chapter 224: Melting Tension

    Chapter 224: Melting Tension

    "So, we all agree on what we need to do?"

    "Beat the towers, rescue our friends, and kill the unkible? Ya, totally agree, but, just one little thing. How do you n to kill the mayor?" Aquina asked, walking up to me.

    "I need to find more information out, but I think it''s going to have to be one of those on-the-spot decisions. That is a ways away, we still have to get to these other towers."

    "Then we need more than what the armory has for armor, we need to go shopping," Grace dered, pointing a finger at me.

    "You can take two with you to shop, but the other three areing with me to do the next tower."

    "That is a pretty good idea Mr. Leader, Kierra, and Aquina, let''s go, those for can go get some experience," Grace said, giving me her suggestive eyebrow wiggle before she turned to leave.

    I rolled my eyes and looked at the group with a half-smile.

    "Let''s head back to the hot tub ce and grab out stuff and get changed, then we can head for the next tower, Okay?"

    The girls all looked at me and started walking in that direction. Wow, it was like they had all pulled the short straw, rough. Well, it is what it is, I started walking, looking at the ground, but then I ran into a faceful of the chest. This wouldn''t be a bad way to go, drowned in a sea of breasts, but it was a nice refresher that I wasn''t that short of a straw, just the other one.

    I recovered to a standing position from the breast facent and the girls were all grinning at me. Well, Carly was ring at me, so that was good enough.

    "Okay, let''s go!"

    By the time we got back out from the empty hot tub house and to the next tower, we decided to sit and have a small pic, just not as exciting as thest. As we ate, I noticed one of the ck SUVs driving by, but it was always far away, and I didn''t want to start bringing guns out yet. Everyone finished their meals and Latisha and I exined the things that happenedst time.

    Carly looked a bit worried, but I summoned the Jet-Ax, and handed it to her, showing her how it worked and then how to summon the earth armor. After that, I showed the Living Rock Chains to Sandra and then her Sand Sword, and then I got Latisha hooked up with the Basic R-type sword and she pulled out Aquina''s Water Pistol.

    Now that the girls were all set, it was time for my single item! Cape At Hand, The original armory! Itched it around my shoulders and looked at the girls, they looked ready to kick to ass! Well, maybe not in spirit, but they had the right gear.

    "Let''s get going so we can have some time to rx after!"

    "You know, Dave, this is really turning into a job," Latishained as we walked up to the sliding automatic door like thest one, but it was now shut down for repairs.

    "Turning into a job? You have no idea, this is our job until we can figure out why we are all here in the first ce, and how we can stop it."

    "You don''t want to leave if we figure out how? Go back to where we came from?" Sandra asked me.

    "I don''t know, I had an experience with what I thought was the real world a couple games ago, and I thought I grew up on the earth, but that''s just another game world. Still, even if the earth is real, I have yed there and it''s only one life. I don''t want to lose all of you and there aren''t enough lifetimes in infinity for me to get enough time with all of you."

    The girls went silent after that, looking back and forth from each other. Then they changed, but not in a magical or a transforming way. Tension melted off them, worry fell away; something had I had said had changed something deep inside of each of them. Every one of them now looked ready to kick some ass, body, mind, and spirit!

    My reassurance that I wasn''t going to leave them if I found a way to get back to wherever it is this all started from, that I wouldn''t take it. That was true, but I would put an end to the one cause of all of this, so I might have to go back to the beginning in order to stop this. The thing was, I didn''t even know if there was a beginning, what if this was an endless loop that had no start or ends? Stupid thoughts, but valid.

    I walked forward and the door opened revealing a ck staircase going down; this was different. Last time it had been at the bottom of the building''s floor, the lobby area, but this time there was no cloak and dagger. I guess the first one was just to get you in the door, after that you were already knee-deep in the muck, so no point in trying to hide it now.

    We all walked in together, and the door closed behind us, plunging us into darkness. Right away, torches on the walls heading down the stairway lit up. I was sure there were none there before, but there was no point in trying to reason with game logic.

    "Okay, this is different fromst time so keep your guard up. We have no idea about what will be ahead, but this smells like a dungeon."

    Carly sniffed the air.

    "I can''t smell anything, what are you going on about?"

    I rolled my eyes. This was going to be quite the adventure with these three. This part made me think of Serina and Emera, and Tilly, with our dungeon adventure, but then I groaned, remembering how it actually went. I reached out to the side and grabbed a shot of vodka and downed it while the girls weren''t looking.

    Here is to hoping that it wasn''t the same!

 Chapter 225: Better Score

    Chapter 225: Better Score

    We didn''t have to walk far to get to the first room, and it was empty, but there was a door at the end of the room.

    "Do you think this room is a trap?" Sandra asked, squatting down and looking around the floor.

    "I don''t think so, but let me go first, and then you guys follow, that way we can turn and make our way back the same path."

    I walked first down the center and then the girls followed behind me. I watched my step, but there wasn''t anything obvious that was standing out, so I moved to the door. I held my hand for everyone to wait until I opened the door, but the moment I touched the door the world froze and I got crazy out of body experience, seeing myself and the girls in the room and the door had a ten on it and I had a seven on me. The girls each had an eleven and two eighteens, very funny Game.

    The door exploded, but I turned into a brick wall, blocking the entire st, but turning back fast to be in the middle of the smoke and falling rumble. I coughed and hacked and the girls rushed forward to see if I was okay. I waved them off as I brushed myself clean and cleared my throat of the shit I just took in when I changed back. The ability was life-saving, but not foolproof, a person could still get captured without the magic doing anything.

    "So, Sandra or Latisha, I think you two should check for traps, Carly...you stay with me, we are supposed to hint things, I think."

    "What makes you say that?" Carly asked, scowling at me.

    "They have eighteen for intelligence stats without any help, I have seven, you have eleven."

    "So where are the things to hit?" Carly said without missing a beat.

    "In here"

    Sandra called from inside the next room, so both of us rushed over, but it was only a pair of goblin so the two of us went in to swing, and that thing happened again.

    My stat was at twenty-two with just my fist and no help, feels a good moment as I smashed through the first goblin with an eight. The Jet-Ax smashed the head off the other goblin like it was paper, but she had a whopping fifty-five with that thing. Wait no, it''s getting smaller and it''s at fifty-eighth now.

    I let the other two check the door while Carly came over to me with a big smile, so I gave her a head pat and a kiss on the forehead that made her go up on her tippy toes. I heard the door click, and I turned to look and see that Latisha and Sandra had the twenties over their heads now. So, points for working together? I wonder what other things you could get points for? I imagined Grace''s eyebrow raise and then rolled my eyes at my own internal joke.

    The next area was a hall with five rooms, with doors that were all unlocked, and empty. At least they were until Carly and I walked into one and the door closed on us. This was par for the course, but then four bright orange lizardmen jumped out at us and time slowed.

    First red twenties popped about their heads and we had a pair of yellow fives. The time went back and all the lizards rushed us before we could defend, but right as they were about to hit us I reached behind my back and grabbed a handle, feeling tes moving to cover over my arm. Time froze again, and the lizards all had fourteen above their heads were white, strange.

    Then I saw what was over our heads. Carly was a nice gold with her hundred and twenty, but I was three question marks, in ck, making it hard to even see in the darkroom. Time snapped back, and I finished my motions of pulling whatever the hell was attaching itselfOH GOD!

    [A-Type Weapon: Dragon w] Activated!

    Lightning pain shot into my arm, making me see white as my arm whipped around like it had a mind of its own. Carly screamed, but when the light cleared and the pain died down, I could see she was fine, and the air was filled with dark particles. Her eyes were glued on my arm, but before I could follow the motions to see what was there, an ear-splitting roar came from my arm.

    All The ck particles sucked towards my arms as more pain ripped through me, but I could feel more powere to me. I looked down to see from my elbow down it was covered in silvery red metallic scales that turned into wed hands. The thing that was making the noise, that had now stopped, along with the pain, was a tear in my palm.

    "What is that thing? Those lizards, it, a dragon''s head ate them all! I thought it was going to attack me, but it flew past me and killed the lizard that was about to attack me!"

    "I don''t know what it is, an A-Type, but I don''t know what that means,"

    The door clicked open and the other two peeked their heads in to see if we were okay, I waved to them and Carly ran over to tell them all about it. I looked down at my arm again; just what was this thing?

    ''That thing is a rare Type weapon called an Adaptation Type. That means that it will adapt to your body over time and be one with you! You will get a lot stronger, but it''s gonna cost you in pain. This thing will get easier, but you''re integrating a monster into your body, so expect some turbulence. Still, quite the pull and just the item someone with the Cheaters quirk is suited for. This will be very useful in the future, so feed the beast!'' -Dansie.

    Great, I was in for a world of pain, but if it meant getting stronger, then I would bear it with a smile!

 Chapter 226: Voracious

    Chapter 226: Voracious

    The Dragon w sunk into my skin and my normal hand was just left, but I could still feel it there like something sleeping inside of me. The feeling was pretty distracting, but I pulled my attention back to the girls, who were all looking at me. I knew what question wasing next and I stopped them before anyone could ask me, again.

    "I''m okay, This new weapon is voracious and it''s going to take some getting used to, but it''s supposed to make me stronger. I just have to bear the pain, for now, pain is worth the gain!"

    I reached out to the side to grab a drink, but nothing came to my hand. I looked at my wrist and then my other.

    "NO!" I yelled in frustration stamping my foot down. "Dammit, I knew this thing was too good!"

    "What''s wrong?" Latisha asked,ing over to me, putting a hand on my arm.

    "When I got the new weapon, the bracelets disappeared, or the weapon ate them, I''m not really sure."

    ''Yeah, don''t try to use the Armory without fully integrating with an A-Type weapon.'' -Dansei.

    I got a cold chill that ran up my back, and that was because that was too cape covering it. Already knowing, with my heart in the bottom of my stomach, I reached back. Nothing, my heart fell into my shoe. Out of everything I had got this entire time I had yed, there was nothing like the Cape At Hand, and now it was gone, but maybe this was its limits.

    I let out a long sigh, no more tricks, for now, I was back to just hitting stuff, Dave, not like I was the key thinker, but Bhan''s ability was overly helpful, to the point where I had started to rely on it. The same could be said about my brother''s power, most of the time it would just close back up before I thought to close it. The cape was a real kick in the pants, hopefully, I wouldn''t need another weapon for a while.

    "Do you think we should get going? A new door opened up in the wall at the end of the room, and we checked the entrance for traps," Sandra said, motioning for the door.

    I nodded and left the room, Carly was out already, and I joined the rest of the group as we headed into the next room. Inside there were five stone statues that looked like manikins, but as I, thest one entered the room the wall closed and the statues began to change. Each one of them, except for one that stepped back became a clone of us in every way. My clone even hands a t grey version of my new Dragon w, the same color as all of them.

    "Everyone, this is a shadow fighting room. You will have to use unorthodox methods to beat them!" I yelled out to the girls as I felt my skin burn.

    The w was awake, and it was not happy. I could feel the waves of outrageing from the beast inside of me. It wasn''t just in my arm, it was like a feeling of being in the shadow of something farrger than myself, on a scale that I couldn''t measure.

    ''Kill the mockery.'' -Deep, and old voice.

    The voice was deep and old, vibrating me to my core. Pain heated up in my arm, but there was also an intense rush of power making my synapse crackle to life, burning all pain away. The copy was alreadyshing out with his fake Dragon w, the grey head of a dragoning directly at me.

    I lifted my arm to meet the attack head-on, and a massive metallic red dragon grew and ate most of the stone. Then, as my arm shifted back, I dash forward, without giving the imposter a chance to react. I grabbed its neck with the dragon w and crushed it, causing the manikin to explode into ck particles.

    The w drank in the particles and the pain made me start to sweat and breathe heavily, but soon I was over. I looked up and I was surprised to see that each of the girls had defeated their clones. Their weapons had all changed some more, but before I could examine them, a brain-rattling roar came from thest golem.

    I turned to find that thest stone doll had got a lot bigger, grown more arm, eight in total, and turned gold. Yes, the boss

    ''Why is it still here? Destroy that abomination!'' -Deep, and old voice.

    ''Oye! What''s your name?''

    ''What? Name? The Destroyer of Men!'' -The Destroyer of Men.

    ''Eww, people might get the wrong idea in this age, if you know what I mean? I''ll just call you TDM.''

    ''What? No! I am your master and you will call me by my full name!'' -TDM.

    ''Sure, Great Destroyer of Weiner, let''s go.''

    ''I will make your life living hell puny mortal!'' -TDM.

    ''Don''t start giving me lip, or I jerk off with you!''

    ''I will rip that tiny appendage off your body if you try!'' -TDM.

    "Dave!" Latisha yelled to try and warn me, but I was too distracted.

    *Wack!*

    *Thud!*

    "OwO, That hurt," I groaned after sliding down the wall.

    The Boss had backhanded me while I was having a pissing match with the monster inside me.

    ''You need me! Bow down to my greatness!'' -TDM.

    ''You need me or you know what happens, right? If I die, I start another game, but what happens to you?''

    My hand snapped up of its own ord and bit the golden Jet-Ax and arm swinging it at my head. The boss tried to pull away, but my arm grewrger and started to eat its way up. The golden monster tried to ir with its other arms, but the girls were on it.

    Chains wrapped around some, two fell off to sword strokes, but Carly was the winner this round. She ran up and when she was right below the Golden boss, she pulled the trigger of the real Jet-Ax, which was smaller than ever, looking like an oversized hammer. Carly rocketed up and smashed through the head of the boss in a shower of particles.

 Chapter 227: The Other Way

    Chapter 227: The Other Way

    ''No! That is my essence, you infernal woman!'' -TDM.

    ''Calm down, I will find you something else to kill, there are other people here too!''

    The Jet-Ax Carly held, drank in the particles, and started to shrink down into a normal-sized hammer, but more like an ice pick. Intricate lines grew up around the handle and metal, but the trigger and jet were gone. It was hard to believe that the hammer had stood two meters tall when Tilly and I first found it.

    A blue circle was forming on the ground, but I looked to Latisha and started to look around, asking the other two to help us. At first, the room was normal, but then we noticed there were symbols around the edge of the room. Differentbinations of circles, squares, and triangles went all the way around therge room, but they were about twenty-five centimeters wide.

    "Do any of you notice anything weird about the symbols?" I asked the girls while studying them.

    I couldn''t really see anything other than what they were, a bunch of shapes, but Sandra was walking around, looking at each stone. Suddenly she stopped and squatted down, putting a hand down on a symbol I couldn''t see from my side of the room. The symbol lit up and stayed that way, then she turned to face the rest of us.

    "Look for sets of three that are the same and then press the middle ones!"

    We all started to run around and found them within no time, and when I pressed thest one, things began to move. The center of the room dropped down and then it started to spin and then drop out like a spiral, creating a spiral staircase that led down. We all met at the top of the stairs and I gave Sandra a big hug and a deep kiss that promised moreter.

    "What do you think is going to be done here this time? I really hope it''s not another puzzle!" Carlyined as we walked down.

    "You think that was hard? You should have seen the puzzle Dave and I did!" Latisha retorted.

    "I know, I was there remember? I will help you guys, with all the copies of myself!"

    "Oh! That''s right! Hmm? Still, I really hope it''s something that we can get over and done with fast since now we need to go and find our food!" Latishained to no one imparticr, but I knew where it was directed.

    "Yeah, Yeah, get moving down those stairs faster, and then we can get out of here fasterdies! This should be thest room and then we can get Delh or whoever is still left! Let''s get a move on!"

    We all jogged down the staircase for what seemed like forever, and right as I was about to start sprinting, we were at the bottom. This game seems to like to put a yer to its limits and then give in. I wasn''t sure how I felt about that, constantly being led on, but there wasn''t a lot I could do but beat the game fast so I could get to the next world. The thing was that every world had something and not a lot of them had real perks unless I created them.

    Carly and I let out whoops of joy as we saw the massive pile of giant back and blue pythons in a pit below us. There was a pir in the center of the room with a switch on top of it, but it was about fifteen meters away, so Carly and I jumped into the pit. The other to yell at us, say that we were supposed to fall into the snake pit, but there were always two ways of doing things, the thinking way, or the other way.

    Both Carly and I were fans of the other way, which basically meant, whatever way worked. Today that meant eliminating the threat and hitting at the base of the problem. We were the simplest, plus there was a certain art to not thinking about what you''re doing.

    Massive red metallic wings burst from my hand and slowed me as I watched Carly m down and strike at the first twenty-meter python that tried to attack her. The effect was spectacr to see from here, a ck crack like a lightning bolt tore through the snake and instantly turned it into ck particles. Sensing this, TDM changed from wings and into a long dragon neck and head, filling me with pain as I started to drop father''s again.

    TDM snapped its head and neck forward and we shot at a snake, tearing into it like paper. Then, right before I hit the ground, my arm punched down with an intense force, making me push up as I connected with the ground. I let the momentum make me do a front flip, but as the momentum carried me forward, TDM whipped forward and speared through three snakes, killing them instantly,tching onto the forth.

    I rocketed as TDM ripped me towards the snake I was stilltched onto, and I could see Carly cutting through gigantic snakes with massive strikes of ck lightning. Moments before I reached thest snake, TDM let go and I spun into the snake that was trying to grab me, now that I had let go, but I met it with a left-handed dragon giant head hook. The snake was blowing into ck flecks and I prepared myself for the waves of pain.

    But it didn''te, or not like I had assumed it would. There was still a dull ache, but after TDM finished, that too went away as well. My body was bing more and morepatible with this thing inside of me, and I probably would feel no pain from it all soon.

    I walked over to the pir and flexed my scaled fist, pulling my arm back.

    "The other way!"

 Chapter 228: Bloodthirsty

    Chapter 228: Bloodthirsty

    After knocking the pir over, the pit we were in filled with water, and Carly and I floated to the top. Sandra and Latisha were shaking their heads at me, but I just smiled. I only had this Dragon w now, so I had to use it to the best of its potential, but TDM wasn''t that thrilled about being used as a battering ram.

    He would get over it, we were now stuck together and there wasn''t anything that either of us could do to change it. I didn''t think that would stop someone like The Destroyer of Men from trying to resist more thought. Who made a weapon with a monster inside of it, I mean in principle the idea sounded pretty cool, but when you were the damn thing, it was a whole different story.

    After floating to the other side, we all got out and started to walk to the exit, which should have been our ticket out of here, but it was to another big cave like the one with the statues. The only difference was the dragons littering the ce.

    They were not big, but there were at least twenty of them, making it I''ve to one odds in the dragon''s favor, but that''s when TDM started to growl. I started to feel the creeping pain of the scales appearing started, but stopped when I felt the surge of power. It was stronger than before, more outrage poured from TDM.

    ''Kill these wretched beasts so I may feed on their essence! None can remain, I am the only one!'' -TDM.

    ''Yes, old man. That was my n, to begin with, no point in rubbing it in my face.''

    The dragons rushed us but were torn down by a hail of bullets before I even got a chant to kill one.

    ''HWHAT! What is the meaning of this!'' -TDM.

    I turned and looked back at the girls, who all had their weapons out, absorbing the essence. They all looked happy, so I was happy, TDM was still pissed, but we were done. The monster could rage inside of me all it wanted, this was another tiring day.

    It was almost over, and now we just had to get through the door up ahead and find whoever was waiting. I let the girls check the door, but there weren''t any traps and it wasn''t locked, but no freezing time happened. That feature must have only been part of the first half.

    "I really hope this is thest room, I am ready for another bath and some other stuff!"

    The girls all rolled their eyes at me, but that made me smile even harder. Then I opened the door and everything went to hell. My arm grew a pair of legs, with a dragon''s head attached to them.

    "Dave!" The girls all cried together as I was pulled into the room alone, with the door closing behind me.

    I tried to dig my heels in but faltered when I saw what was inside the room with me and nearly tripped and fell. There was a giant fucking dragon in the room and we were running straight at it. Both of us were bathed in fire, but TDM shields me from the mes, while he took no damage. I almost thought we were going to be okay, but then we were full-body bitch pped into the far wall.

    TDM took most of the damage, but that didn''t mean that I didn''t get hurt. The dragon was turning on me and about to st me with fire again, but I was already being dragged along and towards the dragon. I stopped charging up its fire to make a swing at use, but I used my strength that was charged to just barely clear the arm.

    That was when TDM made my arm turn into a huge dragon''s head, and bit the arms as we flew over. The mp stopped my motion and I swung in a pendulum into the ground, but TDM let go in time for me to right myself. The massive green dragon with a golden mane screamed out in defiance, but somehow, TDM returned the called even louder.

    The whole exchange was giving me a headache, but I didn''t have time toin as I was ripped forward again. I was going to have a serious talk with this idiot after we were done here. The dragon tried the same move again, but with its other arms, and TDM caught it in his mouth, biting the handoff.

    Nothing but a rough bloodless stump was leftover and the dragon was trying to pull back, but this only made TDM more bloodthirsty. We dashed, well I dragged towards the retreating dragon that was trying to make ast breath attack, but it was toote. We dash up and the two-legged dragon headunches up to tear into the dragon''s neck, with my dragging behind, iling in the wind.

    The massive and impressive dragon exploded into a shower of dark particles. TDM changed to wings and we floated down. The ck spots started to spin into a cyclone that sucked into my hand, the pain was bearable this time.

    Suddenly, I could feel pain sprout from my right arm, and another Identical gauntlet appeared.

    ''NO! I have now been working with you! You should not get control like this! Look what I did for us!'' -TDM.

    It was true, I couldn''t feel him like I could before, it was more like he was a part of me now, rather than arger shadow covering me. Well, looks like I won''t be needing that talk after all. Serves him right, I bet the girls were worried sick about me!

    I turned back to see the girls casually walking into the room, and none of them looked concerned.

    "You guys weren''t worried about me?"

    "No, not with that psycho strapped to your wrist, hehe," Carlyughed,ing over and giving me a kiss, but then looking down at my other new gauntlet. "What do you do now? Are they both going to sprout legs and run in opposite directions now?"

    "Don''t give him any ideas!"

 Chapter 229: A Promise Made

    Chapter 229: A Promise Made

    "I don''t even want to ask the question, but do you think that was it?" Sandra asked,ing over with Latisha.

    "Haha, I know what you mean, but I think that this is it, the game would just be being cruel now if it kept this up. No, I think our next member is waiting on the other side of this final door."

    "Okay, we will see you two back at the hotel. Get yourselves food as well, we will be going out to get our own. Down bring home a hungry woman!" Latisha informed before locking arms with Carly and heading back out the door they had juste through.

    "Huh? I guess ns have been made without me."

    I turned to find a shy-looking Sandra, but as cute as the look was, I wasn''t going to let the girls make this awkward for us! I really wondered who was going to be on the other side of the room. Most likely Dehh, but there were two unknowns, but I had a guess who one of them was. A certain promise was made in thest game, and it would be about time that I made her an official member!

    "Come on!"

    I grabbed Sandra''s hand and pulled her into a quick kiss, then we both ran to the door and pushed it open. I was knocked back like I had been hit by a bus, losing my grip on Sandra''s hand. For a moment I really thought there might have been a monster on the other side of that door, that was until Trinity screamed my name and she began to strangle me from over the top of me where she was sitting.

    "DAAAAVVE!" Trinity squealed directly into my ear, making my head ache.

    Her hug was trying to squeeze the life out of me, but I was so happy to see her that I hugged her back, while still fighting for air. She finally let off after Sandra came and helped loosen the deathlock around my neck allowing me to gasp for air. Then I was showered with kisses from my wife, I could call her that because she was the first woman I had ever married.

    That was during the second game I had ever yed, The Mortal nes. A game world where you fought other yers to win in the tier of the respective system types. We had married halfway through the game and then I had only found Serina near the end of the game. I had also thought that Trinity was aputer program, but the truth was that she was no different than any other girl, and I had been taking her for granted.

    "Trinity! I''m so happy to see you! I had a feeling it was going to be you behind the door, but then I thought the game was being cruel to send another monster to mess with us!"

    I was able to get up and I introduced the girls, but then Trinity looked around, and then back at me.

    "Where are the rest of the girls? Am I the second one?!" Trinity asked excitedly.

    "Sorry babe, your number seven, but we still have lots of time together, and the three of us have the rest of the day off! So, I was thinking we could go get a bite to...no your right I am not really hungry at all."

    Both girls had taken their clothes off and let them fall to the ground, yeah no need for food. My appetite had been curved to the shape of these perfect bodies. They both grabbed me by a hand and then led me into the next room. Inside was my bedroom! Man, this ce got around! I wonder if the game changed the bedsheets?

    I let go of the girl''s hands and stripped out of my clothes and moved onto the bed where the girls were already waiting. I stood before the bed surveying thendscape before me, majestic! A pair of beautiful blondes with hourss figures crawled on hands and knees toward my erect member.

    Sandra was there with her mouth taking me deep inside her warm mouth, but that didn''t stop Trinity. She rose up, dragging her erect nipples up my chest, meeting my lips as I took her breasts in my hand. At that moment, Sandra pushed me all the way into her mouth.

    I groaned, and squeezed Trinity''s breasts harder, making her bite down on my lip. Sandra took me out of her mouth, and then turned around on the bed and let her legs done on the floor in front of mine. She reached back and guided me into her wet slit, then pushing back to slide all the way up to my hips.

    I slid my fingers between Trinity''s legs, sinking my fingers into her wetness, plunging them deep inside of her. Both girls moaned until I had to pull my fingers out of Trinity to grab both Sandra''s hips as I could feel her getting tighter and closer to climax. Trinity moved back as I plunged myself deep and hard into Sandra''s dripping pussy, until she cried out, and I felt her entire body shake.

    She shook as I pulled myself out of her twitching pussy. Sandra fell onto the bed gasping as I climbed over the top of Trinity who was hugely waiting. Her hands were already waiting to guide my throbbing shaft, and I slid into her tight velvet lips.

    I wrapped my hands under her arms and then grabbed her shoulders from behind, and started to fill her pussy with my cock, hard and fast. I bit into her neck and she cried out for more until I felt my boys heat up, but then she pushed away from me and cut me off, forcing me back.

    I was about toin until both started to suck me off from both sides. Someone was ying with my balls, and the pleasure almost made my eyes go crossed. Finally, I exploded into both of the girl''s faces and lost the use of my legs.

    Perfect score!

 Chapter 230: Sex With Food

    Chapter 230: Sex With Food

    The three of us step out of the blue ring and onto the streets. Trinity jumped up excitedly, grabbing onto my shoulder. Sandra held my hand and rubbed her cheek into my shoulder.

    "This is the city you were talking about? Why does it look like we are in water, but it doesn''t feel like it?" Trinity asked with excitement.

    "Leave it up to game logic, but yeah, this is the ce."

    It was getting dark, and the sun was just going down, the orange light slowly creeping up the five towers. I walked over to a street that was only a couple blocks away, dragging Excited and Lovey along with me. The street had a couple restaurants and bars on it, but there was live musicing from buskers, but not all of them were ying instruments.

    "Dave! The music! This ce is wonderful! Look! There is a guy doing magic tricks! And look at that guy!" Trinity continued on as I looked at Sandra with a big smile shaking my head.

    "She definitely has energy, but she is cute in that way, let''s go check out the things with her, or we will never get to sit down to eat," Sandra said leaning in for a kiss that I met with a passionate kiss, the electricity that we had just shared hadn''tpletely faded.

    We pulled apart and I smiled at her, taking her hand again, then leading her after Trinity who was already over at the magician. She was begging him to do a trick for her, and she squealed when the man made a bouquet of flowers appear. Sandra and I joined her right as the man pulled a dog and three cats out of his hat, and then a rabbit. The entire time he acted like the rabbit was what he was looking for.

    "Thank you," Trinity said in a quiet voice after she leaned back into my chest.

    "You know I would have you by my side every step if I could. The race is almost over, then we can y the real games, the ones where we can live our entire lives together. We might still have to fight, but"

    "...We will be doing it together! I know, and you have been doing so good! I know this hasn''t been easy on you, but you''re still here! We will make it to the Zodiac worlds this time!" Trinity said, turning her head to kiss me, but I pulled back.

    "You can remember what happened the first time? What happened?"

    "Dave, don''t ask me to talk about it, it was hard for all of us, and it will just kill the mood."

    Trinity turned around and kissed me, brushing off my sleeves before smiling up at me. I had done something then that she didn''t want to talk about whatever it was. I didn''t want to ruin the moment, but I couldn''t help but it let me get down a bit.

    I had made so many mistakes and all the girls still stayed with me, but then again, maybe that was their purpose in all of this. I could let this eat me up, but that would be making another mistake, and I have made enough of those already. No matter if the girls were real or programs, they were real to me now, and they all trusted and believed me, on top of every one of them loving me. They deserved a better Dave, and that was what I was going to do.

    "Okay, let''s go get a bite to eat! I am starving, and when was thest time you had real food, Trinity?"

    Her faltering smile fixed itself and I felt a squeeze to my hand that made my heart sore, and I vowed that this would be thest time that I doubted myself again. The girls were here to help me, but I was the leader, and I need to start acting like it. That started with me being happy and excited because we were getting closer to the prize, and I needed to start turning it up and using all the tools at my disposal and ones that weren''t.

    "Do you think we can go to Mr. Genos over there? I haven''t had a good donair in a long time!" Sandra asked from my shoulder, where she was resting her head.

    "Yeah! I agree, it has been ages since I''ve had one as well!"

    "Donair? What''s that?" Trinity asked with curiosity.

    "Mmmm, they have a bunch of meat spinning on a cooker and they cut it right off. Then they put it in some tbread with lettuce, onion, feta cheese, and then some tzatziki sauce!" Sandra exined as we walked over to the restaurant.

    The ce wasn''t fancy or anything like that, and only had one booth and a bar stand with stools against the window, but this was normal, even across the worlds. I was pretty sure we had been at this exact shop, and the Greek owner, Genos, serving us gave me a familiar smile but didn''t say anything. Yeah, that was the same Genos that had served me before; the biggest tip-off was the suckers he offered us with our food.

    "Do you think that was the same guy from thest time?" Sandra asked as we sat down at the booth and opened up our food.

    "Pretty sure, I don''t think suckers are a standard at donair and shawarma shops, but I could be wrong, haha."

    " Oh Meh Gerd, wut is dis tuff? Is sooo good!" Trinity moaned with her mouth full of food.

    "Are you going to be okay? You''re going to draw a crowd with the way you are making love to that food!"

    "Mmmm tit is''d duh bshest!" Sandra started to moan along.

    These two were going to get us kicked out of the restaurant! I looked back but Genos was using a towel to whip his two male employees back to work, but he turned and gave me a wink and a smile, before going back to whipping the men back to work. I guess the boys heard the women having sex with their food and had toe and see.

    I honestly couldn''t me them for wanting toe over and take a peek. I would be a dirty liar to say that I wasn''t getting turned off by the sounds of them molesting their food, and I had to focus on my food to keep my brains from melting too much and leaking out of my ears. I had the garlic butter sauce on mine with a bit of hot sauce for the extra kick so I dug into my Gyros with fervor.

    Finally, the girls had finished their show and by this time the ce had gotten a lot busier. The ce was filled with men ordering food and trying not to look suspicious as they stole looks at my girls. We packed up and left, but as we did, there was a collective ''a'' that sounded from the patrons.

    "Well, that was fun, I hope one day to enjoy food as good as yours was. Whatever you two got must have been a lot better than mine, but seriously, how did both your hair get so messed up?" I asked looking at the two of them.

    It was as if we just woke up, and then had sex and then walked out of the restaurant. I had never seen the girls looked so disheveled even after wild sex! Man, I really must not be doing something right here!

    "My...hair?" Trinity asked with a dreamy look.

    Wow, I would have to go back at ater date and learn a thing or two from this greek god, Mr. Genos! Both girls looked like they had just cum, and they still had the starry expression that gazed back at me after. I shook my head, time to go home, the donairs had given the girls one hell of a second-round that I only got to hear about. Was it wrong to feel a bit envious of food?

    I led the girls back to the hotel, and then walk through the city at night was nice, but I noticed the ck SUV four times during our walk back. Part of me wanted to go and let TDM at them, but the other part of me just wanted to enjoy the nice walk. All of us were full, so we didn''t have a lot of ces for conversation, instead, we just enjoyed the walk back.

    The hotel was lit up and we made our way into the elevator and up to our room. Once at the top, we got out and headed for the room, with Trinity following behind us. She was a bit nervous about meeting the girls since she didn''t really know any of them from the games we had yed, she was almost always my guild but she would know one person.

    I opened the door to our main room and the girls were all waiting inside for us. Sandra walked in with me, but when Trinity came in, Grace shot up and ran over. She scooped her off her feet and gave her a big hug that Trinity returned. This got the rest of the girls up and soon I was pushed off to the side as the girls started to talk about our night.

    I let them all catch up and I slipped out of the room and headed back to the room I was staying in. Time for a bath and some sleep, another busy day ahead of us tomorrow, that was my n, but I groaned and wanted to close the door. This was not what I considered rxing and not what I wanted to deal with right now.

    Sitting on my bed, was Cindy.

 Chapter 231: Unsure

    Chapter 231: Unsure

    I couldn''t believe my eyes, and I hardly even noticed the pain in my arms as the Dragon ws appeared. This woman, I was still sore about what happened and I just wanted to rx. Yet, low and behold, Cindy is waiting for me in my room.

    "Dave! Wait! I can exin!" Cindy cried, putting up her hands in defense.

    "Dave, Please, just listen to what she has to say, and then we will go."

    Kyrin stepped out from around the corner, raising a hand to indicate to me that I should slow down.

    "Great, what, is this a party of all my least favorite people? Is Tyson making out with Irellia in the bathroom? That would be just par for the course."

    "I know I said I would stay away, but I found her, and she was a mess. You need to hear her story Dave, and then you can pass judgment on us after," Kyrin said while backing away to stand behind Cindy.

    This was a real pain in the ass, I needed to hear what she had to say, but I still felt jaded about trusting anything either of them said. Bad blood was in the water, but I needed to get over that. Still, it would be better to have the girls here; they had no experience with Cindy, and I don''t think I talked about her to them. They could give me their honest opinions, and there were enough girls that not all of them would go along with the story if it sounds fishy or scripted.

    "Fine, I will listen, but all the girls will be in here with you and me. Kyrin you can go, I will not do anything to hurt her or anything like that, and she is free toe and go as she chooses for now. If we decide that her story doesn''t line up, she will have to leave, and not bother us. Is this fair?" I asked, looking at both of them.

    They both nodded, and I took a deep breath, then headed back to the room where the girls were. I walked in and they were all talking but stopped when they looked at me. They must have been able to see the trouble written all over my face.

    "Dave? Are you okay? You look like you have seen a ghost, you''re so pale! Was the bath not good?"

    Grace peppered me with questions as she came over to see me, making everyone else get up and try to crowd around.

    "I need you all toe with me to my room, and listen to a story with me. This was another one of MainFrame pawns, or so she ims, and I need to get unbiased opinions. Do you guys mind doing that?"

    "She?" Carly asked.

    "Yes Carly, she, her name is Cindy, and"

    "What?! Thee Cindy? The same one that used you and messed your life up even worse? Let me at her! I won''t be listening to a damn word that tramp says!" Trinity yelled, trying to push past me.

    I could have let her go, she didn''t know what room I was staying in, but I held her until she cooled down.

    "I know how you feel, remember? I was there, and that''s why I want to get the others'' opinions. You weren''t there when I almost used the Longinus Spear on Kyrin."

    Trinity stopped moving in my arms, staring at me with bulging eyes.

    "You what?! Do you know what that will do? I allowed us to use it on Grismald because he was an end boss and not a yer or NPC. If you kill someone with that, not even a reset will bring them back."

    "I know that now, but I didn''t. The moral of the story is that MainFrame is gone chasing Hyde, my brother, and now the people that were being controlled by MainFrame are free of his hold. Still, I''m like you and hold deep painful memories of something that should have been great, and the only real thing that had happened to me that wasn''t trying to bring me down, but it wasn''t. I want to believe this was all mind control, but we have been burned time and time again over thest little while, so I want to be sure before I make any choices."

    Trinity looked like she had a bit more understanding, and nodded her head with the rest of the girls, and then we all left the room. Once I was at the door, I took another couple of deep breaths to get my heart settled down. I wanted to believe, but I would be stupid to make the choice without getting all the evidence first.

    I opened the door and walked in to see Cindy sitting in the far corner of the room in one of the chairs that were with another chair and a small table. I moved in, and my heart picked up, Cindy had blonde hair that was up in a ponytail and an amazing figure. She was wearing a green khakis T-shirt that fit on her loosely and a pair of very short jean shorts, but my mind was shaken, and I almost jumped out of my skin.

    "STEPHANIE!?" Latisha screamed from almost right beside my ear, making my already thudding heart almost burst out of my chest.

    The room had been virtually silent, and the sound was magnified in the small space. I was pushed to the side as Latisha shoved past me as I was trying to rub my ears. I was also trying to get my skin back on straight; they needed to do their exciting yelling outside of my personal bubble range, my ears were still ringing!

    Still, Stephanie had been a crew member and in my party during the Transport game, but she had always worn her hair down and it covered most of her face. I can remember joking about her being a quarter face in my head because I never had seen more than her eye, even when we had sex, she had been on her knees

    "Can you take your hair out of that ponytail?

    Cindy/Stephanie, let her hair down and it fell to cover her face without even trying. Hmmmmm, this was almost too easy, and it also didn''t mean jack shit. Stephanie had been a new member during Transport, and she had hidden her face the entire time. Highly suspicious, and I had never met her before that, still nothing but more questions with getting this much information. I would need to hear more.

    "Okay, so I agree that you could be Stephanie, but that doesn''t make my opinion of you rise yet. Why did you hide your face from me? How do I know that you''re not just someone that is another part of MainFrame, and this isn''t the greatest plot of all? There are so many questions that I have and I don''t think you can answer half of them to a point where I will be able to believe you. Still, I, and the girls will listen, and then maybe they can give me a better insight on what to do about you. I want to believe you, but I have had my ass handed to me over thest little while because I wasn''t thorough enough, so tell me your story."

    That was a long-winded talk, almost a story in itself. Maybe not a story, but the plot to one; this wasn''t going to be something that would be easily exined, but I had said I would listen. Stephanie nodded and started to tell her story, but I already knew it.

    I had found her working on another shipping vessel, and she was being treated poorly, so I took it upon myself to rescue her. What I didn''t know is that she had been born into the game, not transported, or reincarnated. That was interesting, and I didn''t really know if I should categorize the information as useful or relevant information.

    The next thing was the hair, and the exnation was so far from adequate, that I almostughed. She was shy and didn''t like to show her pretty face was her exnation, and I was ready to throw the book at her at this point and just toss her out of the room, but I let the information sink in. The girls were all being silent at this point, and maybe that was for the best, at least until I got my thoughts sorted out.

    Shyness wasn''t that big of a leap, and now from what I knew of how long she had been in the game for and being mistreated. Well, it wasn''t impossible, but that still didn''t mean any of this was true. The final thing that I was unaware of was when she died.

    She had been on a cargo ship that Irellia had sent out to trade supplies with another cruiser''s cargo vessel, and the vessel had been empty with no crew, but then all feeds had cut off, along with our visuals. Knowing what I did now about Irellia, it all made sense.

    Still, after Tyson had scooped her up, there were more nk spots. From there she imed to be cked out until being put on the world I was the next game to meet with me, and ruin what was left of my life. I wasn''t trying to hold that against her, but this was still far from a cut and dry case closed.

    "I need some air," I said turning around and walking out of the room.

 Chapter 232: [NETORARE SYSTEM] Activated!

    Chapter 232: [NETORARE SYSTEM] Activated!

    I walked out of the room shaking my head in confusion. I couldn''t make head or tails of what I just heard, and I needed to get some air, but I stopped myself and resigned myself to pace in the halls. I didn''t need to be running away from my problems.

    What were my options? I couldn''t just send her off, her story wasn''t that unbelievable, and part of me did feel bad for her. I just wish that I had a way to prove that she was telling the truth. I couldn''t just take her at face value, but I was running in circles with this debate, I needed to get back in there.

    "Dave, what a surprise to see you here!" An all too familiar female voice called to me from the direction of the elevator.

    You have got to be fucking kidding me! I turned to see Irellia, of all people walking out. What the hell was going on, she was supposed to be in Universal Watch! What did this mean? Was she the same as the others, another puppet? After hearing Stephanie''s story, I was not sure what I was supposed to think.

    "What are you doing here? I thought you were in the other world?"

    "I was transported here, and now MainFrame no longer holds my mind," Irellia said as she walked towards me.

    I was almost ready to believe that this was a real change. I had my finger on the switch to turn the suspicions off. As Irellia walked closer to me, I let myself believe that it was all over for an entire heartbeat.

    [WARNING]

    [NETORARE SYSTEM] Activated!

    [HAREM LEADER PROTOCOL] Activated!

    [LIMITLESS REACH] Activated!

    ''Dave, this is a bad bitch to the core, fucking kill her. She broke ranks before MainFrame got his hooks into her. All the systems are a go, and Dragon w and been deactivated, don''t hold back, she is still infected with Unlife. No one Betrays a Harem Leader and lives to brag about it!'' -Dansei.

    He sounded pissed, but I was calm a dead calm. I finally had my fucking answer. Power crackled off my body in static discharges, I had ess to everything. Knowledge poured into me of things I had never heard of but I knew that I would need to use everything, not just to kill her, but for the benefit of the party.

    I should have been furious, but as Irellia hissed and jumped back, I closed my eyes. If I would have got close enough to her after getting the system I would have known before, but I knew now, and that''s what mattered. The power crackled like whips, and I reached to the side equipping the Thunder te armor, and then I pulled out the Hellfire Chakrams, one in each and throwing them at Irellia and starting to run at her pulling out the Cdine Greatsword.

    "Aren''t you going to scream and yell at me? You have always been such a spineless little worm!" Irellia screamed at me as she defected the chakrams, but I was already on her.

    Unfortunately, her green-yellow snot and white bones armor that had grown to cover her body had stopped the killing blow, but she was still sent flying. Irellia bounced off two walls and then smashed into the floor, but I was on her again as she got up, stabbing two Force Sai at her stomach, and blowing her back to smash out the window at the end of the hall.

    Dragon boots equip, I leapt out of the window and skated across the wind, chasing the retreating Irellia. I whip Faith Axes, one after the other, hammering her into the ground in a hail of destruction, but it still wasn''t enough. Irellia was getting up as I hit her, releasing a thunderp of force that sent Irellia flying into the air, and I threw weapons as fast as I could into the air after her.

    It didn''t matter if I hit her at this point, just using the weapons was the most important thing. Soon, I hit a block and I couldn''t ess any more weapons, but I still had the ones I had thrown into the air. I leapt after her with breakneck speed, I was firing on all cylinders now! I grabbed the Railgun and then grabbed the viper sword and pped it into theuncher, then shooting it at Irellia.

    She turned and blocked with glowing green and yellow de, but the swordtched onto her. As she tried to shake it off I fired a Gravity de set to attract, that homed in on her thest things I fired at her were a Gamma and Discer Fists, filled with Pigeon Stars.

    As they shot out at her, the pigeon stars burst from inside the fist and homed in on the only target that was within range. She had no chance, everything hit her in waves, and I think she gave up at thest minute, because everything hit her at once, tearing her body apart, and I felt the power slowly start to leave me as I drifted to the ground.

    I knew she had done me wrong, but I couldn''t help feeling bad after seeing her give up in the end, but I had no regrets. The damage she had cause

    Was inexcusable and I was just d that it was all over, and this meant another thing. Stephanie was telling the truth, but I didn''t know how to approach her.

    Yes, she was a member, but I couldn''t just take her into the bedroom, it felt like I would have to get to know her all over again. That might not be a bad thing, she was beautiful and we had shared that time together, and no part of me could deny how much I had loved her for those short months. I would just take it easy with her and see where things went, but I was going to be in some trouble with the hotel.

    Plus, Branson was probably going to want a word with me about the hell I just rained down on the city, but I was honestly tired. Like physically tired, but was that even possible? The power overload must have caused some kind of reaction with my system to prevent physical exertion.

    Oh well, I had wanted a bath anyways, but I would have some exining to do when I got back, but that was fine. Still, the girls would have to wait until Stephanie and I had some alone time. My walk back to the hotel ended up being a long one, and I was seriously tired. Even in the elevator, I sat down as I waited to get to my floor.

    When the elevator dinged, I got up and waited for the door to open. The hall was exactly how I left it and the big hole where the window had been. I sighed and turned back to the room where I had left the girls.

    I knocked on the door, I had left my key inside, but the door flew open to a very angry Grace, but I was ready for any tongueshing I would get. It was over, MainFrame couldn''t pull any more fast ones on me. Grace looked ready to tear me a new asshole but stopped when she looked at my face.

    "Dave? Are you okay? Is she gone?" Grace asked, looking over my shoulder.

    "Yes, I killed her, and I don''t know if she will be revived. I didn''t use the Longinus Spear, but she gave up right at the end. I don''t know if she will be able to revive in our next game. I would like to have a word with Stephanie if you girls don''t mind."

    None of the girlsined, but I hugged and kissed every girl passionately. This experience was something to teach me just how important these girls were to me. I never wanted to have to do this again, but none of this was Stephanie''s fault. She was just another yer in the game that was yed.

    I walked over to her, where she was still sitting nervously, and not looking at me. Any confidence that she had before, was now gone. I half expected for the system to go off again and force me to kill her too, but it didn''t, and I knelt down in front of Stephaine. I took her hands in mine, squeezing them gently, forcing her to look into my eyes.

    "I know now that you are telling the truth, and Stephanie, I am so sorry for everything that has happened to you. Words can''t make the past different, but I want you to know that I want you in my life with the other girls."

    "None of this is your fault!" Stephanie protested, turning to me with tear-filled eyes.

    "No, this was all my fault for not recognizing the problem sooner, but I am done kicking myself for the past, and so should you be," I stood up, still holding her hand, bringing her to her feet with me, and I stepped back, extending my hand. "Hi, I''m Dave."

    She looked at my hand with confusion and then back up to me, but I just smiled. I had no idea what I was doing, but starting over felt like the only way I could really move forward with her. Slowly, but surely, Stephanie took my hand and shook it.

    "Hi...I''m Stephanie"

    "It''s okay, this will be weird, but I think we should start over, from the beginning, and try to relearn the things about each other."

    "I think it''s a good idea, but I''m just happy to finally be close to you again."

    "Well, I would share my room with you, but I think we should take it slow, but I do still love you. I wanted to believe this with every part of my heart, and now that it''s true, I don''t ever want to lose you again!"

    I leaned forwards and pulled Stephanie into a kiss. I could feel the hot tears pouring down her cheeks and onto mine. Finally, something is actually working out.

 Chapter 233: Things Dreams Are Made Of And Actual Dreams

    Chapter 233: Things Dreams Are Made Of And Actual Dreams

    The rest of the night I went to sleep with the girls, while Latisha and Stephanie in my room. The girls still hadn''t got a third room, so we were all crammed into the bed until I finally decided that I would sleep on the floor. I was surprised when Trinity joined me,ying down to face me, and getting under the nket.

    "Do you really think she has changed?" Trinity asked after a couple short kisses.

    "Changed? I don''t know if that is the right word for it. I do believe that she has gone back to the way she was before. I know that might seem hard to believe, but when Irellia got close to me just before, a bunch of systems activated. I was able to use all the weapons that it would allow me to."

    "So that''s why we couldn''t leave the room? Every time each one of us tried to leave the room, we couldn''t get near the door like some kind of hand was holding me back. Stephanie had even tried, but I still am having a hard time believing that she is just good now, no matter how much proof you have."

    "Don''t be like that, Irellia was bad to the bone, but they aren''t all the same. MainFrame did this, he is the real enemy. Still, I do agree that I can''t just let things with her go back like they were in Transport. I will take things slow with her, and we will watch her, just to make sure nothing happens, okay?"

    "Mmmm, fine, but I want at least one orgasm before I go to sleep since I am being so reasonable and sleeping on the floor with you!" Trinity said with a pouty voice.

    "I think I can ept your terms," I said, as I pulled her into a deep kiss.

    I slid my hands down her back and pushed her body into mine, feeling the tips of her rock-hard nipples pressing into my chest. Trinity turned in my arm and then slipped her yellow panties, and then tucking back into me after I got my own clothes off. She slowly guided me into her already moist slit, and I had to put a hand over her mouth as it pushed deep inside of her.

    Trinity bit down on the meaty part of my hand, between my thumb and forefinger, but then I sunk myself deeper inside of her. I felt her breathing start to get heavier, and then a tremor shook through her body,pleting the bargain, but this was so far from over. I had a lot of pent-up stress from thest couple of hours and she wanted the dick, so she was getting it.

    I had to take my hand out of her mouth and fully cover it as her moans started to get louder. I used my other hand to grab and hold her ass cheek to stop my hips from pping against them. I drove my cock into her now soaking wet slit, then I stopped and made her put her face into the pillow we were sleeping on.

    I pushed her back down and pulled her hips onto my throbbing cock. I could see the other girls all sleeping as I grabbed her cheeks and started to fuck her. I was kind of a turn-on to see the other girls on the bed sleeping as I fucked Trinity.

    Some had exposed, but Grace was the one closest to me, and I could have sworn that I saw a small smirk on her face. I let my gaze travel down herrge breasts and then between her legs. I could feel Trinity start to shake again, but I was having a hard time focusing on just Trinity.

    Grace''s panties were soaking wet, like dripping wet. There was no way she was asleep, and now Trinity was sliding off my still rock-hard cock. I looked at her as she turned her head, her face was red and panting.

    "Four orgasms is enough, I can suck you off if you want," Trinity whispered to me breathily, but I shook my head and stood up.

    I could clearly see a grin on Grace''s face, and I suspected that she was peeking out and watching us. Grace was on the end of the bed, so I pushed her legs up and pulled aside her soaking panties. As I pushed myself deep into her wet and juicy pussy, Grace opened her eyes slowly turning her mouth into an oh shape, clearly holding back her moan.

    "So, looks like I do get a turn after all," Grace whispered softly as I pushed myself into her, over and over, feeling her getting even wetter.

    "I couldn''t just leave you with these wet panties like this?"

    I sunk deep and reached forward to grab Grace''s breast, but Aquina was there grabbing my hand and pulling it between her legs. Wait, what? I looked over to see the other four girls, and they were already naked and waiting.

    Holy shit! What had I just gotten myself into? Wasn''t I justining about how tired I was? I wasn''t going to stop now, as I heard and felt Aquina''s squirting orgasm. I turned back to Grace who was now moaning openly, and she was grinning through her moans, so I pped her ass, making her cry out faster and loud.

    "Dave, please, more! I have been a bad girl and woke these girls upon you! Please punish me?" Grace begged, using her pouty voice, so I pulled out of her and pulled her up out of the bed.

    Trinity was already moved, but I turned her around and bent her back over, giving her another couple of good ps. Then I mmed into her hard, all the way in, and then grabbed her wrists and pulled her arms back, as I started to make her bounce on my cock. As I fucked her, the other girls lined up on either side of me, bet over the bed.

    Trinity stood behind, running her hands across my chest and kissing my neck as I switched between the girls. I moved up and down the line like a printing machine, hammering the D in between of their wet lines. Finally, as Carly was screaming out, I felt the pressure build-up. Carly let out a gurgling cry as I filled her insides with my hot cum, pulling her deep onto my pulsing cock.

    After pulling out of Carly, as she was still twitching uncontrobly, I fell onto the bed beside her and pulled her into my arms, and the other girls all crawled into the bed around us. We were going to have to do something about the bedrooms, and why did they only have one bed? Carly was still moaning softly and had small tremors that would still pulse from time to time, but I fell asleep to the feeling and sounds of naked girls sleeping around me.

    ----------

    I was standing in front of arge group of people with cameras and tablets, and people were shouting out questions.

    "Will Reborn be safe for the public to use?"

    "Who will be able to y?"

    "How much will this cost consumers?"

    "Are there any side-effects from prolonged use?"

    "How will people y the game?"

    All these questions were being thrown at me, and I noticed that Hyde and some others were standing with me, two more guys and a ck-haired girl. I felt like I should know their names, but nothing wasing to me, but then, my attention was drawn to a person in the crowd. It was an older man, but he had no camera or tablet, and he wasn''t shouting like the rest of the people.

    He was looking between me and my brother, then he shouted in amanding tone.

    "SILENCE!"

    I was surprised to see how fast everyone quieted down, but then the man stepped forward, but so did Hyde.

    "Reggy, what are you doing here? Come to say how we stole your game again? The same one that killed hundreds of girls? I''m curious to know how they even let such a ck sheep like you into here? More than likely slithered in, but the real question is, why aren''t you in jail?" Hyde asked in a condescending tone.

    "You brothers think you''re funny? Just because you had my game to use as a temte, you call yourself the creators? You stole my idea!" The man called Reggy raged.

    Then I spoke up with no control.

    "You can''t keep trying to harass us like this! The worlds that I have built are far superior to anything in Second Life, and they aren''t even close to the things that you tried to pass off as art. What I have built and my brother has helped me a fine-tune, along with the rest of the team, is something new, exciting, and for everyone!"

    Then I turned and looked out over the crowd to all the people watching. This was personal to me, but I didn''t know why, but it was something to do with Second Life...I had lost someone. I didn''t know who, but it was one of the hundreds of girls that got stuck inside the game and died.

    After looking out at the crowd, I started to speak again.

    "Reborn will be without the negative side effects of dying. Unlike the system YOU CREATED, this one I created uses a person''s brain to overclock the brain''s rate to essentially slow down time dramatically while in the game. When inside Reborn, yers will experience a time difference of five minutes in the real world that will equal three years in-game. In a single hour, you will be able to experience sixty years of the game worlds, more than enough time toplete all the game world, but if you don''t finish, you will be booted out at the one-hour mark and the game will reset. No one will have to die again."

    Hot tears burned down my face, and I could hardly believe the words that had juste out of my mouth. I was the one who created Reborn, and something went wrong. Sixty years had long passed, and the game had already been reset, so why were we all still here? I had to assume the other three were the other Harem Leaders, and they hade in with us.

    "Mark my word, Kline brothers! I will make you pay!"

    That was thest part of the dream, and then I was awake. The dream didn''t wash away, and now I knew for sure who MainFrame was Reggy, or Reginold, creator of Second Life. A Game that killed hundreds from locking them into a game...hundreds of girls!

 Chapter 234: Enjoys Sex

    Chapter 234: Enjoys Sex

    I kissed Carly and then slid out of bed, It was already well into the morning, but the girls were still all sleeping soundly. I stood up and then looked back at all the naked girls cuddled together. All the girls were converging on Carly to fill the gap that I had left, and I was seriously concerned that she might get smothered by Grace''s breasts, but then I saw her turn her head right away gasping out for air, but then fell back to sleep.

    It was a cute scene, but I pulled my pants on, then my shirt, leaving the girls to sleep more. I turned once I was out of the door and I headed to see Latisha and Stephanie, I wasn''t sure if they would be awake. Still, they wouldn''t mind if I woke them up, and I wanted to talk to the two of them alone. None of the other girls with me had been with me during Transport, so I wanted to see what Latisha thought of my choice.

    I knocked on the door, and Stephanie greeted me with a warm smile when she opened the door. My heart skipped a beat, remembering that smile, she also had her hair down. I was frozen for a moment, but then my senses fell back into ce, and I smiled back. It was hard for me not just to pull her into a deep kiss, my body ached for it, but my head still told me to be careful.

    "Did you have a good sleep? I do like your hair down like this, but it covers so much of your pretty face!" I said jokingly, but Stephanie started to blush and look down.

    "I didn''t want to remind you of when...I was Cindy. It still feels weird to think of myself as another person that I didn''t have control of. The worst part is that I was conscious the entire time, stuck behind eyes, forced to watch and feel every moment"

    Stephanie backed into the room as she trailed off, and I saw Latisha sitting on the bed with a small gentle smile. I knew what she was referring to, the time we had spent together in that small apartment together, and all the time that we spent in the bedroom over those three months. My mind swam with the times, but Latisha spoke up to shake me free of my revelry.

    "Are you okay, Dave?"

    I moved forward and took Stephanie''s hand, bringing her over to the bed to sit between me and Latisha. I took a deep breath and then spoke.

    "How do you feel about my choice to trust Stephanie? I know it''s weird to ask you with her here, but I think I already know what the answer is to my question."

    "I think you made the right choice, and the rest of the girls will think so in time, Trinity may be the hardest to crack though. She was pretty worked up yesterday, and she didn''t look like she wanted you to trust Steph," Latisha said with a tired look.

    "Don''t worry, I convinced her to give Stephanie a chance! She is still on the fence, but I think I convinced her!"

    "Oh? That''s what you were doingst night so loudly? You sounded like you convinced all six girls! Well, except for Carly, Stephanie was worried something was wrong and that we should go check on you, but I exined to her about...the way Carly, erhmn, enjoys sex," Latisha said with her dark skin burning.

    Stephanie was blushing furiously as well, and the pair of them looked super cute, and part of me wanted to just say fuck it and jump both the girls. I was a horrible person, but that didn''t change how I felt, but banging at the door interrupted that thought. Stephanie hopped up to grab the door, so I leaned over and pulled Latisha in for a quick kiss.

    "Did you have a good sleepst night? You guys do some good talking and such?" I whispered to Latisha as Stephanie answered the door.

    "Yes, and thank you for giving her a chance. It means a lot to me, and maybeter I can show you how much I appreciate it. Also, When the girls were moaning, I caught Stephanie facing to the side with her eyes closed. She was touching herself and I could see the wet marks on her panties from where she was getting wet. I know you want to wait and take your time with her, but I think you should consider how she might feel, plus, you could always bring Grace along to help punish her if that''s what you want. Honestly, I don''t think Steph would mind, I think she likes that kind of thing!" Latisha whispered to me just before the girls walked in.

    Great, cause I wasn''t already turned on enough, and now all the girls were here! I wasn''t about to start a marathon or I would never get anything done today! Still, Latisha might have a point, plus, if she was going to give me a treatter, I could hold off till then, she was always worth the wait.

    "Dave? Are you ready to go? There are still there towers left, are you just going to sit around all day long?" Grace asked.

    "I was already up, you are the ones that just got up! Plus, I am ready to go, so let''s go!"

    "Well, I do have a couple of other things I need to do before we leave, but the rest of the girls are ready so I will meet you downstairs in the lobby. While you''re down there waiting, do you mind getting us more rooms, at least two more? Last night was fun, but I don''t think you want to do that every night!" Grace said as she walked back out and let the door close itself.

    Stephanie came back and sat on the other side of me, putting me in between the two girls. My mind was still buzzing from what Latisha had just told me. Damn that woman, now I had to sleep with her; the thought of her having to masturbate to the sound of my having sex was beyond sad, Fine, whatever, I would get it done at some point today, or tomorrow, making ns for something like this was always a recipe for disaster and to not get what you wanted.

    Latisha was grinning, and Stephanie was giving us a strange look. I just smiled at her, and then kissed her. Stephanie fell into the kiss, and it ended up being a lot more passionate than I intended, but she was probably tired of being alone. I felt Latisha get off the bed and then I heard the door open and close behind me.

    I took her into my arms, holding Stephanie close to me as we kissed, and I could feel hot tearsing from her eyes. Even after the kiss ended, I held her quietly close to me, and she cried softly. I stroked her hair, and let herself get it all out until she finally pulled away, wiping her face off.

    "Thank you, Dave. The girls are all so lucky to have you, and I am so sorry for what I had to do to you. I know you shouldn''t trust me, but I love that you''re willing to try and give me a chance. I can''t promise that MainFrame won''t try to take over my mind again if hees back, I''m sorry."

    I took her back into my arms and gave her a squeeze and then kissed the top of her head.

    "I know, but now I know what is going on and I can watch to make sure nothing changes. I won''t let him take you again, MainFrame was only able to do that because I didn''t see it happen, and I won''t let that happen again, I promise."

    I let go of her and we both stood up and left the room. All the girls were in the hallway waiting, even Grace was ready to go. Trinity red at me, but then yipped and jumped as Kierra pinched her bottom.

    "Everyone ready to go? We have some towers to take care of, and two more girls to rescue!"

    The girls all nodded and smiled, then we all loaded into the elevator. The ride down was tight, and I tried to imagine what it would be like if there was one more in here. Stephanie stayed close to my side, but that made Trinity glue herself to my other arm.

    I sighed, this was going to be an interesting day. Once we were back down in the lobby, I went over to the counter and purchased two more rooms. Turns out, this hotel only had single rooms, and I was about to ask myself who''s dumb idea it was to build a hotel with only one bed in each room, but then I remembered who was the father of all dumb ideas in Reborn.

    That was going to take some getting used to, and I felt a lot of cursing my own nameing in the future. Still, how was I supposed to tell the girls, or should I?

    ''Don''t yet, wait until you know more about why we are here and why you are, please?'' -Tequ.

    ''Sure, Mom. Is there something that I don''t know about yet?''

    ''There are many things that you still need to figure out, but it''s better if you do them on your own.'' Tequ.

 Chapter 235: Who are you?

    Chapter 235: Who are you?

    I finished at the desk and then rejoined the girls as we walked out of the hotel. The moment we walked around the corner, we were surrounded by ck SUV''s and men with guns poured out. My Dragons ws were already forming, but there were just too many of them, still, I wasn''tpletely out of options

    "Wait! Men, guns down!"

    A tall man that looked almost identical to Branson walked up to me with his hand''s op and with no weapon. I drop the ws and let them absorb back into me. The man wore a ck suit but not sunsses like the others.

    "Sorry about all this, the boss just wants to talk to you, ya know? By the way, names Frances, and if you juste with us the mayor will meet with you and save you from tearing up his city anymore. Look, we even brought you a limo to fit you like a group in one car,e on bro, you know Branson, he doesn''t like what I do, but it is what it is. So, do me the world''s biggest and juste for a talk?"

    "I guess being asked toe feels better than at gunpoint. Fine, we nned on heading there anyway, so a free ride doesn''t sound bad. Skipping the towers will just be the cream filling."

    I watched all the girls, but Stephanie stayed the closest to me shaking a bit. There wasn''t a lot I could do other than summoning a MAS, but that would take time, something I was short on, but at the same time, this is what we wanted. I took Stephanie and Trinity''s hands to help them into the car and then each girl after that until everyone was inside, then I joined them.

    The trip to the towers was quiet and very short, but we entered a parking garage under the building, and then pulled up to an elevator. The ce was all concrete and we all got out and headed to the elevator doors, the only thing to break from the white-grey walls, ceiling, and floors. Frances had got in the back and sat beside me, but he hadn''t spoken the entire time.

    Now, we were in the elevator, but only Frances was in here with us. Either he was a lot more thought than his brother or there was something I didn''t know about, like a feature to stop us from escaping. Not that it mattered, the trip was sort and we were walking out into...a beach?

    Seagulls cried, and I could smell the salty sea, and hear and see the waves crashing up onto the beach in front of me. There was a man standing alone, and Frances went over to talk to him. They were more than out of earshot, and I turned to the girls.

    "So can you eight handle Frances? There is something weird about these things over there, it doesn''t seem real like it''s a robot or something, I don''t know why I can sense the wrongness of the thing, but I will deal with him."

    "We will deal with Frances, you figure out the other one, but be careful!" Grace told me.

    ''TDM, do you know any tricks?''

    ''What do you mean?'' -TDM.

    ''I don''t know, something to defeat the undefeatable?''

    ''What is undefeatable?'' -TDM.

    "That guy over there.''

    I pointed a dragon w at the man.

    ''What the one guy in a ck suit?'' -TDM.

    ''No the man in white.''

    ''Human, are you okay? There is only one person there.'' -TDM.

    Interesting, I started to walk forward and Frances left him and went back to where the girls were but gave me a wide path. Yes, walk around, but the girls would let you know about how they felt about ns getting interrupted! I continued my walk until I walked through the man whose back was turned to me.

    "Hello, Dave."

    I turned after walking through the projection, and there was a man''s face that I had seen a couple times, and I was a bit confused. Mr. Datum was standing in the white suit, smiling at me. Now, this was beyond weird, Dansei, your input would be greatly appreciated right now. One of your alter egos is here.

    ''Yes, I can see that, so this is where the other part of him was. Hold on, I can wipe the smile off his face, just give me...yeah there. This guy worked with Reginold to build Second Life, and he designed the game with the w in it. Reginold was the one that approved it even after I told him about it.'' Dansei.

    ''You knew Reginold?''

    ''All of us did, we worked for him, well except for Gra, he''s not like any of us. There are things he did to MainFrame that scrambled us, and we can only reveal things the very moment before it''s toote or if you ask the right questions. This time, I was able to push past the blocks and I won''t be quiet anymore...end him, not like Irellia, end him so he doesn''te back. I don''t think I asked for very much other than for you to do what you always were meant to, so do me this one favor and make sure he can''t keep hurting people.'' -Dansei.

    I read you loud and clear, and no, I don''t mind, if this is the person that really started this all, then I would remove him from existence. I reached to the side and grabbed the Longinus Spear, and Mr. Datum just smiled. That is, until the spear touched him, and tore through his body like paper, but the paper was absorbed in the spear.

    I let the spear go and then I began to turn, but the world stopped, and they started to pull apart around us. I rushed to the girl, but they were all okay, then suddenly a screen popped up in my HUD

    [Special Win Condition] Met!

    [Special prize] Dual Powers!

    YOU ARE NOW BEING TRANSPORTED TO THE HALL OF WISHES.

    Well, it was over, and I was more than happy to be leaving this ce. I hoped I never had toe back, sure there were a lot of great parts, but that was only because I had the girls with me. If I was alone, then, I don''t think I could have made it through some of the parts.

    The girls were already gone and then I was the only one left, just waiting to be shot into the sky.

    ''Dave, I need to talk to you about the next game.'' -Dansei.

    ''Sure, what''s the deal?''

    ''So, before I get into that, let''s go over some things since I was able to snap my block. First, there are one hundred and thirty-six girls trapped floating around in the game world, and between the five of you, you have collected sixty-eight, which is good, but you start to run out of room, but this next game will help with that. This round you are going to have to find the person that will help you build the Spark Storage, and then you need to start saving girls like it''s going out of style, none of the other Harem Leaders were able to do this, and it''s not going to be easy.'' Dansei.

    ''I don''t think any of the games were easy, but I will do what you need me to, I got a special boost for the next game!''

    ''You will need it. Take your time and build yourself a good and strong avatar. You will get that option, so take your time, you''re in limbo there. Then, once you are ready to go, you will be dropped into city A and will start fighting immediately. The level is non-stop and you will have to find ces to sleep. Think of this as a superhero survival game, Save the girls, and no you don''t have to fuck every one of them, but I won''t stop you If you try! These girls will not be a part of your Harem, but they are still important girls, everyone one of them are. Good luck, The girls that are a part of your harem will decide who will be going with you into thest two games before you can finally join the others to save the Zodiac worlds.'' -Dansie.

    Then the beam of light took me up to the Hall of Wishes, where I found my girls waiting, even Stephanie, Delh, and.WAIFU?! I rushed over and scooped up Kadita into my arms, kissing her all over her neck, making herugh out loud and giggle. Then I gave her a really long kiss, and held her tight for a moment, before letting her go.

    Next, I turned to Delh, and pulled her in close, locking our lips together. I didn''t want to let go, and I didn''t want to say goodbye to them for another lifetime. I was surprised Iona never showed up to this game, but there were a lot of girls still left to save, and that was going to my job next game, saving the rest of the girls so we can win for real this time. I really hope I didn''t think thatst time.

    I turned around and smiled up at the glowing angel called Mom. I knew the girls would already be gone, and I would see them again, but now, Mom and I need to have a serious talk about what was going on. Too many things have been left unanswered and it was time for everyone toe clean and stop hiding things from me.

    "Okay, Mom, Who are you?"

 Chapter 236: ITS A FUCKING TRAP! Pt1

    Chapter 236: IT''S A FUCKING TRAP! Pt1

    "So, what don''t I know about you and the girls, and you''re not kicking me out of here until I know the full story. Too long have I been running with scissors in the dark; I almost deleted someone, do you know that? Where were you when that happened? When I was grilling your daughter about if she was still a puppet? I could go one, but you and I both know that isn''t necessary. Is what Dansei said true? And how do I know that?"

    So many unanswered questions wanted to spill out of me, but doing that wasn''t going to get the answers I needed. No, what I needed was the story from before the game started. If I designed this then there would be a way for me to control things better.

    "Telling you will do nothing, but leave you with questions. You need to see from the beginning, and just know this. The girls and I owe you all owe our lives to you and could never ever repay you for what you have done and are still doing for us all," Tequ said as she floated towards me.

    "Well, I have a rough idea now of what happened, but I am missing the important specific parts. I want to believe you Mom, but right now, I need to stay firm with my resolve. So, show me what I am missing."

    Mom nodded, and reached forward to my forehead, and then her hand went inside my head. I was shocked at first, but there was no feeling of it. It was like a hologram passing through me; just a ghost feeling of something being there that wasn''t.

    I ced my hand on Mom''s other arm and it was as solid as I was, and oh man was her skin smooth. Stop it, Dave! Or I was going to have to stop calling her mom! Ugh, if Grace was still here I would never hear the end of it, but then, someone turned out the light.

    --------------

    [2 years before theunch of Reborn]

    I opened my eyes, and I was in a bed, very familiar. I looked around the room, my room, this was my actual room. This started to drift into my mind, this was my room when I first started to work on Reborn. I looked around more, yeah, I was an Otaku from Calgary, Alberta, and my room was living proof of my im.

    The walls were covered in shelves that were filled with manga, Dungeons and Dragons books, and other Fantasy and Sci-Fi novels. The free space on each shelf had figurines of my favorite animes, and any free wall space was filled with anime girls. Even though this was me, I was still shocked at my own level of geek, but that wasn''t important.

    Why was I here?

    "Hey, dipshit, are you awake yet?"

    The door banged open and my loud-mouthed d older brother walked in. That right, we live together, mom and dad, are down in the states at the time-share ce they pay for right now.

    "Why are you yelling? I''m right here you jackass! What''s the big deal?"

    "Big deal?" Hyde askeding over and pping me around, not hard, but I still had to defend myself, but this wasn''t a game and I was just a scrawny twenty-year-old programmer, Hyde was not.

    "Alright, UNCLE! What the fuck do you want?"

    Hyde pulled off me when I said uncle, but then made a feint at me when I swore at him. The guy was always bullying me, but I have had to bail him out of jail more than once for putting someone in the hospital after they messed with me. Still, what the hell was he

    "Theunch for Second Life you fucktard, remember you, stupid little friend? You know the one that you insist is only your friend? !@$##@, were you drinking while codingst night?" Hyde asked, but the name he spoke scrambled.

    "Who?"

    "!@##@, are you deaf?"

    Now he was looking like I was going to get a beating for real this time, so I dropped it. There must be a reason why I couldn''t hear that name, but I knew who he was talking about, and we were just friends. I had known the person since childhood and she was a crazy perverted weirdo that has been helping me design my new VR game worlds I had been working on.

    "Don''t hit me, but what year is it? My head is in a fog right now, so just y along for now. I will get ready as you talk."

    "Jeez, man, I bet you were up all night talking with !@##@, and now your brain is cooked. At least you will just have to watch her go in, lucky bitch! You and I both y way more games than her and she got picked over us, but I heard out of the one-hundred and fifty people going in for the ytest, one hundred and thirty are girls. The rest are males that paid a lot of money to get into the game, this whole thing seems fishy. It''s Nov. 28th, 2035, and it''s Wednesday if your brain''s that cooked."

    Once I was dressed, I grabbed my winter jacket, and warm toque pulled them on, and stepped in my boots. I could see the bit of snow on the ground outside, and I hated the cold, so I zipped up before leaving the apartment. Hydeughed at me and pulled up his hood, asshole better off letting the truck warm-up beforeing to drag me out of bed.

    Personally, I could have just watching from my clear lens and still be working on my game, but !@##@, had asked me toe for the hour she would be in there. I had agreed and here we were; Hyde was just eager for all the singledies that would being out of dive after. His thought was, they will have been tired of all the same things in there and nothing real, so he would be the first real man they seeing out.

    I was fucking cold out, minus twenty-eight, and Hyde still only had a ck hoodie on that said NOFX on it, some old punk band that he cranked while gaming. We got in the truck that was thankfully warmed up already, and buckled up, Deerfoot was going to be a nightmare, but anytime outside the hours of midnight and four AM were a nightmare to dive in winter. Plus, seventy percent of Canadien drivers forgot every year what it was like to drive with ice o the roads.

    Hyde was driving, so it was his problem. I pulled out my phone as we left Canyon Meadows, and made the long climb up the hill to join the actual city. One of the coolest parts about where we lived was being in a valley that hid the rest of the city from us. I had a missed message from !@##@, man, even on my phone it was messed up!

    ''Where r u'' -!@##@.

    ''OMW, traffic is bad and roads are worse''

    I waited for a reply, but then looked up as Hyde was hammering his horn, and yelling at the window.

    "Fucking, giving me some fucking room, you bitch! You fucking inching along, let me fucking in, or so help me god, I will fucking rip your head off and shit down your throat! MOVE!" Hyde yelled as he rolled down the window, letting all the cold air in and the hot air out.

    "Close the window! It''s fucking cold out! Iined, but that got me a re that said, all of this rage can be yours for one easy payment of opening your fucking mouth one more time.

    This was a daily ritual for us when we needed to get to work in the morning, but I didn''t go in every day, no need to, I was the boss. Mypany had been supplying retrofit worlds for Second life and the A.I. concepts I had been working on for NPC. One could say that I really designed Second Life, Reggy, and his crew were in charge of the equipment, but, because they hired me, it was their game, and I was just another no-name developer.

    That was going to change, I already had people reverse engineering a test model I bought from some that had got one and we''re working on a new prototype. Speaking of Reborn, I should check my email, and see how it went, they had said in thest emailst night that they had finally broken through the eternal block that was keeping my guys out. Hopefully today I would have some concrete info before !@##@ went into the game.

    Like Hyde had said, there was something fishy about what people were picked for the test run, and there they had only run males in the simtor before this. I was following everything I could get my hands on and I was thorough, even outsourcing to some pretty shady people to get what I wanted, but my friend was going into this game.

    Hyde was yelling again as we tried to merge onto Bowness, but I was distracted, I had just opened up my email.

    ''Boss, read now!'' -Simon.

    Was sent to me thirty-five times and I noticed an uncountable number of miss calls and started to panic. I immediately called Simon, not checking the emails.

    "DON''T LET THOSE GIRLS GET IN THE GAME! ITS A FUCKING TRAP!" Simon screamed at me through the phone.

 Chapter 237: ITS A FUCKING TRAP pt2

    Chapter 237: IT''S A FUCKING TRAP pt2

    The phone was ringing, but she wasn''t picking up, and I was starting to panic. It had all been an borate trap to get girls stuck into a game world, and tears were stinging my face. If I had just hurried up and hadn''t acted like such an idiot!

    "Calm down you idiot! We are barelyte!" Hyde said, while shooting me a look.

    "No, that was Simon, it''s all a trap! They are going to publicly execute all of those girls and no one will have any idea! I''m calling the police!"

    "Woah, hold on, are you fucking serious?"

    "Hyde, do I look fucking kidding right know? DRIVE!"

    Hyde punched it and road peoples ass, forcing his way intones as I mmed 911 into my phone. I exined who I was and the proof I had quickly and they said they would dispatch arge team to the convention center. Next I fired off a text to Simon and the rest of the team to start working on a way to reverse engineer the problem, but almost threw up when I saw the reply from Simon.

    ''No, there is no going back. If the helmets are on, the girls are dead. The monitors, the set up they talked about, it was all just a distraction. I have a copy of the waiver you sent me and they cover almost everything in it that could go wrong. I''m not saying we won''t bury them for this, but that''s not going to change a thing for those trapped inside.'' -Simon.

    ''Then start working on a way inside! You''re going to get me inside of that game, and then we are going to figure out a way to get them out of it! Those are my fucking worlds and our work! I will make them all pay for thinking they could get away with this!''

    I threw my phone at the window; this was beyond fucking crazy, the audacity to trying something like this, but he was going to get away with it. !@##@ would have already called me back or answered my call if she wasn''t in yet. My friend was just killed, but she wasn''t dead, and I would find her!

    ----------------

    [ 1 year, 6 months until the release of Reborn]

    We never made it on time, and the police even beat us there so we couldn''t get close, but Simon was right, all hundred and thirty six girls were dead, along with her.

    Over thest six months, I hadn''t left the office once. Hyde stayed, but we had a cat, so he would go home every night, but she brought me meals that I didn''t eat half the time. I was too absorbed with the problem.

    I had almost bankrupted Reborn, I had a four month savage fight in the court, while also funnel money into the burning and buying every dive set that was ever sold then buying Second Lifepletely out. This cost me millions but it was the blood money I had gotten for helping make a ce for rich sickos to abuse girls endlessly, so I used every cent to close the world offpletely.

    The entire time, I never left my office, or my dive table, except for the once a day I dropped out to do simple exercises to keep my body from fatiguing. I was in the game world, and I was working on a way to get the girls out of this single game world where they were all ced with infinite health, but zeros in all other stats, making them targets for even NPC. Still, I collected them all and with the help of MainFrame, Tequ, who turned out to be another one of the girls forced to watch over the world, but there were weird hacks in her file that I had never seen before.

    The hacks were ced into certain parts of her codes to make her believe that the things she was seen were not against the rules. This made it so she couldn''t interfere if a girl was being raped or abused, but that was the first thing I did when I got to the world. MainFrame''s A.I. was my design, so I was easily able to see and removed the protocols, but I didn''t delete them. I stored them in a cloud so I could study themter.

    After Finishing tweaking the system back to the normal capacity, but then I made some very big alterations to the way that the system dealt with yers that were getting into the game and trying to hurt the girl. Now the system would g anyone one with even the thought of doing something like that would be red gged and targeted by NPC viciously. The yer would be killed repeatedly until they left the game for some, it was worse, but this game had been close to the world since release, and there was still some in here.

    Some just came and enjoyed themselves and only had fun with the NPC in the marked location, and they would be left alone, but heavily monitored. I wasn''t taking anymore chances, but I had found !@##@, and she was fine, as she could be, with no real world or body to go back to.

    Now, six months have passed, and I am finally ready to start testing the spark transfer to Reborn. The world Second life, was only a quarter of the size that Earth was. So, it was still pretty big, but living the same life, and not being able to start over after living a lifetime would make them go crazy. so, I have been working with others to get Reborn up and online.

    Reborn was supposed to be a series of twenty five different game worlds. I was going to release it to the world in the next six month, but now with everything going on and all the editing we were doing, it was getting pushed back more and more. The problem was the way I had originally designed it was to have a yer dive for an hour, but I had figured out how to tap into the brain to speed up time in our minds, rtive to the time in this world.

    Three years would pass in five mins, but there was no way to prevent the reset without beating the game. Then, if you could, the yer of the game would have ess to the entire game each time they signed in. This was fine for the people outside of the game who could just leave after sixty years, and that was only an hour of their time, but for the girls, anyone that didn''t make it would be stuck in an endless loop.

    The problem had been on my mind, and I have yed throughout the game once and beaten it, but I had made the game so it wouldn''t allow you to just add yers that hadn''t beaten the game, and now to take that appart would take years. So, there had to be another way, and that way came to me from Hyde one day while talking to my brother over some Mozza-Burgers from the A and Dub.

    "So, I was thinking about your little problem, but we can have up to five people in a game right? Well why not put the girls into the server in line to be our extras? Then we can collect them and drop them in the Hall of Gods after each game and get more? You got old Mom up there in the Hall of Wishes now, and I am sure that she would think it was a great idea!" Hyde said.

    "But who is going to be the other three?"

    "Bah! Don''t you worry about that! You get to work on making the game easy for us! I wanna be fucking strong like a mountain, that likes to benchpress other mountains! Don''t worry about the team, I will get that together, and Bhan will for sure get in, he knees a bunch of the girls, and that''s about the only thing thatzy prick will get off the couch for is his harem. So if you can get him back, then he will be here in a heartbeat, make sure you give him something convenient and that will allow him to not die from the first bus the idiots walked into!"

    ------------

    [Hall of Wishes, Present]

    Tequ was standing before me again, MainFrame, well not this games one, but now I understood what was going on, but I still didn''t have all the pieces, but that wasn''t for ack of info. No, I needed the WorldWalker Function, and that was thest part of the builder system, ment to help try up loose ends for the yer, but I needed to get back to the beginning. There was a locker I had left with my Admin stuff as a fail safe, but, then why hadn''t I used it before?

    "Renginold has always been there to stop you from getting it, but this time, he is gone."

    "So, then this time I just have to Get there before he gets back, and we could have a real chance of stopping him and preventing the reset. Okay, Mom, how many girls are left in the system, and, have I ever made it to her?"

    "No, you haven''t made it yet, but she is waiting for you, and knows you are trying. There are only fourteen girls left," Mom announced.

    "Wha? How is that even possible? Bhan, and K both have less than ten? I assume Hyde took as many as I did, but where are the rest? Did Zero figure it out? Oh, hey, look, his name is back now!"

    "Yes, Zero has been storing the girls in Hysteria Gem that he designed and they will act like spark containers that can be used to transfer the sparks into NPC of your choice."

    "Perfect, load me up with fourteen and offer the girls all the choice of getting oring with me to the Zodiacs. This next world Growing power will be my solo run, so I want everything ready for thest two worlds. Ugh, some much time had to be wasted, but soon I''m going to fix it all, okay Mom?"

    "We all believe in you Dave, you have given all of us another chance to be free and live, and you get nothing from this," Tequ said with a smile.

    "Hmm? Maybe you''re right? I have been doing a good job, haven''t I?" I asked with a smirk.

    "You know, I was wondering when you were going to ask for a kiss!" Tequ said, stepping into my arms as her heavenly wings disappeared, and I wrapped my arms around her.

    ---------

    Thank you for reading my third installment to the Harem Reborn series, but the story is far from over yet! Join Dave in the next book Growing Powers Reborn, a game world where superpowers are needed to survive in the concrete jungle! We will be seeing new girls, but they are only going to be in this book, and there will be one or two familiar faces from the past so stay tuned!

 Chapter 238: Party At Daves

    Chapter 238: Party At Dave''s

    NEW ROUND BEGINNING: Growing Powers

    LOADING TERROR CITY

    SUPERPOWER SYSTEM LOADING UP

    ALL WEAPONS SYSTEMS ARE DEACTIVATED

    AVATAR SELECTION SCREEN ACTIVATED

    I could see myself standing with my arms and legs spread to the sides, and only wear underwear. There were two ss types, Fighter and Caster Type, but I remembered that I was going to get an extra power for this round, so it would be best for me to look over all the different choices.

    I opened the fighter list first and a list of fourteen selections popped down.

    Gadget Trickster

    Gravity Knight

    Inhuman Reflexes

    Phase Samurai

    Sky Dancer

    Super Strength

    Wall Crawling

    Wild Surge Battle Magic

    Wild Surge Battle Ranger

    Demon Hunter

    Inner Struggle-Demon de

    Inner Struggle-The Beast Within

    Demon Controller: Demon Ink

    Demon Controller: Steel Blood

    That was a lot of choices, but there were a couple that stood out to me, but I was really going to have to get a look at the next list. There could be a goodbo that I left in here for myself, so I should check out the next list. I kept the fighter tab and then opened the Caster tab, and twelve more powers were disyed.

    Destruction Mage

    Dragon Mage

    Geomancer

    Mage Cannon

    Omni Adept

    Cymatic Singer

    Metallurgists-Deep Crystal

    Metallurgists-Starmetal

    Metallurgists-Stormphrax

    Maniption-Energy Mastery

    Maniption-Electron Mastery

    Maniption-Portal Mastery

    Nope, this was a lot to pick from, time to cheat.

    ''Mom, Dansei! Are you here with me right now?''

    No answer came.

    Okay, so we will have to do this the old fashion way and just pick two. There were a lot of choices, but it was a matter of trying to pick what was the best fit for my style of y. I liked to be able to move and get ces fast, but the Mage Cannon looked really good, but it was more of a mob gun, and I was worried that it wouldn''t do well against a bigger foe.

    There there was the Portal Mastery, which did not offer powerful attack, but unlimited mobility. Something about this one drew me in more than the others, and if my gut was saying yes, then I was going to run with it. Now, I just had to take a Fighter ss, maybe I would just scan through the names and see if anything stood out.

    I was starting to get worried as I looked through the list, nothing was standing out, but then I stopped on Demon Ink, it was beside some other demon-based power, and the one below it was Steel Blood. Both were Demon Controller types, so I scanned through the blood first and there were some great offensive attacks, but every time you activated an ability, there was a chance that you could go mad.

    After closing back up Steel Blood, I wasn''t even sure if it was worth looking at. I had had my run with this type of thing before and it did not turn out well for me and the people around me, but I was drawn to it. Looking at it wasn''t going to hurt me, and it wasn''t like I had a time limit; I was about to make a choice that would affect me for a lifetime.

    Imanded Demon Ink to open, and it was very simr to the other, but it was missing something. I looked over the entire sheet and then noticed something at the very end of the ss, an asterisk. I reopened Blood Steel and quickly scrolled to the bottom; yup, there was nothing, and the Demon Ink had no Madness side effects.

    My palms were starting to sweat and I was having trouble staying calm. Of course, I would have left something like this for myself! I went back to Portal Mastery and scrolled to the bottom; again, same thing, an asterisk at the end. Well, this was good and just what I had hoped for.

    The Demon Ink was a demon that could coat my body and make me bigger. Plus there was also an attack that made me stronger if I killed an enemy, but it was only limited use per day. Still, portals and turning into a big ck monster that likes to bite people''s heads off for a superhero power might be outside of the standard hero description, but I wasn''t much for rules and standards.

    Both had short descriptions that I read through, and it was like stepping into my own thoughts, but I felt others got the right idea. They were just small blurbs about the powers at the basic level.

    Demon Ink:

    You feel your body changing on a cellr level, then you hear a voice. It offers you power beyond your wildest dreams but at the cost of your mind.

    Portal Mastery:

    You stick your head into a floating hole and look through the other side. From this point, the world feels upside down and it almost feels like you are being pulled out into thin air. Looking up which is down, you can see your body with its head sticking through an inky ck hole floating above me. Strange.

    Well, that was done and picked, now there was just thest part of the start-up. Tequ had exined after we kissed, about what my mission would be this time and how things would work. This time I wouldn''t be hunting for more girls for my harem or maybe I would, hard to put a finger on exactly what was going on here.

    PREPARE FOR ENTRANCE

    My job this time was to be a hero, surprise, surprise. As one of my heroes, my job would be to rid the city of monsters as they popped up, but there would also be other events I would need to take ce in.

    3

    All the girls would be my neighbors and a giant apartment block, but none of them would have powers. That was the biggest kick, but there was a block on the building so bad guys could juste and murder mydies.

    2

    The final part that made this one special, and thergest pain in my ass to date. No System, No armory, and no Dragon ws, AND, my Sub Skills were all gone. System, Armory, Dragon ws, toss them, I get them back in the next game, but my Sub Skills

    1

    That means that I will have to win every girl over the hard way, not just make them see me and fall in love with me. Pain in the ass, but, my name was Hero Dave, and the pain was my game.

    ENTRANCE COMPLETED

    WELCOME TO TERROR CITY

    Instantly, I was falling to a massive city that stretched in every direction for farther than I could see. Well, this was one way to get things started!

    ''Where are we!'' TDM.

    ''What? You''re still here?''

    ''Wait, what do you still mean?! Do you think you can just get rid of The Destroyer of Men!'' -TDM.

    ''Would you like power beyond your wildest dreams?'' -Rough hissing voice.

    Oh, for crying out loud. There are two of these idiots in my head now?! I was up high, but the city was starting to get bigger, really fast, so, time to do something.

    ''Activate them using thought.'' -Dansei.

    ''Remember, you can check your quick menu for all your current skills.'' -Tequ.

    Holy crap, what is this? Party at Dave''s? I threw a hand out andmanded a portal to appear facing sideways and then one below me. Two ck holes appeared, and I fell through the one below me and then I was spat out sideways like a spear. The direction change yed hell with my stomach, but I started to toss them so I would fly into them rather than falling into it, and that made it a little easier, but this was no simple task.

    I finally dropped down to the roof of a massive building, and then everyone started to talk at once inside my head.

    ''Dave! Who is this raspy grease spot in your head with me? And I heard Other voices as well, are you going crazy? Or am I?'' -TDM.

    I wanted tough out loud at that. The Destroyer of Men sounds genuinely confused and worried. This was priceless, and the response I got from the other thing was just as good.

    ''Wait...why can''t I try to force you to activate your powers? Also, why do you have an old wrinkled, and toothless dragon in your brain? I also heard other voices, with the way things are going, I think we might all be going a little coo-coo. By the way, since it looks like I''ming along for the scenic ride this time, I''m Jim. Normally I need to make you go crazy, and then you have to learn my name, but I''m just going to be watching with popcorn now, so we might as well be friends, right?'' -Jim.

    {Author note: writing Jim, I have the guy who does the, "I''m a snake, a sneaky little snake," voice in my head!}

    ''Don''t demons have...demonish names? Jim just doesn''t give me that feeling of...demon.''

    ''Oh? Talking about names, are we? And what might your fancy name be? Hero Dave? Yeah, that''s what I thought. I do have a demon name, It''s She''Helerreka Morsdorfin, wanna call me that instead?'' -Jim.

    ''Who would give their child such a horrible name?'' -TDM.

    ''Oh, and what your real name be, Oh Great Destroyer of Men?'' -Jim.

    ''I HAVE A GREAT AND AMAZING NAME THAT IS TO GREAT AND AMAZING FOR YOU TO EVER HERE YOU FOUL GREASE SPOT!'' -TDM.

    ''Mmhmm, so your parents gave you a stupid name just like me. Come on big guy, you can tell us. Were your buddies! Right, Dave?'' -Jim.

    ''Buster'' -Buster.

 Chapter 239: Awkward Shapes

    Chapter 239: Awkward Shapes

    I stood at the edge of the building looking down at the city below. I had to be over thirty stories up and the building was huge. They looked like monstrous condos, but something about them felt right.

    ''So Mom, what is the direction from here? What am I supposed to do in this game, besides rescue an aggressive amount of women?''

    ''You''re going to be the resident hero the girls will be calling if they need help while out in the city, but you need to give them an anchor to this world. You know what I mean, but you don''t have to sleep with them all, because some of them just won''t and you know that, Kiada took her group but there are lesbians here.'' -Tequ.

    ''Yes Mom, I will treat our girls good, and I have already been thinking about that one, and I have the list of names in my head now. I can''t believe how many times I used this system and didn''t know what it was!''

    I was talking about the Memory Download that normally would make a cutscene. I had designed this system for just that, but I had downloaded a bunch of my own memories to help me keep grounded in the game. It was my way to keep myself from getting too deep in the game.

    This time I would get some shbacks, but these were going to be real ones. I hoped she was here, but that was wishful thinking, she would be in thest world, waiting for me. I tried more than once to get info from the Memory Download about her but without a name and just a feeling, nothing relevant was turning up, so I focused on the ground.

    ''Thanks, Mom, don''t worry I will protect the girls without fail! I don''t lose, and this is my god damn game!''

    I leapt from the edge, time for the next test!

    [Demon Ink] Activated!

    ''Oh, look! I get toe out and y! Just kidding'' -Jim.

    My skin turned the ck of the darkest night, and I felt myself get stronger, but when Inded on my feet and all my bones in my feet and up to the knee shattered. I smashed into the ground and I should have been in immense pain, but I felt nothing. Great, I was probably going to die now and lose the game because of my big mouth.

    Then I watched my midnight ck legs pull themselves back into normal-ish-looking legs. Oh, that was cool, but one hundred story falls was out of the books at this level. I''ll stick to the ten and under, or not be an idiot and use a portal.

    When I was able to stand again, I looked at my reflection and was happy. For once I kind of looked cool, the mask was the only thing that had more than ck. There were white markings that created intricate tribal patterns around my head, but then I released it.

    I was actually tired from the rehearsal, so I would have to be careful with how much I had to use it. It wouldn''t make me invincible, but I would help. Next was a range

    "Who might you be, stranger?" A familiar female voice called from behind me.

    It really felt like forever, and I let the Demon Ink retreat from my body. I turned around and looked into Serina''s beautiful green eyes. Two full games with only brief moments between games, and now I wanted to jump her bones!

    I started to walk towards her with my arms open, but I stopped with a hand on my chest. I looked at her tilling my head; what was this? Was my Serina gonna hold out on me too?

    "Put your Ink back on, and I''ll show you why we have to wait," Lavender said, giving me a wicked smile.

    As I let the ink pour out of my skin, I had a sinking feeling that whatever...OHH SHIT! I was sent flying away and I hit a statue, breaking...things, but not the statue. I was in no pain, but my body like I had been wrapped around a pole.

    Serina pounded down into the ground beside me and looked down at me, grinning.

    "That wasn''t very nice. I am going to be exhausted after this, man, what are they feeding you?"

    "Super Strength! And I''m going to be your live-in wife! My specialty is cooking!"

    "Oh great, so what you''re saying is you''re my wife, but I can''t sleep with you...because your vagina is going to chew my dick off...right?"

    "Yeah! This is going to be fun, plus you have lots of other work to do. Here, I will carry you up to our room on the top floor. Well, I will jump up, it''s fast than walking, or running!"

    "Hey! Wait, I''m still trying to glue myself back together here, that statue whooped my ass. I don''t know if you have noticed yet, but I am a little bent out of shape at the moment!"

    That was no understatement, I was a V on the ground. The problem was the center where the points met, was on the inside of my back. I was slowly starting to heal, but Serina grabbed my arms and legs and then ttened me, breaking more things in the process I was sure. I had lost count, and next, I was flung onto her shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

    As Serina leapt in the air, I remember the different things that we had done through the games, but we had never been restricted from having fun. I would just have to get tougher, so I could handle her guillotine lips...somehow, but man she could jump. Wended on a small balcony and there was nothing on it.

    Serine was still shorter than me, so having her carry me around like this didn''t feel like one of my best moments. Inside the ce, there was a small open concept kitchen and living room with a tv and couch. There was a hall and that''s where I was carried, and then flopped down onto the bed.

    My body was almost healed now, and after a few more brief moments, it was done. I let the ink go and crawl back onto the bed. Well, I tried to, but Serina grabbed me by the pants and stopped me dead. I looked up, getting shocked and turned on at the same time.

    "You didn''t think I was actually serious, did you? I can control my hips, just let me do all the work, and nobody has to get hurt."

    "Why did that sound like a threat? The better question is, why did it turn me on so much?!"

    Serina slid off my pants and my shaft stood up, just looking for some attention, but I put my hands behind my head. This was just a precaution, you know, never put your hand near a ride when it is working. Plus, she said she wanted to do all the work, so who was I to stop her.

    Serina slowly climbed on top of me, and then rubbed her moist pussy lips on my hard cock, before she guided me into her. The feeling was velvet smooth as she slowly took me deep inside of her, letting out moans of pleasure. Then she started to slowly grind into me, pushing me deeper inside of her.

    I couldn''t help myself, I sat up and took Serina''s small body into my arms, kissing her deeply. Then I pulled away, andid on her back at the edge of the bed, sliding my cock back into her very wet lips. I fucked her hard, but she still held her strength back letting me have my way with her as she enjoyed her, watching me fucking her tight chocte pussy.

    Then I started to feel it, a tremor at first, a vibrationing from Serina''s pussy, that I was balls deep inside. Then her pussy had an orgasm that made me instant cum, like it was onmand. The explosion of ecstasy was amazing and I had a truly wonderful time, but then, something started to happen to Serina.

    "Serina? What''s going on? Why are you glowing? Wait!"

    "Don''t worry, you have lots to do, I''m sorry I can''t be your housewife, but I was supposed to hold out for longer. I guess even without your magical charms I still can''t resist you. I see youter when youe to visit, don''t give up and do the same with the rest of the girls, and I love you, Dave!"

    I was left naked, and alone I was just about to get to spend some time together, and now she is gone. Ugh, this game was going to be full of that, and I would have to get over that or figure out another way...maybe have board game night?

    ''Buddy, don''t stress too much, keep your eye on the ball and get some rest, tomorrow you go on active duty, andvender is the most fun you''re going to have for a while. Ever wonder why you put these girls in here? Well, tomorrow, you are going to find out! I already booked season tickets! I think it''s gonna be a good game! And we got the best seats in the show!''

    That did not make me feel better, but I was getting tired.

    ''Yeah.'' -Jim.

    ''Do you think my mother loved me?'' -Buster/TDM.

    ''She loved somebody, I just don''t think it was you.'' -Jim.

 Chapter 240: Iona Want To Frustrate You

    Chapter 240: Iona Want To Frustrate You

    I woke up the next morning feeling refreshed but the ce didn''t feel the same. Serina had been back in my life only briefly and now she was gone again, just like that. I got up, and then put my clothes back on; I needed to do something, go for a walk, something.

    I headed back out into my connected living space and noticed that there was a phone on the table. That must be the hotline, it would be my ticket in the game to keep the girls safe. I went and checked the fridge, and it was empty like it was brand new.

    ''How do I make money in this game, Mom?''

    ''You don''t, you must rely on the woman for everything. Helping them will help you, the women who you save know that they have to rey superheroes for saving them. So will help out with food, while others will repay you in other ways. Don''t worry as long as you take care of the girls, they will take care of you.'' -Tequ.

    This was going to make for an interesting game, but I didn''t want to wait up here for something to happen. Exploring the city would be better, and if I walked through the build, I might meet some of the girls. I looked around and then spotted what I was looking for overhanging by the door.

    I grabbed keys, and headed out of the door, then turning back around to lock it. After I finished locking up I dropped the key in my pants and then turned around to almost jump out of my skin.

    "Who are you?" an angry-looking woman asked from her open door.

    "Gah! Don''t do that! I am the resident hero, my name is"

    "Good, my toilet is clogged. Go fix it."

    Uhh, I don''t think that''s in the job description, but my phone wasn''t going off, and this woman was my neighbor, so helping could get me some breakfast. Who knows, maybe I might get something else! Then again, the look I was getting was not one of,e in here so I can fuck you, it was more of thee in here and fix my toilet.

    "Sure, I''m Dave. Show me what you need to be fixed and I''ll see what I can do for you."

    "Thank you, I know this isn''t your job, but there is no person in the building to help with this kind of thing. I''m Celica, and my partner inside is Rorry, just ignore her. My ce is just like yours so the bathroom is just on the opposite side."

    I nodded my head and walked into the now open door. Inside it was filled with pink, I mean, everything but the walls and floor. There was a girl, in a frilly pink dress staring at me with a curious expression, looking like she was about to explode with questions. I was getting ready to prepare an excuse to not answer the tidal wave that was sure toe out at any moment, but I was saved by the bell.

    I pulled my phone and it had a map with a blue dot and a lot of red ones. I asked Mom to throw it up on my HUD and I turned to Celica.

    "I''ll get it fixed well Ie back, sorry. Someone is in trouble."

    "Go! What are you waiting for!" Celica shouted at me.

    I was already putting my phone away and letting the ink sink out of my skin. Open the sliding ss, about to us my portals.

    ''Dave! A quick lesson in portals since you don''t have time to learn. They are offense and defense. The first one is the one if you want to go forward. So if you jump through it you wille out the opposite side of the other portal. If you throw the first far and then jump through the second it will have the opposite effect. Got it?'' -Dansei.

    That was good, I could ce a portal in the air and then one under the enemy, dropping them from the sky. Not perfect for all enemies, but it would be good for mobs. Plus there was still something I had to figure out about demon ink, but getting there was the first priority.

    I ce my first portal tilted forward and then the second tilted back. I wanted to make it so I could move fast, and this would be like a crazy roller coaster ride on springboards. I jumped in andunched out of the end portal, making myself another set right away. Once I got the rhythm down, I was skipping through the air, and getting close to the target objective, my little blue dot.

    ''Hey, ready to kick some dirty little crab arse? Activate Demonic Strike and your body will stretch and shift to help you fight.'' -Jim.

    ''Thanks.''

    ''Oh don''t worry, I am having a great time with the toothless wonder, Buster over here! Is that right! We are just the best buds!'' -Jim.

    ''I WILL DESTROY YOU ALL!'' -Buster.

    ''See? He''s having a great time!'' -Jim.

    Oh boy, there were too many people in my head, and I was going to have to fix that at some point. These two knuckleheads didn''t need to be inside my head, but that wasn''t important. I was here and I stopped my forward motion and then used one portal to drop into and theeback right after but falling up and slowing my fall. The Demon Ink prevented me from getting motion sickness and my trip was fast.

    I popped up from a portal about three meters from the ground andnded in front of a blonde-haired girl.

    "Are you okay?"

    "You took your sweet time getting here! Save me!"

    "Sure."

    I put a portal over the roof of a convenience store that was t, and then one under her. She disappeared with a scream, but thennded on her feet on the roof of the store. Good, one thing I wouldn''t have to worry about. Now, It was time to deal with the seafood!

    [Demonic Strike] Activated!

    There we mostly came from the front, so I threw a portal as far as it would go, ten meters, but that wasn''t bad and a fall from that high would hurt. Then I ced one directly in the line of the path of the oing crabs, and they started to pour out of the hole. The portals were fairly big, around two and a half meters tall so it caught a good number of them off guard, and almost half their numbers rained down from the sky, making awful cracking noises.

    The remaining crustaceans charged me, but I was all riled up now and ready to go! I leapt into the crowd of them, mming down my massive expanding fists like megalithic hammers of midnight. The guts and shells sprayed like a visceral ssh, but then they all turned on me, but I spun like a top with my arms out like a berserker whirlwind of devastation, cutting my foes down. There was more, but I didn''t care, I was in my element, my body expanding and stretching without conscious thought, while I smashed and thrashed until there was no one else standing.

    White milky juices ran off my absolute ck body, but it was done, and the ce was a mess, but I could hear sirens. I looked over to the balcony where a certain someone was standing with her arms crossed, and even from this far, I could tell Iona was ring at me. I hadn''t recognized her at first, and that is why she was pissed off, and probably that I said I would try to get herst game, sheesh, there was no winning.

    I tossed a portal up to her and opened one in front of me, waiting for her toe down, but she didn''t, of course, she didn''t! This little tart! I had almost forgotten about her piss poor attitude! Maybe I would give her a little Grace 101! That worked for Aquina and Kierra, and I was always open to trying to get the best fit for a situation, hehe, even if that was my hand!

    I walked through the portal, letting the ink suck back inside of me, and was confronted with a pistol, but I ripped it out of her hand. Shit! This was the Mage Cannon! Ooooh, the barrel was covered in magical runes of all the elements, so fricking cool! I needed this now, frick!

    I turned with Iona trying to climb me to get her gun back but I was too focused to do anything but use my free hand to hold Iona at bay and gawk at the work of art! I took aim at twitching crab just under twenty meters away and went to fire the gun but as my finger touched the finger, six magic circles appeared, spinning at high speeds.

    Fuuuck! Why did I want the portals again? THIS WAS SO COOL! I squeezed the trigger and before I had the trigger depressed, the six rings burst from the gun expanding to be five meters tall. Then the trigger depressed all the way and the rings stopped and the runes for Ice lit up on the blue.

    Then a cial cannon like I had never seen before erupted from the pistol, leaving a frozen wastnd five meters wide and the length of a football field. The destruction wasplete and total, anything that was alive or holding on, was now ck particles, all the monsters were dead. Iona wrestled the gun from me finally, but I was already on the horn with Mom.

    ''I don''t care what we need to do Mom, I want that! I should be able to trade this early, right?''

    ''Yes, you are allowed to change once, you will have it when you wake up tomorrow and Portal Mastery will be gone. Is this what you want?'' -Tequ.

    ''Oh yes, this is very wonderful, very wonderful indeed!''

    "What took you so damn long! I was waiting for yourst game!" Ionained while poking me with her Mage Cannon, the same one I just used to make a football field-sized skating rink.

    "Hey! Watch where you point that damn thing!"

    "I''ll do whatever I damn well, please! You''re not...HAY!" Iona cried out as she went over my knee.

    "I think we got off on the wrong foot here little girl! I just lost my housewife! And I will not be having any lip out of this one!"

    "I am not your house...OwO! That was my bare bum!"

    "What was that? Did I hear something about bacon and eggs for breakfast?"

    "You are a despicable man, Dave! OwO! If you''re going to keep doing that then you better be ready to give me some more!" Iona said moaning over my knee.

    "Nope! That''s how I lost myst wife! Nope, spanks and fingers are all you will be getting!"

    "I just won''t go with you then!"

    "Jeez I just want you to cook, is that so much to ask? Think of it as for room and board, just stop being such a little tart!"

 Chapter 241: A Squirrel In The System

    Chapter 241: A Squirrel In The System

    "You really know how to woo a girl," Ionained from my arms, with her own wrapped around my neck.

    "I am carrying you woman, and I thought this was cute? Would you prefer I carry you on my shoulder?"

    "I want down!" Iona halfheartedlyined.

    I wasn''t ying this game, I had already tried to put her down twice now, and I got used of abandoning her both times. I was considering just going into an alley and tossing her in the bin to wait for the next model toe in, but I would never hear the end of it. Maybe I could just give her the dick and she would go back to the Hall of Gods?

    Ha! Hardley, since now she knew how to stay with me, and I would never be rid of her. I couldn''t remember everything from before, but I did get shes of times that I had spent with each girl in Second Life before starting the transfer. I had learned things about them to help with after the transfer was done, I wanted everyone to have things they enjoyed for the next foreseeable forever. Iona knew this now, she just chose to be difficult, but she had been one of the ones who had taken it the hardest.

    "Stop being a little shit, or I will put you over my knee in public!"

    "Stop threatening to abuse me!"

    "Then stop acting spoiled! Also, why didn''t you just use your Mage Cannon? Why did you call me?"

    "I got lost."

    "That answers a very small part of one of the questions I just asked you. Spill it, or you will be cleaning the bathroom! Ha! Better! Tell me or you can go unplug the lesbian neighbor''s toilet!"

    "Eww, I will not! I can''t use it! It wouldn''t work before when I was alone and I tried it!" Ionained letting go of my neck and crossing her arms.

    "Well, we will have to get that fixed. I am sorry for being me, I will try to make fewer threats to you."

    "Or you could try following through with them every once in a while! You talk a lot of game, but I still have my pants on, so" Iona gave me the Grace eyebrows and that reminded me, I wonder if any of the other girls would show up, like Tilly

    "Let focus here, Serina was just here, then we had sex and she was gone, back to the Hall of Gods. Are you really in that big of a hurry to get back?"

    Iona stayed quiet for the rest of the walk back; I didn''t want to try to use the portals with her in my arms. The ss wasn''t really a bicycle built for two, unless she rode backpack, hehe, yeah, okay. Walking was fine and my phone wasn''t going off, no voices were talking, just a stroll through the concrete jungle.

    The city was all tall buildings, there were stores at the bottom of some, but they all looked like series of geometric shapes. It was hard to imagine people even working inside some of the spaces. The buildings all had weird feelings to them like they were about to start moving.

    "HEY!" Iona shouted at me, and I barely sidestepped a garbage can.

    I stopped and looked around, there were people, but they were all looking down. There was something seriously wrong with this city, I had been walking for over thirty mins and it should be back at the apartment, but I still couldn''t see any of the frontwn grass or the statue I had connected with.

    "Do you know anything about this city?" I asked, I was starting to get worried.

    "Not really, sorry. This is my first time here."

    ''Tequ?''

    ''Even the normal System restricts us on updates about the game for this world. Just be careful.'' -Tequ.

    ''Thanks.''

    "There is something up with these buildings, can you feel it? Like they are...alive, I know that sounds weird, but that''s what it feels like. I don''t feel like we are getting anywhere, we should have been back by now."

    I set Iona down, but when I looked up again, the streets were empty. Oh, this doesn''t stink like a trap! I told myself that I shouldn''t be surprised, but when the buildings started to unfold to block all of our escape routes, including above, I was very surprised.

    "Dave...what is the air doing over there?" Iona asked, pointing to the center of our prison.

    The air was warping, and getting ready to split open for a summoning.

    "Iona, get your gun out. Whatever ising out of that tear is going to be something bad, so stay back and provide support."

    "But, my gun"

    "You''re with me, it will work now," I told her, but I waspletely sure about it.

    Still, this wasn''t the time for second-guessing. Ahead of me, arge crab leg stepped out and I tried to throw the portals above and below, but I did it too quickly. The leg did fall in but the giant crab that was pulled out of the rift was way too big for my portal to take, and I couldn''t make new ones. The rest of the leg was pointing up from the other portal, ugh new powers.

    "Move!" Iona yelled at me and I dove to the side, letting the ink out.

    A massive stream of water hit the crab and rolled it back from where it was stuck. Though, when it got back up the crab looked refreshed. Oh, so it likes water, great.

    I tried to throw another pair of portals but the crab just dodged, then started to rush me. Fine, two can y at this game! I started the run at the charging monster, activating the Demonic Strike. I jumped, went to m my expanding double hammers down, but was swatted into a building.

    As I hit the ground, I could only feel ribs and one arm broken, so I got up and ran after the monster. It was rushing at Iona, but it could watch both of us so I threw two portals under the crab''s leg and opposite underside. This flipped the crab over onto its back and then I turned and ran sideways.

    Iona had the pistol out and it was charged again, the three rings expanded and purple. I could see the lightning Rune being mmed together and the shot charged. I was able to make it out of range before the thunder crack went off and made the shell of the crab glow and smoke before it erupted in ck particles.

    The buildings around us immediately started to pull back together, folding back into the buildings they were.

    [Mission] Complete!

    [Rank] B

    [People saved] 1/5

    [Do you wish to continue?] Yes/No

    ''Tequ, can you tell me what the System means?''

    ''You want to continue until all the girls in this area are saved.'' -Tequ.

    [Yes]

    [Random ss reward] Activated!

    What the hell is this? I don''t want to keep on learning new sses! I just wanted the Mage Cannon!

    [Cymantic Singer/Wall Crawler] Activated.

    ''Oh no! Looks like this is goodbye for now, but I''ll be back'' -Jim.

    His voice faded from my mind, but what was going on? I was a singer that could walk on walls? How was I supposed to keep the girls safe like this?!

    "Dave? Are you alright?" Iona asked walking up to me.

    "Yes, no, maybe, I don''t know. You know I built this game, right?"

    "Yes, I do have memories of why we are here and what you''re doing, but what"

    "Why do you think I would make something like this so hard? I just got a reward that changes my ss on random. So now, I stick to walls and sing...what am I going to do?! Run away singing?"

    "Can you look at the ss? Maybe there is something good in them? Don''t go to being a cry baby as soon as something doesn''t go your way!" Iona said.

    She was right, I shouldn''t just dismiss the skills as they were, I would have to take a look at them. We found a bench to sit at and dropped down into it as the streets started to fill back up with faceless people. Well, maybe not faceless, but they all seemed to be looking away from us, which was awkward.

    I sigh and tried to summon a ss list and got it the first time. The list popped up and I chose the singer first to see what singing could do. Nope, at a low level, I could heal and give paper cuts, this was not helping my mood.

    Next, I opened up the Wall Crawler tab and started to browse. I looked down at my wrist and noticed there was some kind of gadget, and in the abilities, it said I could use electro wrist darts. Great, more non-lethals. Thest one looked useless at first, but then again, the skill Direct Insults would aggro a monster to me, and keep it focused and chasing me, while I sang.

    Running away and singing priceless strategy. This is what real superhero morals are made of. This game hates me, but it had to be some messing around on Reginold''s part, but maybe getting to MainFrame will let me fix things. For now, I was stuck with being the rotating boy wonder, but I had dealt with worse problems in the past, and this was just another bump in the road.

 Chapter 242: High Speed Stepping

    Chapter 242: High Speed Stepping

    Then we walked back to the apartment, and Iona wanted to hold my hand, but I was fine with that. I was still distracted by the random ss that I had been assigned. This was going to be hard, if they changed after every mission, it was going to be next to impossible to get used to any of them. Part of me just wanted TDM back to take on the world, but the old fart had left or went silent after Jim left.

    "What are we doing now?" Iona asked me as we finally walked onto the grass and by the statue.

    "Going to fix a toilet. You have small arms, so you can reach in and unplug it by hand if I can''t get it, okay?"

    "I WILL NOT!" Iona roared, letting go of my hand and then raining down hammer fist blows on my shoulder.

    "Fine, then you are going to go and cook supper! There is no free ride around here, but that means we are going to have to go to the store over there," I said pointing to a small grocery store across the street from us.

    It was in the bottom of a tall building, but that was like saying it was a grain of sand on the beach. Of course, it was in a tall tower! That''s all there was, tall towers! I sighed and took Iona''s hand and we walked across the street; there were no cars to watch for but I still looked. Cars only showed up when you needed them; I must have thought that there were enough dangers in the games without getting randomly hit by a car.

    "Dave, if you built this world, then it will have things for stir-fry and stuff right?" Iona asked as we entered the store.

    I probed the Memory Download and there were all the girl''s favorite foods programmed in. I nodded to her and she let go of my hand, grabbing a basket, then running off. I was left at the till talking to an oriental man of an unknown background about the rising price of riceing from the Lou Hong Bang district. I had no idea what he was talking about, but I was the master of bull shitting my way through a conversation.

    Once Iona had collected everything she needed for a week, I reached into my pocket, only to just remember that I was going to have to pay for this. The old man stopped me and told me to give him my wrist. The man scanned a barcode and there was a beep, then he waved us off. That was convenient, but I supposed having something that wasn''t attached to you would be hard to keep if you got blown up often.

    "Did you get enough? My hands are starting to get sore! Did you just buy eight bags of canned food?" Iined as we walked into the apartment block and headed to the elevator.

    "Don''t be such a baby, you''re a superhero!"

    "Yeah, that can sing and run away, and walking on walls is no easy job! I am strong, but not like with the Demon Ink. Now, these groceries are cutting off the cirction in my fingers, but sitting down will be good whenever this elevator opens up!" Iined, but then the door opened.

    Inside the elevator car was Celica and Rorry, and they both smiled and me and then gave Iona a look. I wasn''t sure what the look was, but Iona ignored it and walked past them, or I thought she ignored it. I was about to ask the girls where they were going when Iona pushed the button for the elevator door to close.

    "Hey!"

    "I''ll have supper ready for when you get back."

    The door closed and I was left standing with Celica and Rorry. I turned back to them and gave them both a questioning look. Celica had ck form-fitting yoga pants with a white camisole top, and her hair pulled back. Rorry was in a frilly pink dress and her hair was in pigtails, reminding me of Iona when she was in the cute Loli form from the Random World.

    "Where are you two off to? Can I help you out?"

    "Our friend Micha hasn''t returned yet from her trip downtown. She left just before you arrived so she should be back now, and you are here so she must be lost or something. Rorry wants to go look for her, so we are heading out," Celica exined.

    "I''lle with you two just in case. Something happened with my sses, so I don''t have the same mobility as before. So it will be better for me toe with you two to help find Micha."

    "Thank you," Rorry said, running over to give me a hug around my waist.

    I patted her head and the three of us headed back out. It was well past lunch now and I was starting to get hungry, so I stopped at another store and grabbed some meat snacks. I shared with the girls as we walked, and soon we reached a part of the city that was different than the rest.

    Like someone had pulled the bottom of the city down to make a perfect bowl, all the towers converged in the center. It made an intense superstructure that was all below the ground level of the rest of the city. So this is what they meant by downtown, no puns intended.

    "Do you have a rough idea where she might be?" I asked the girls while looking out over the half-circle that was all tower of theplex shapes connecting in the middle.

    "Yes, at the bottom," Celica said with a smile.

    "What does that even mean? Where are we going? Over there. Fine, lead the way! I just work here, but something about tight spaces and my current attack n didn''t scream copasetic to me.

    Well, I had been in worse situations before, and who said there was going to even be any fighting? I was probably getting myself worked up for nothing. I had already done my monster ass-kicking for the day, so I shouldn''t have to worry about it anymore.

    "We can''te with you, only one can go in at a time. If we try we will get separated and have to enter from different routes, so It''s just best if you go alone. We will wait out here for you," Celica said with a smile.

    "Thank you, Dave, Sir," Rorry said holding onto the fabric at the side of Celica''s waist.

    "Sure, I''ll go, don''t worry! This is better, but will you be safe out there?" I asked, looking around, but not seeing anyone else.

    "The area is safe, don''t worry about us," Celica said putting an arm around Rorry, then they both started to float. "I am a Gravity Knight and Rorry is a Sky Dancer, so we can stay safe."

    I turned back to the bowl mega-structure and started to walk towards one of many entrances all around the Downtown. The entrance was like entering a subway from ground level and there was even a double railing in the center and halfway down there was a two-meter tform with more stairs leading to the bottom. At the bottom, the ce was literally a subway station with square cement support pirs, and a subway train waiting for me.

    I looked around, but the ce was empty and nk with no discerning details. I walked over to the train car, but I started humming the des song, shing Desires. I somehow just knew the song that I have never heard before, but the vibrations were like whips in the air around me.

    I walked onto the train, and the door closed behind me, but the train didn''t start moving. I looked around and the train was all open, with only seats along the side walls. I took a step forward, and everything outside of the train shot past at blinding speed, but then stopped when I did.

    Woah! It was weird, and I tried it again, and I was met with the same rush of traveling at high speeds. I started to walk forwards at a steady pace, but that still took me a bit to get used to the intense start and stop. I moved forward into the next train, but there were two ugly-looking biker pigs with sticks in their hands, and they did not look impressed to see me.

    I focused on them as I walked forward and they finally came within my range and the pigs started to yell and snort, ring at me. I shot them each with a dart and one missed, but the other hit, and the pig fell while still getting cut up. The next pig was charging me, but I jumped up and stuck to the roof of the car still humming ''shing Desires'', then I quickly crawled to the twitching one that was getting up.

    I dropped down, kicking him in the head, and making him explode into a massive shower of ck particles. I turned and fired two more darts into the pigman that had turned back, and he seized and shook before exploding into a rain of particles. The moving part of the train car wasn''t as bad as I thought but I think that part might have something to do with getting off and that would mean finding the right door, after clearing a room, great.

    I looked ahead, and there were a lot of cars with different monsters in them. This is going to be a nightmare.

 Chapter 243: Try To Hide

    Chapter 243: Try To Hide

    ''Tequ! There has to be something I do other than run! These darts and songs aren''t doing anything to these metal dogs!''

    I dodge the first one that jumped at me and then took a grazing hit from the next one as I tried to do a spin evade. I was left with a white-blue digital gash on my arm, I switched tunes and started the Healing Hum. The missing part of me closed up, but the dogs were alreadying again.

    ''You have to use what you have! You have other skills for crafting, but you need to defeat these one first!'' -Tequ.

    ''Why didn''t you tell me this before?!''

    I rolled and then jumped, sticking to the roof.

    ''I tried to tell you but you just kept going!'' -Tequ.

    ''I thought you meant I could use them after! Okay, I will try to do this, then I will let you exin!''

    Both mecha dogs were past so I dropped down, this would take some ball and faith in-game logic. I prepared my darts and watched the dogs that were about to rush me again. I had to take the second on our first out. It would get me once I got the first one.

    I ran and made a clean spinning dodge, rolling off the side of the first dog, and then shoving my right hand into the second dog''s mouth. I shot out both darts right before the feeling of having a hand disappeared, and I pulled back my blue-white glowing stump, but it was already growing back as I hummed. I didn''t wait, I just tossed my body to the side, just barely dodging thest dog.

    I was back on my feet, and my fingers were growing nubs, but still growing. There was pain, but it was not like normal pain, it was like a reminder that it was supposed to hurt, instead of actual pain. The dog wasn''t as quick to rush me this time, and it gave me time to finish my healing while shaking the feeling back into it.

    The other dog was still twitching but not dead, so I put it between me and the other dog, then I grabbed the downed dog. I held it between me and then activated my Direct Insult.

    "Come get some you four-legged bitch bred mongrel cur!" practically fell out of my mouth out of my control.

    Thenguage on this system! But the dog attacked and tore into the dog that I was holding. I let go and then used the same trick with the darts, but this time I got to keep my hand! After the dog fell I jumped on it until it disappeared into a puff of ck particles.

    "Finally!" I said out loud, sliding into one of the seats on the subway car walls.

    I was finally used to the things moving back and forth, and I found that it was just best if I didn''t pay attention to it. I needed a minute, my eagerness almost got the best of me, but hopefully, with a little prep, the next car will be better. This was my fault, Tequ was right, I rushed in without letting her finish exining.

    ''Alright, please exin what you were trying to tell me before and I promise to give you my full and undivided attention this time, okay?''

    ''You sses might seem weak, but they are met to be used with their crafting skills. You have Battle Decks and Traps you can use, and because you''re the only yer, there are no supplies needed, but you can only have one set of each. I suggest you build Both Decks and Caltrops.'' -Tequ.

    I went overmands with Tequ and then opened up my crafting skills. Inside there were the cards and traps, so I did as Tequ had suggested and made some Caltrops, thirty of them came in a bag attached to a belt I was wearing. Next was the decks, the Summoning Deck would call a monster of the basic level, but it had a chance for a random effect when summoned. The other was the Mage Deck, this one was a random offense, and each card throw had a random offensive effect.

    I sighed, I strike again, this was really just poor nning, so I sat for a moment, but couldn''t think of what else I could ask. I stood up instead and made my way to the next car but there was only one man with a massive shield. I took out a handful of Caltrops, but I didn''t throw them right away, instead, I tossed a Summoning Card instead as the man charged me.

    //ERROR//

    [Or You Could Pick That] Activated!

    //ERROR//-[ROUGE SYSTEM DETECTED]

    //FAILED INTERCEPT//

    Woah! I was just able to dodge out of the way in time, but the card exploded into two of the Pigmen! That was the top option! I tossed the Caltrops, but they were just normal and were just as much of a pain in the ass as for my Pigmen and they went for the man.

    I switched decks and pulled out a card that flickered colors.

    //ERROR//

    [Or You Could Pick That] Activated!

    //ERROR//-[ROUGE SYSTEM DETECTED]

    //FAILED INTERCEPT//

    Man, that was annoying, but the Harem System shouldn''t be able to break through into this game. It must be my innate cheating acting up again, trying to break the game, but I don''t think I had nned to be ying against the game I created. This was supposed to be an easy and fun y though to lock the door from the inside.

    I tossed the brilliant red shing card at the knight, missing him, but I was aiming for the inside of his shield. The card hit the inside of his shield and exploded back into his face. The man fell back and then exploded in a shower of ck particles. A ding came from the subway car and it made me turn and look to find an open door.

    On the other side, there was a long hallway that you would expect to find at an office building. I walked into the hall and heard a click, but there was only a solid wall where I had juste from. I had no choice but to keep moving forward, so I looked around as I walked ahead.

    There was only one door at the end of the hall and the rest was just white walls. My Pigmen were both gone so I got my cards out and I got another, you''re breaking the rules message, but I ignored it. I awkwardly opened the door and a girl was standing on the other side with a smile on her face.

    "What are you here for?" Micha asked.

    She had pink hair and a blue dress that went to her knees, with frills at the bottom. She had a warm and caring face with orange eyes, and I remembered her face from before.

    "I am looking for you, Micha. The girls, Celica and Rorry asked me toe to see what''s taking so long. You seem okay, but then what has been taking so long? I''m Dave, you might remember me now, but it''s hard to exin. For now, we should get out of here."

    "I can''t leave yet! I have waited too long to just give up, and it will only get worse if I don''t pay!" Michained turning back to what I could now see was a service booth with the ss and such as before at the hot tub ce in the previous world.

    I walked up to the window, and the same little ankle bitter olddy opened a door and walked into the room. Micha rushed over to beside me and started to exin about the bike parking ticket, but the old woman ignored her and looked me straight in the eye. Her eyes were like ck holes in her head, but I red back at her.

    "Name, and purpose," The tell asked me, but I shook my head.

    "No, I came here with her and she was before me. Serve her first!"

    "No, if you do not need me...AAHHH!!!" The little olddy screamed as two Pigmen appealed in her little booth.

    The ss would stop most things, but the bottom dish for epting money was perfect for my car tricks. I looked into the ss at the cowering olddy, and shook my head at the Pigmen to stop, they were my minions for about five minutes and I had three more cards left in each deck.

    "I think you meant to say that you will be helping my friend out so we can leave this god-forsaken ce! Then, you don''t have to see me again, for a while!"

    The women red at me, but then leaned forward, waving to Micha toe to see her. I stepped back, and I left the pig inside, there wasn''t much else I could do with them and the overhanging threat was a good way to keep the old biddy honest.

    After we were done, we hopped on another train, but this one moved like a normal subway car. It was nice just to rx and not have to fight my way from car to car. Still, it was a quiet ride back, Micha wasn''t really a talker, but she had spent time with the other girls and they had be fast friends. Maybe the point of this is to get the other groups together; I still didn''t have all the parts, but I was getting closer.

 Chapter 244: Slap You

    Chapter 244: p You

    Walking out of the station, I could see the girls floating in the air, and then rushed over to us as we came out of the subway station. The girls hugged, but then they started to glow.

    "What''s happening to us?" Celica asked, looking at her glowing hands.

    "You''re going to join the other girls in the Hall of Gods. Don''t worry, just rx, it won''t hurt," I said with a smile.

    All three girls came over and hugged me before they disappeared, their lights fading.

    [Mission] Complete!

    [Rank] S

    [People saved] 5/5

    [Do you wish to continue?] Yes/No

    I could stay? Not that it was an option, but what would happen if I did? Would I just be stuck in this city until I died?

    [No]

    [Level] 1/10 Complete!

    [Loading] Terror Ind Resort

    [People saved] 0/13

    [Random ss reward] Activated!

    [Synchronizer: Angel/Geomancer]

    The world turned and I was left on a beach after feeling like I was flipped upside down. A bright light broke the air beside me and a man stepped out in golden armor and white wings. Hey! I knew this guy!

    "Augusta?"

    "Looks like we are partners this time, it feels like I just saw you," Augusta said, giving me a bright closed eye smile.

    "Do you know what we are doing here?"

    "The same thing you are always doing?"

    "Good, and yeah, saving girls, same old. This is different though, we are just saving them this time and fixing problems. No team this time, just us."

    "That sounds rough for you, but you know you can''t keep them all, right?" Augusta asked with a curious smile.

    "I''m not trying to keep them! I...I have just spent a lot of time with all of them, and I am only now remembering this. Augusta, I have lived for thousands of years before evening into this game. I can''t even remember when I made a mistake with the timepse and set it too high and was stuck for five hundred years in the same game and body. It was only the girls that kept me going, they each spent time with me, they didn''t have to but they did."

    "And this is the final stretch! Come on! You need to catch up to the others, you don''t have time to mope around! You and I both know that you just need to finish this game so we can all start living. I am getting tired of only waking up when there is something to kill, I want to live and y in these worlds you have created."

    I forget that there was more than just the girls that were trapped inside Second Life. Augusta was one of the many testers that discovered something was going on with the game and the headset. Then, just like many other employees, they had idents while using the equipment and were locked into the game, just like Dansei and the other ones I had ced as gods.

    Not everyone got a great spot, but there were only so many spots that would allow them to y while we ran through the game. They had to be in the game when I unlocked the worlds and I put the game into the Frame Jack climb. I was going to shut down the game from the inside, putting the game into an infinite moment that wouldst for eternity.

    This was the only way to keep the game safe and the people inside of it. There was only one person that would being out of the game, but they would never get farther than that in the reality we were going to live in. Time would all but stop as we moved faster and faster, stretching time past uncountable numbers.

    That was the goal, and Augusta was right. My job was just to get there, after that, it was literally anybody''s game. I took a deep breath and then smiled up to Augusta. It would be nice to have a guy around that wasn''t inside of my head.

    ''I resent that, I have been pretty quiet because I know you don''t like to hear us all the time.'' -Dansei.

    "Let''s go check the ce out, we need to find out what our first target is. I like your spirit, and I hope we can get this done fast, the sooner I''m off this world, the sooner I can get to the next one."

    "Yes, let''s go look around! Trouble always seems to find you so I''m sure if we just walk around for a little while we will stumble into someone that needs our help."

    The two of us walk up a wooden ramp and then onto a walkway with a rope railing. The paths led all over, and there were huts on the ground with ramps that led down to them. The whole ce looked like a miniature city, but all the lit torches gave it that unmistakable ind feeling.

    The problem was that everything looked the same, nothing stood out, and after about thirty minutes of wandering, I stopped. There was no one anywhere, just the two of us walking and the sounds of the torches.

    "Do you think that this is a bit weird? Should there be people here?" I asked Augusta, looking around to see if there was something that I had missed.

    "I agree, maybe we should check inside of one of these hunts. There could be someone inside that could exin to us about what is going on?" Augusta suggested.

    That was better than nothing, so the two of us looked and found a ramp and headed down. At the bottom there was a hut with a grass door that hung over the entrance, blocking us from seeing inside. I was about to just walk in but stopped and opened up my skills. I wasn''t going to have another round of barely surviving like in the train.

    First I pulled up the Synchronizer ss and their Sync points, but at this level, it just let me cast Bless once per fight, a spell that would make us harder to his, slightly. Augusta on the other hand had a Greatsword and Branding Smite that would still cause fire damage after the strike. At the first level, there wasn''t much else in the ss list and it had no crafting skills.

    Next, I pulled open the crafting table for Geomancer and found two capes I could craft. The first, Earth Cloak, gave physical resistance. The other one, the Stone Cape, could be used as a defensive block, but that would cause it to break after two hits, so I crafted two of the first ones. I handed the second one and then started to browse the ss Skills.

    This was more like it! I could travel up to ten meters underground and merge into stone. Augusta couldn''t, but he could fly, and now that I was looking at him, he looked kind of funny with his cloak bunched up on his wings in the back. I focused back on the screen in front of me and looked at what else I could do, I had two other skills that I could use.

    Rock Toss what self-apparent, I could use Geomancy and throw a rock. I reached down and picked up a couple sizes and floated them. I found that about a fist-sized stone was my maximum, so I grabbed two, they could be reused if there was nothing in the area.

    Thest was a three-meter tremor that caused damage, and that could make for a good sneak attack with me from below and Augusta from the sky. Finally ready to go, I looked over to my angel partner in his golden armor, and then I looked at my white shirt and ck pants. Yes, I really screamed Hero Dave right now, I kind of hoped this was just a normal tent and it was empty, I was starting to feel anticlimactic beside this angel.

    "Ready?" Augusta asked.

    "Yeah," I sighed.

    The two of us pulled the grass aside and the ce was the size of a colosseum arena, and there were empty stands. Both of us pulled our heads out and looked at each other with raised eyebrows.

    "When this is all over, I want one of these huts. There is a lot of extra room inside of one of these, haha!" Augustaughed.

    Yup, I should have expected as much, but I really thought it was going to be a girl stuck in a palm tree, in a bikini, who also needed sunscreen on her back. No, instead it was nighttime, and this was an arena, and we were going to have to go fight something or things. Frick, story for my life!

    "Okay, let''s go kick some ass in here and save the people we need to, and get to the next hut! Like you said we just have to clear this as fast as we can. If we can do that we can get to living that good life!"

    "See? This is an arena! It will be easy! We are a team, and we will destroy everything in our path!"

    "Woah, angel, calm down!" I said with a smile

    "You and I know I would make a far better demon, this is just the sheep''s wool for this old wolf, I can''t wait to have one hundred NPC wives!" Augusta said with a devilish grin

    "Part of me wants to smack you, the other part wants to high-five you," I said, putting my hand to my face.

 Chapter 245: Not Messing Around

    Chapter 245: Not Messing Around

    The two of us carefully pushed the grass curtain aside and walked cautiously into the hut into an arena. The precise moment we stepped inside,pletely through the doorway, it instantly disappeared and the stands were instantly filled with passionate people that were roaring and cheering enthusiastically. I looked all around and the familiar ce was simr to the arena that I had fought in during the random game.

    "Wee to my arena! I am your charming host, Gragle! This day you will be fighting fiercely to win each one of these lovelydies!" An extremely squat and portly man yelled down, but I promptly locked onto his shrill voice and instantly dropped into the ground.

    Gargle had all the frightened girls up there with him, and I was sick and tired of ying by the rules. I was here to beat the game, and that''s what I was going to aplish. There would be a shield of the arena, but not in the walls, and they were made from stone.

    I glided effortlessly through the earth and then stone like I had rockets propelling me through water. I popped up in the stands and the cheering crowd parted screaming hysterically at me being outside of the arena area. I didn''t stop, but I did unsummon Augusta and resummoned him to get to the top before me.

    After he flew up, I ran up and dove into the colosseum''s wall, surging up to my targeted location, under Gragle. I came up under him and grabbed the little fat man by his ankles, intentionally sinking him down into the stone-like mud. Augusta was already freeing the girl from the ropes they had been bound with.

    "What are you doing?! You can''t do this! Your cheating! You can''t juste up here and rescue all the girls, this is against the rule!" Gragle cried as he struggled fiercely, stuck in the stone up to his waist.

    "I have never really been one for following the rules, and don''t have the time to waste with you games," I said as I grew up from the stone, turning to the girls, but they were already bands of lights that disappeared, but it was better this way.

    "That was some fast thinking! I never imagined you would do that, very creative, but it looks like you''re done here, and I will be going back into storage," Augusta said with a forced smile.

    "That''s why I''m trying to do this as fast as possible. I have been ying this like just another yer in a game, but I''m not. I created this game, and I need to start thinking like that. I can clear this world in record time, I just have to y the game like the end is the only target," I said walking over to Augusta, sticking my hand out to him.

    "I have faith in you, just be careful, and do what you did this time, prepare, have a n and win. You''re the one that made this all, so you should know every way to bypass obstacles. Just don''t die, we are all counting on you, no pressure!"

    That made meugh out loud, and Augusta grabbed my forearm, and I did the same. He was right on all ounts, and I would be careful, but it was time to go.

    [No]

    I scored an E for my mission rank, but that was just the system being salty, and there would be a lot more of that. The real question was how long the normal MainFrame would sit by and let me keep messing with the game? It wasn''t like I was hacking the system. I was just using things and abilities in ways that were in line with the normal way that the system wanted them done, tough titties.

    [Level 2] Acquired!

    [Super Strength/Omni Adept] Acquired!

    Here we go! The next world was loading in, no spin this time, but there was a massive battlefield being constructed, and hundreds of foes, orcs, were being digitized. This almost felt rushed like the game wasgging or something, but that shouldn''t be possible. Maybe I was supposed to take longerst game, but that was fine, the pixted orc made it really feel like I was ying a game.

    I only nced at my skills as I loaded in. There were the battle decks, but I made some food instead. Super Strength''s crafting ability was cooking and there was some he good stuff on the menu. There were eight different items on the menu and I was having trouble deciding what I wanted. I had sat down, to have a good look while the orcs all raged in pixted anger.

    1.Ramen Noodles with pork

    2.Hammered Sandwich

    3.Boosted Juice

    4.Giant Turnip and Monster Green

    5.Behemoth Steak and Pouncing Potatoes

    6.Quickling Super Sour Drink

    7.Kraken ws Served with Sky Devourer Sauce

    8.Everything, But The Kitchen Sink

    There were too many choices, so I picked them all, and eating them was not the enjoyable experience I thought it was going to be. No, I just touched them and picked yes or no in my HUD, then they disappeared and I got a buff. After I was done, I felt great, but I was still hungry, so much for a cooking skill.

    I stood up, stretched out, the orcs had almost reached me now, the square edges of their bodies starting to be clear. I smiled and punched my hand in excitement, and then started running to meet them head one. I pulled back my fist and then swung it forward with all my strength and drove it into the face of the first orc.

    The impact was more than intense, the ground and everything behind the first orc I had hit for five meters in a cone shape area was gone. The impact from my punch had shattered them into ck particles, but more orcs were pouring in to fill the gap. This wasn''t what I was here for. I looked past the hordes and saw what I was looking for, A massive orc on a tform with seven girls standing and waiting.

    I activated my single Super Strength skill and bent my legs.

    [Leap] Activated!

    Iunched into the air like a grasshopper, and then when I hit the crest of my arc and started to fall, I pulled back my fist. I punched the ground just as Impacted and cracks spidered out in an instant. Then the world exploded around me, creating a massive crater that was showered in rocks and ck particles. I had to make five more leaps before I made it up to the stage. Other big orcs had tried to stop me, but I was a runaway train, with only one target, the boss.

    "I won''t let you take them!" The massive orc with twin dual-ded battle axes and big tes of armor covering him.

    "I didn''t ask for permission!" I yelled as I drove a fist into the orcs armored stomach, but he absorbed the blow, but I still took some of the damage.

    I was knocked back with a strike from one of the ax des that left a gouge in my arm. I used my Omni Adept Healing Ray and was healed perfectly, but this guy was tough. Still, I rushed him, there was no other way to win, I had to take him down, and my hit had hurt him.

    I dodged the first strike, and punched the inside of one of the orc''s knees, making the knee bend funny, and causing the orc to fall. As it did, I came up with a strong uppercut and almost removed the orcs head. The hit knocked him backward, but then I jumped nimbly on his brawny chest as he fell back. I delivered the killing blow from on top of him, crushing his head between the elevated tform and my fist, then causing him to explode in a huge shower of particles.

    I turned and ran to grab Tilly and passionately kissed her. She was already disappearing, but she had a big smile on her lovely face.

    "Keep going! Don''t worry about us, just keep winning! We will all see you when it''s all over!" Tilly said after we had tenderly kissed, then she promptly disappeared like the rest of them.

    It was working! So far I had saved twenty-one new girls out of the sixty-eight in this world, I was already one-third done and I had just got started! This was the way I was meant to do it, not mess around, I had been ying these games the wrong way. I need to get through them, when I am done, there will be plenty of time to y through every game in every way imaginable.

    [No]

    For now, I just had to win, rescue the girls, and make it to the end of everything. After that, it efficiently was anyone''s game. I was ready to watch someone else y for once. I dearly wanted to get one of thefy seats in the Hall of God, the same ones for Universal Watch, yeah, Acura-Gel. Just one game where I could point triumphantly andugh hysterically at everyone else like I''m sure they undoubtedly do to me.

    ''One day boss, you will be able to, but for now, just keep kicking ass. You''re doing great!'' -Dansei.

    As the world spun and I was loaded into a sand-covered world. I would keep on pushing and would have my turn tough and rx. One day, but not today!

 Chapter 246: INTERCEPTED

    Chapter 246: INTERCEPTED

    [Metallurgist: Starmetal/Wild Surge Battle Magic] Activated!

    I looked down and I still had a white shirt and pants, but my skin ripples with green, blue, orange, and white colors. I had a metallic coating over my skin or it was what my body was made of now, it was hard to tell. When I touched my skin, it was as hard as steel, but I could move easily. I could still watch the tendons move under my skin when I rolled my fingers, and feel them, but the pressure made sparks the color of my skin shot up.

    There was nothing but sand all around me, so I pulled up my menu. At the second level, these sses should be able to make something useful. Maybe a hat would be good, that sun was horribly bright. I pulled up the screens and started to look around both sses and started tough, but then stopped, would it actually work?

    Starmetal allowed me to enchant weapons and armor with a reactive enchantment, but I had no weapons or armor. So, I tried it on my fist and clothes because why not? It worked! The metal of my fist must count as a weapon, and now my clothes were more durable and made the sparks when I dragged a nail down my shirt.

    Next was the Chaos Gems and I was able to make six, throwing my rocks out of my pockets to be reced with Gem. They, like the ss, were all about random element effects. The Wild Surge ss could be used with Melee attack so I would be doing hand-to-handbat, but I wouldn''t be indestructible and monster strong.

    I would have to ything one a bit safer. There was no direct rush route this time and I had no guides, but Tequ and Dansei, and they had blocks. I would fix that when I got to MainFrame. When the lockse off, all the gods and other Sparks in NPC bodies will have all restrictions taken off, and I will be able to find out what really happened.

    After that, I will be able to contact the others and get everyone that has used limitless reach without a god activating it. I should be able to pull them into a conscious dream so I can get everyone on the same page. Now, I just had to get there, and I just noticed that I have a Brilliant Forge Hammer! I will be the Starmetal Forge God!

    I could even power myself up by igniting my Starfire, whatever that meant, but it sounded cool! One ss did random damage type and the other just added more damage to everything!

    I started to run forward and then I fell in a hole, dropping twenty meters, and pping down on a hard stone disc in a shower of sparks. I stood up to find a massive staircase that led down to a tall set of ornate wooden doors about four meters tall. They looked like they belonged in a church or a castle, not at the bottom of a dessert.

    I dusted myself off and then got distracted for a minute wiping off the dust that wasn''t there. Each swipe made a small shower of sparks, and it looked cool, sue me. I started down the stairs, reaching out to the side and letting the hammer of light form in my hand. The action reminded me of the way the Lightde worked.

    I reached the bottom of the stairs and pushed on one of the great doors, and It moved surprisingly easily. On the other side, there was a long narrow path, but everything was dark in the room until I got about five steps into the room.

    The entire room was filled with light from torches that came alive on the walls all around the room. I continued forward, but then there was arge group of Gnoll Warriors gathering on the other side. The path was about a meter wide, but no bottom could be seen on either side.

    That could be bad if I were to fall, but I didn''t n on it. Instead, I reached into my pockets and grabbed out the six gems, and cked them together to activate them. Then I put them all in the same hand and threw them to the other side into the milling group. The effect was a devastating surge of fire, ice, gas, and lightning exploded up from the group, killing some instantly, while others fell off the edge or rushed me.

    I was ready with my hammer of light, and I swatted them off and over the edge like they were nothing. The devastation was clear by the time I had made it across and I was able to pass along without any more trouble. The next room was not the same, and this time there was a full floor and only one person standing in the middle.

    I walked into the room, I wasn''t able to make more crystals so I would have to rely on the hammer and my fist. The thing was wearing a blood-red, and when I stepped onto the tform that it sat in the middle of, it stood. It turned as it stood, and dropped two small Kama hand sickles that had a chain attached to the back of the de, near the handle. The thing wore a Red Oni mask and red Samurai armor under the robe it was wearing.

    "What are you?" I asked out loud, not expecting to get an answer, but it was an impressive monster, even if it was about to try and kill me.

    "Ha! Feel the fury of my chain-wielding Mastery! I shall take you down and destroy your very existence! I will be the winner!" The red Oni announced.

    "Oh? You and what army?" I asked, rolling my shoulders and swinging my hammer as I advanced, but suddenly the Samurai became a storm of des, then disappeared.

    I stuck to my left with the hammer in my right catching one of the Kama, but the other grazed my shoulder, barely doing any damage. The effect it had on the Samurai was a lot more dramatic. The chain burst with sparks, blind the Oni, leaving me an opening, so I struck With a Wild Surge Strike.

    //ERROR//

    [Or You Could Pick That] Activated!

    //ERROR//-[ROUGE SYSTEM DETECTED]

    //FAILED INTERCEPT//

    [Meteor Strike] Activated!

    The systems were fighting again, but the Samurai was trapped now, the punch hadn''t done any damage, but now it was trapped in a magical circle. There was a hole opening up in the roof of the dungeon to reveal the bright day sky with the sun high in the sky, but there was another bright light that was getting bigger and closer, fast! The Demon Samurai tried to get away but there was no escaping the burning rock that smashed into him, and I had to shield my eyes when it hit.

    There was nothing left and the hole in the roof was gone as it had never been there. Well, that was pretty, crazy, but how would it work on a boss? I probably designed it with the thought that it wouldn''t happen very often, so it might work. The next room should be a boss, so I might have a chance to test my theory, but I wasn''t just going to rush him and give him a poke.

    I could infuse the strike into the hammer, and then I could get it just off a connection with weapons. I got the hammer ready and walked to the next room, and there was another tform, and four statues of three-meter tall barbarians, this was going to be a fight. Dual ded hand axes, spear, greatsword, and a morning star il, and they were giant barbarians, did I already mention that?

    I stepped onto the tform and watched as the four massive warriors slowly came to life and stretched with weapons in hand. I slowly approached, not wanting to jump right in, but getting the jump on them might be their best

    "We will get to ya in a minute. We have been stuck like this for a while, so we want to get a good stretch in. You know, before we beat you into a bloody pulp and have to go still again," The ax-wielding barbarian told me.

    I guess I wasn''t that sneak, but I figured I would y around with this, see what would happen. The worst thing would be to make them angry, and then they would really try to kill me. Right now, they only wanted to kill me, but they didn''t really want to kill me.

    "Hey! Can I do anything for you? Like, so I don''t have to break you all? Maybe we could.."

    "Ha! You little runt thinks you can do something against us? Words are cheap," The one with the spear said as he spun his three-meter spear around his body and started to advance on me.

    Well, I tried to be civil, but now it was time for some not so random effects! I ran and met the spear-wielding stone giant with my hammer, and sparks erupted as they connected.

    //ERROR//

    [Or You Could Pick That] Activated!

    //ERROR//-[ROUGE SYSTEM DETECTED]

    //INTERCEPTED//-[ACTIVATION PREVENTED]

    [Death Strike] Activated!

    ck tendrils jumped out and around from where our weapons struck and attacked the barbarian. He tried to pull away but it was like a living smoke that poured into his eyes and mouth. His body went stiff and was no longer moving or making a sound.

    The other three who wereughing and watching had been stunned silent.

    Suck it MainFrame.

 Chapter 247: King Of The Dance

    Chapter 247: King Of The Dance

    "Okay, talking, are we going to try that, or maybe we try the way your friend chose? I mean I don''t really care what way you want to do, but make your choice fast, I''m not in the mood to y games."

    The three giant stone men looked at me with perplexed looks on their faces, and they stood still for a full thirty count. It got to the point where I started to wonder if they hadn''t turned back into statues. Finally, the one with the morning star stepped forward.

    "What do you want to do then? That door doesn''t open unless you defeat us," The Giant exined pointing to a giant boulder covering an entrance.

    "How about you try pushing it open?"

    "You want us to push that rock open for you?" The barbarian with the big sword asked with a raised eyebrow raised.

    "Or we can try the other way? I don''t mind, either way, just let me know what you want to do," I said walking over to arge rock and sitting down on it to watch the three stone giants look back and forth from each other.

    "What are we supposed to do after this? You killed our brother, Sledenic, are we just supposed to leave him here now?" Dual ax-man asked while scratching his stoney head and looking at the frozen Sledenic.

    "If you get the door open, you can bring him with us."

    The giants lit up with smiles and then all three of them nodded to each other and headed for the stone. I was surprised how easy that was, the fight probably would have been faster, but this way worked. Plus, I didn''t think that I could pull off another Death Strike roll, so it was just best to stick with this tactic, and these guys didn''t seem that bad.

    The three were able to push the stone out of the way with no problem. This was probably led by me for an easy route through the game, and now I had hired/threatened help. I still didn''t know how many girls would be on this map, but this was their fourth out of ten rounds I would have to do, and I had already rescued twenty-one, so who knew.

    I led the way into the cave, with the three stone giants carrying their rigid brother. I had to admire them for bringing their brother with them, I wondered if Hyde would do the same? Yeah, he would, but he wouldin the entire time and hold it over my head after, but it had been so long since I had seen himst, or any of the others. I really had to hope that they were all doing really well, each of them had a deep connection with these girls, and we couldn''t end this if one of them didn''t make it.

    I walked into a massive cave that was all rising stairs that led up to an enormous set of open stone doors that were swung in. The walk was nice, but the openness on the side got a bit more distracting and unnerving as the giants and I climbed. The open door reveals a blue stone chamber with a huge stone throne at the far end of the room.

    "We will just wait out here until you two are done talking," Mr. Morning Star said with a smile, setting down his brother with the other two.

    "Ya, that guy doesn''t look like he is going to have much to say," Mr. Dual Ax-man said point at the massive figure sitting on the throne.

    He was holding a gigantic sword with the point to the ground and then a hand resting on each guard. The Armored King had his helmet-covered head pressing into the back of the sword, making him look like he was just in a resting position. Mr. Ax-man was right, this one didn''t look like much of a talker, but I didn''t see any girls around, so he would need to say something. Either that or I would just have to do the standard and beat it out of him.

    "Okay boys, wait for dad toe back!"

    That got me yells and jeers, but it was fine, they were a bunch of chicken shits and they knew it. I started to walk into the room, and then the door closed behind me, typical. Then, when the lights went out and the room lit up withser lights and multi-colored disco lights, I was fully confused. Then the Armored King leapt from his throne to the center stage ce in the room, striking a pose like Elvis, doing lewd pelvic motions while pointing off in a random direction with his sword.

    What the shit was going on here? Then the King started to split into more images with each pelvic thrust, and soon, I was surrounded. There was a low groovy beat in the background, and it took a lot of my focus just to not tap along.

    Suddenly all the swords pointed to the center of the armored ring, to me, and the images of the King started to attack me, but still dancing as they attacked. The first came from the right and I charged a Wild Strike and blocked with my hammer, but then passed through the sword like it wasn''t there.

    Great, illusions. So only one of them is real, but that idea was thrown out right away when I had to block two solid strikes from two different copies, but neither time activated my Wild Strike. Now, this was a problem, If he could shift and control copies, making them incorporeal at will, then this was going to be a serious fight, but I hadn''t tried all the tricks in my bag, and I regretted not getting to use my rocks with the Geomancy.

    I ignited the Starfire and my skin started to radiate like a sr re, making the images of the King distort. I could only see one solid form at a time, but he was still switching, but we were at a stalemate. I could track his movements but he could still shift out of my range when I closed in on him.

    This was bing more than annoy, but what was I going to do?

 Chapter 248: Behold! There Is Still More

    Chapter 248: Behold! There Is Still More

    The damn King kept shift to different bodies.

    The entire time, the King was dancing some disco boogie, but I didn''t have anything that could get him from range, so I decided to try something else.

    "HEY! King of the bad dance moves! How do you want to do this? You''re too scared to fight now that I have figured out your tricks?"

    All I got was pelvic thrusts while he did the sprinkler. No, I was starting to get angry, but I took a deep breath and looked around, noticing the door to leave the room. I started walking, and the King kept his distance and didn''t follow me, let me walk all the way to the door.

    Once I touched the door handle and pushed on the door, the lights went out. Then, normal torches lit back up, and the King was back on his throne, the sword hilt to his head. Now that was some weird stuff, but I didn''t have to kill him, just get around him.

    Now, it was time for what should be the final room, but this was supposed to be the final room. So maybe this was the most final room, I was grabbing at straws, but something about the ce did not scream the final room.

    "What do you want?" Asked an old orange scaled female LizardFolk that was sitting around a fire.

    There was a group of huts around the fire, but no one had weapons. What was going on here? Had I taken a wrong turn somewhere? No, looking back just showed me a moonlit sparsely vegetated open in. I turned back to the group, none of them looked hostile, so I tried to start by introducing myself.

    "Hey, I''m Dave, I think I am here to help?" I said with all the conviction of someone that had no clue what was going on.

    "Help? Our only princess has been stolen! Can you please save her?" The old Lizardfolk woman asked.

    "Wait?! You only have one?!" I asked in bewilderment.

    How much work was going into the one girl! Was this going to be another three rounds? Bet she won''t even be at the end there! What the hell is going on?!

    "Yes, but there have been multiple princesses from all the tribes in the basin! There will be surely more to save when to reach the dragon''s cave!"

    Hmm, more princesses, but they came with a came full of dragons...dragons breath fire...hmmm. I wonder if I could just skip this one, it sounds like a bit of a doozy. Still, sounds like there would be a good number of women to save, and that would make my job a bit easier.

    "Okay! I got this, I will go get your princess for you, just point me in the right direction!"

    [Quest epted]

    [Level 3] Acquired!

    [Random ss reward] Activated!

    [Adaptling Aspect: Beholder]

    A single ss? What was this about? Did the override the System did before remove my second ss?

    ''No, the Adaptling Aspect ss is a restricted ss that only allows you to use this ss. You made them as concept sses, and never put them into the actual game choices because they were too overpowered, but you still liked ying them. The System is set to random so it must have been in the master list.'' -Tequ.

    Well, overpowered wasn''t a bad thing, and from what I could remember, Beholders were giant eyes with more little eyes on tentacles. They used their eyes to fire pretty devastating beams, so I opened my charts up and took a look around at the skills. There was something wrong, but in a good way for me at least.

    All the skills were unlocked, I had only six attacks, but they were all at the third and max level. This was a bit intense, and I would have nine arms, but each would have a thirty-second cooldown on each eye. I could also use the main eye for some mega beam but it had a twenty-four-hour cooldown, so no running around with my lights on.

    I turned back to the old woman and pointed to the only mountain that was far off into the distance. I thanked her and told them all I would rescue their princess, and they all cheered and waved me off. I smiled as I turned, I had said that I would rescue the princess, but I never said anything about bringing them back.

    I ran off into the night and put some good distance between myself and the tribe that I had just visited. I wanted to shift in the Beholder, but from what I could remember, it was pretty ugly and looked like a scary brain with a big eye and tentacles that had eyes. I just didn''t think that the people would like for something like that to be going after their princes.

    Then again, this was just a game, and they probably could care less if I was another dragon. I just needed to ept the mission and then everything was good for them. I wonder what NPC did after their quest was epted andpleted? Did they just sit or stand forever in the same spot? Once I was done stopping the game, I would work on unlocking the NPC from their stuck patterns, letting them live lives as well.

    I was far enough now, but still a good distance from the mountain. It was time to try out this game-breaking ss that I supposedly enjoyed ying. I opened up my menu and activated the transformation, and then shit got weird.

    It was like my body was being pulled into an exercise ball size, many arms and legs were just slowly folding in on themselves and I was d I didn''t wait till I was at the dragons to do this. It would have been pretty bad if I were about to fight them, and I had to ask them to wait for me to finish my transformation. I would be eaten before I got a chance to try out my new moves!

 Chapter 249: Slow Rolling Thoughts

    Chapter 249: Slow Rolling Thoughts

    Once my head had started to shrink in with the rest of my body, I had closed my eyes. The feeling was still there, and as my head sunk into my shoulders, there was a brief moment where I had no eyes to open. Then I felt a single massive eye the radius of my body grow on the upper half of my body, and then tentacles started to grow, seven of them.

    When everything had stopped growing, I tried to open my eyes, but that was a mistake. Eight different views assaulted me and it was like going super cross-eyed. I closed them again and tried to open my big main one, slowly, but now it felt like I was staring down a cone.

    I slowly opened each one of my eyestalks and let my mind get used to having so many different views. I found if I just rxed, all but two of my eyestalks would look forward with my main eye, but thest two would always be looking around, giving me a three-hundred and sixty views of the area I was in.

    I looked at my skills again, and this time it was a lot easier since I could divert the menu to a single eyestalk. I was able to float to the mountain and go over my skills at the same time which was a great time saver. Looking at my skill, I noticed something about the attacks, and each was set to a certain eyestalk. I would have to study these, but I had time.

    While this form was surely powerful, it was slow as balls. I scanned over each attack or ray, and they were all different.

    1. Charm Ray. The target must make attacks against an ally while charmed

    2. Paralyzing Ray. Paralyze target.

    3. Slowing Ray. The affected target loses 75% of its movement speed. This can affect up to 3 other creatures within 3m.

    4. Enervation Ray. Target has decreased uracy on attacks it makes. All attacks made against the target are done at an advantage.

    5. Disintegration Ray. Dematerialize target. This ovees magical properties.

    6. Death Ray. Instant death to living targets.

    7. ???. ???.

    Central. Eyeon Ray. Pure energy that negates magic 1m wide by infinite

    I somehow knew which eyestalk worked with which ability, but I wondered about the seventh ability. I was probably just random and improved versions of the other rays, but how did you improve a Death Ray? More Death Rays, but also was hidden like another skill, so it was anybody''s guess.

    The real kicker was the Eyeon Ray, real cute on my part, no wonder I like this ss so much. I wondered if I shot it at the center of the world, would it blow up like in the movies? I would have to make a nk world after I finished the game so Hyde and I could go and use Bhan as target practice and have some fun with cool things we make.

    I just had to get there first, and I was seriously behind everyone else, but I was still about fifteen minutes from the cave. That made me start to think about the leaders; there were five of us...why? For the first time, I really thought about it.

    Twelve Zodiac worlds, five leaders, but I was sure that I needed to clear three worlds. The four of us decided that...why only four? The memory was still blocked by something, along with anything to do with the fifth Harem Leader. Was the Fifth Harem Leader Reginold? Who else could get into the game and do that?

    He must have inserted some kind of memory with the blocks to make us think that there was a fifth member, but there wasn''t. There was just Hyde, Bhan, Kiada, and myself. What did that mean? Was he trying toplete the worlds too and get to Aiha for something in the Endgame?

    There were way too many questionsing from this revtion and asking Mom...Tequ. I really couldn''t call her that anymore, I had sex with her more than (insert big number here) times, so that was just not right. Regardless, neither she nor Dansei would be any help with this, and that''s why they are staying quiet right now.

    The only way I''m going to get the answers that I want is to get to the final game world. I was ten worlds in and there was only one world left before the final game world, and I wouldn''t be messing around in it either. Whatever the game threw at me, I would destroy it, and catch up to the rest.

    I had finally made it, and there was a huge hole about forty meters up, but I was down here. The rock cliff face of the mountain was almostpletely vertical and offered virtually no handholds. That thought made the seven eye stocks turn on me and it got a hundred and eighty-degree view of my body. Then they all moved forward to be in the range of my main eye and gave me a look that said, you idiot.

    The eyestalk pointed up, and I thought the same thing and started to rise. Of course you dumb dumb, I flew here, why wouldn''t I be able to fly up. All seven of my eyestalks rolled, almost making me sick with the spinning motion.

    Once I got my bearing together, I started to float up, slowly. I really didn''t have a lot of speed, so I hope these dragons are not too feisty. I wasn''t really the chasing type, more of the slow-rolling destruction, left a wake of death and chaos. Ah, I would be fine, I was aser beam monster, plus there weredies to save.

    I rose up to the mouth of the cave, and I was greeted by three massive dragon heads. Oh shit! I was the size of one of their eyeballs! Well, no take backsies, I was here, time to bring the noise!

 Chapter 250: Frigging Dungeons

    Chapter 250: Frigging Dungeons

    [Charm Ray] Activated!

    I hit the closet dragon, a massive red-headed beast with yellow cat-like eyes with slits for pupils. The pupils of the red dragon were now small red hearts, and the rest of the eye bled from yellow to a solid pink. The dragon took on a look of desire and lust but then turned on the green and blue that were already taking deep breaths.

    The red dragon went for the green, catching it by surprise, and biting into its neck, and pushing its huge head towards the blue dragon that was mid breath, forcing it to stop. The green dragon was forced to expel fire in the other dragon''s face, but it was a dragon and the fire had no effect. Still, it had pissed the blue dragon off and it attacked the green dragon, thinking it was helping.

    But that wasn''t the case, and when the green dragon disappeared in a shower of ck particles, the red attacked. The blue was already turning back to me and never saw iting. The red bit the blue behind the head on its neck and then wed the blue until it shattered into the small ck digital bits.

    [Death Ray] Activated!

    The Red dragon shrunk to a single point and disappeared. There was nothing left, not a single ck bit appeared, almost like when I killed Datum and Grismald. That was new, and a bit disturbing, I wonder what it meant?

    ''Don''t worry, it''s a normal death, you just wouldn''t get any experience from the kill, the particles are experience markers in the game worlds. All twelve are like this because there are varied systems, and some use experience while others use other ways. So, I assume you did the monsters this way for convenience since you like the random so much.'' -Dansei

    ''This would be fine if I was ying for fun, but trying to beat the game for real as a normal yer, even with my cheating is a real pain. It''s almost like the game I created is testing me to see if I am worthy. Did you hear me before about the fifth leader?''

    ''Yes, and just like you assumed, we know nothing, but I don''t think that is a blocked memory. There is just nothing there to remember like I never knew so there is nothing to look for in my thoughts. Blocked memories are just what they sound like, it''s like something is stopping me from getting thatst bit. You know that feeling of having something on the tip tongue? The same, but I know the information is there, and I can feel the block stopping me from seeing or saying things I shouldn''t.'' -Dansie.

    That just made my suspicions about Reginold deepen, but I had people to rescue! I started to move forward until the tunnel turned. Around the corner, there were two massive bull-men withrge bucklers and maces, Minotaurs, not dragons. What the actual fuck?

    ''Did I take a wrong turn somewhere? Is this the wrong ce? I specifically remember them saying that dragons took the girls to a cave in the mountain? Why are there Minotaurs here?!''

    ''They didn''t say what was already in the cave, and the monsters in dungeons usually stay in their areas. I''m going to just go ahead and me this on you. I mean it''s not really your fault, you made a good game!'' -Dansei.

    I looked back to the entrance, but it was just a dead-end, of course it was, what else would be there? This would have to be a dungeon because we can''t just go for a frigging stroll through a cave without it turning into a sted dungeon! I was starting to get really sick of me, but this was Reginold''s fault for messing everything up.

    This was supposed to be and run through for a bunch of Game Masters, but somehow we are the yer now. I floated forward and once I was twenty meters away I sted both Minotaurs.

    [Death Ray] Activated!

    [Disintegration Ray] Activated!

    One disappeared into a single point and the other exploded into a shower of ck bits. I continued forward, still in a foul mood, but the eight more of the two-legged cows rushed around the corner! Yes, the chances of this happening were about Murphy percent, and I fired a Charm ray at the first one, who stopped and then got trampled into ck bits.

    I was trying to back up fast and I fired off a Petrification Ray at the next one that took the lead, and then a Paralyzing Ray into the one just to the left of them. The effect caused them to freeze and fall, crushing the stunned one into ck bits, but the other stole one tripped three.

    Only ten seconds had passed and two were still rushing me so I hit the first with my Enervation Ray and dodge the first swing, which was very wide of me. The other bull-man wasing for me still, and I only had three options left.

    Slowing him as a single target was a waste, and so was the Eyeon Ray, so I pointed the seventh eyestalk at the Minotaur that was just catching up with the one that missed me, and now they were both almost on me.

    [Meteor Ray] Activated!

    A massive magic circle filled the tunnel up to where I stood. It was simr in the magical marking the Meteor strike from the Wild Strike ss, but the size was over ten times that. Both Minotaurs tried to rush me but mmed into a transparent blue wall at the edge of the magic ring where I floated.

    Behind them the other Minotaurs rushed in, the circle allowing them in. That was when the stone mountain ceiling disappeared and I could see the burning star get closer. The impact was loud, but after it was done the ceiling reappeared and the floor was unmarked.

    Just another day in the fricking dungeon.

 Chapter 251: Hail On Slime

    Chapter 251: Hail On Slime

    I floated back around the corner, but then a bar popped up.

    [Mobile Lair Creation] 25% Complete!

    What? Lair? Tequ or Dansei, can you help me with this, I''m drawing a nk. I thought beholders took a long time to create air? Yup, a real long time, ording to the Memory Download, but there is nothing about the Mobile Lair Creation.

    ''We have actually talked about this, so I can tell you about it. True, it normally takes a beholder three hundred years, give or take. That wasn''t going to work for this idea, so we talked over the Mobile Lair Creation. It feeds off the experience you get from monsters, and since you don''t use any, all the experience goes to their creation. Normally, you had it set to grow with you and give you more rays and ess to your negative energy cone.'' -Dansei.

    ''So, I just have to keep killing to fill up my bar, and I get better stuff? Do I have all their abilities of the normal beholder?''

    ''Yes to the first question, but no to the second, partly. Some of the abilities will be simr, but you changed and added some. There is a reason, not even you would allow any of the Adaptling Aspect ss to be yed with another ss, or even yed in the game at all. You should not have this, but then again, your quirk is cheating, enough said I guess. Check your rays, you should have a new one.'' -Dansei.

    I opened up my attacks, and scan through them, and noticed Telekinesis Ray. I started reading it, then I read it again. Then, just to make sure, I read it really slow.

    ''Am I reading this right? I can lift up to a three-hundred-pound object or a creature. That''s what it says, but then, the "a creature" part means there isn''t a weight restriction on creatures? Or there would be no, a, right?''

    ''Virtual high five for Dave today! Good catch, that is an original design w, but for you, fighting againstrge monsters will be good! It can be used from any stalk, but it has a ten-second cooldown. Still better than your other rays, so make good use of it!'' -Dansie.

    Yeah, this was going to be a lot easier now, I hoped. I really shouldn''t have even had the thought because when I turned the second corner of the huge tunnel...filled with slimes. Not the cute girl slimes, just amorphous blue transparent blobs with little red cores in them. They were slow, but there were around thirty of them!

    Now my all-powerful strategy was cooked! Tossing slimes was mostly useless, but I could use it to toss the closer ones back from me while using my Death, Stun, Petrification, Slow, and Disintegration Rays to kill or slow the ones that got too close. I used the Charm Ray on a slime that tossed, but it had no effect.

    There were still more than half left, I had barely killed a third of them, so it was time for the seventh eyestalk to do its thing. I tossed another slime that was getting too close, then pointed to the center of the area that would get the most if it was another meteor strike. I activated the rays and blinked all my eyes as I was bathed in red light, and the roof of the cave was torn off.

    [Hail of des Ray] Activated!

    ''RUN!'' -Tequ & Dansei.

    That was cute, I had no legs, but that didn''t stop me from floating back around the corner, and started to panic. There were small points of lights filling the sky, everywhere, and the tunnel I was floating down was all red! What the hell was this! I reached the final turn as the first de hit the ground, just missing me.

    The end of the circle was just around the corner, but I still had to dodge five more close calls before getting out. The circle instantly turned blue, and I was safe, as the ground was hammered with long glowing des. I didn''t have a reason to pant, but I did it anyway, I only avoided the des because I had seven eyes to pinpoint where I would be hit from.

    ''What the hell was that?''

    ''No idea, we just knew you were within the damage zone, cool move though! You should use that seventh stalk more often! You can get by with this easy peasy!'' -Dansie.

    ''You know if that would have been the meteor strike, then there would be anything left of me to clean up!''

    ''Pft! You''re fine. Plus, you wouldn''t make anything that would intentionally hurt you, maybe maim, but you''ll heal fine! Trust that you built this as an all-powerful ss that only you have used before, there is still the Star Devourer and Dragon aspects, but there is something weird going on with this game.'' -Dansei.

    ''Oh, you mean the mission that never ends?''

    ''I think the normal MainFrame ispiling everything into a single changing run. You might have toplete more challenges, but you have triggered something in the system you built for MainFrame that is overloading Reginold''s blocks. Since you have unlocked the beholder ss, we have been able to be freer when speaking about certain things, but notpletely.'' -Tequ.

    ''Does that mean if I finished this long and arduous quest, I could finish on this world so quickly?''

    ''Your original n that we talked about before the game started was for you to run this game fast, you had a ce to drop the girls, and this was just to get them into the Hall of Gods. You wanted to get the other girls that are part of your harem, and life used to the game and that''s why you decided to include them in your y through.'' -Dansei.

    ''Just how much do you remember now?''

    ''All of it, but not the games before this one, like resets. I can remember up to the point that we were sent into Reborn from Second Life, but nothing until your first run, and we did that. Now we are here on your second run, and the best yet ording to Mom!'' -Dansie.

    Talk of the first run avoided again, something bad must have happened. This wasn''t the time for aberrant thoughts. It was time for me to finish this game.

 Chapter 252: The Floating Eyeball Of Destruction

    Chapter 252: The Floating Eyeball Of Destruction

    I was a bit peeved that I didn''t increase my Mobile Lair bar, but I floated on. Dansei was right, I would just have to trust in my love of the random to get me through this. I turned the third corner, and the ce was crawling with little ck beetles, everywhere again.

    I just fired off the seventh Random Ray eyestalk while turning to "run" for the hills. I was having no part of those bugs! Floating for not, they were on the roof and had a hundred and ten percent chance to fall on me. Nope, not today satan!

    [Lava Grenade Ray] Activated!

    I was outside of the range and I had caught all the bugs! I turned back to see what was happening and all the bugs were gathering to a single ck rock with brilliantly glowing red cracks. The rock was starting to shake and get brighter, and I could see heat waves start to radiate off it.

    Suddenly, the bugs started to pull away, and then scurry faster. The rock exploded, spilling out impossible amounts of moltenva. The bugs on the ground were instantly devoured by the cascading gouts and waves of burning rock. The bugs on the walls and ceiling fell and died in small pumps of ck bits.

    [Mobile Lair Creation] 50% Complete!

    [Negative Energy Cone] Activated!

    There was a slight haze along the edge of my vision, but only for my main eye, and nothing else had changed. I opened up my attacks, and I now could use Sleep Ray, but only on a single target, and only once every minute. Still, it was something helpful. Almost like a kill spell if no one ever wakes them up, but what was up with my wave vision one my center eye?

    ''This will be your trump card. As long as you look at a creature, it can''t regenerate. Then when it dies, if you are looking at it with that eye, it wille back to life under your control.'' -Dansie.

    Woah! That''s pretty intense! I could have had an army of bugs! The spell was done, and it was like nothing had ever been in the tunnel, and I could clearly see another turn up ahead. This was a pain, but it was all leading up to something that I had originally nned for. So, I just needed to keep pushing and leveling up myir, but that took all of what I had killed so far.

    I started to float forward at top speed, the average speed walk. Could I get a speed boost? No, Dave, you are the floating undead eye of destruction! You only get slow-rolling chaos!

    I wiggled my eyestalks threateningly to no one, and then let out a whistling sigh through my mass of jagged teeth. I was justing up to the corner now and I slowed down getting to the corner. I poked an eyestalk around the corner to see what I was dealing with.

    From what I had learned about the Beholder, it was a creature that was immensely paranoid and created from dreams. They always nned ahead and took out many different types of contingency ns to prevent them from being killed. I couldn''t y chess in the third dimension, little lone the fourth, so I had to just try and be crafty.

    My average eleven intelligence must be the work of that hair-brained Reginold! Dammit! Twelve manticores were waiting in the hallway, but they were too far away for me to be able to start killing, but I had number seven, so I fired off the Random Ray.

    [Frost Dragon Egg Ray] Activated!

    No ring came up this time, but a ten-centimeter-tall frosty egg shot halfway down the hall. When it stopped, it exploded in a puff of frost blueish white smoke filled the area. I wasn''t sure if I should run or not, but then a frozen solid manticore flew out of the mist and smashed on the ground, then two more.

    I quickly came out and looked at them, using my Telekic Ray to smash into the other two. All there exploded on impact into ck bite, but then the stone turned to dirt and three undead manticores pulled themselves out of the dirt. The smoke was clearing but the area, but now it was covered in ice.

    The nine remaining manticores all rushed on paws, scorpions'' tails waving behind them. My three waited, and then just before the group hit the ice. I sent my three forward, and I followed at a distance, waiting for the inevitable to happen.

    It was like watching a pile-up of cars in the winter, the ws did nothing, this was Dragon Ice. The stuff was hard as diamonds and closer than the surface of the moon, or at least that''s the way I remember making it.

    The first one went down, and then it was like dominos after, each tripping over thest, and the second they fell down, they started to freeze to the ice. The first six made it off the ice, but the other three weren''t so lucky and were frozen to the ice at an unavoidable pain staking frost-burning death. The other six were set upon me there and I used the Disintegration Ray on one, then charmed another while putting one to sleep that was trying to circle.

    As the three undead servants cleaned up thest of them, the three on the ice disappeared, and dirt reced the ice, and three more manticores crawl out. Imanded them to just to the other side, and the dirt stayed where it had crawled out so the others could cross. After six more puffs of ck bits, I had a small force of minions.

    These would be no match for dragons, but they could be a start! I would collect an undead army of monsters to get the girls back! The real question was whether or not they would want to evene with me, The Floating Eyeball of Destruction, and my undead army, hehe!

 Chapter 253: Great Splitting Golems

    Chapter 253: Great Splitting Golems

    The next area was a cavern, but there was nothing inside, at first nce, but as I looked inside I noticed something. The roof of the cave was covered in stctites but I could see glittering colored scales poking out from behind them. So, an ambush was set, dragons were crafty creatures, but not as crafty as me!

    I sent one of my manticores into the center of the cave, but the dragons didn''t budge. I then sent the manticore straight up to fly into the dragons, but it was instantly incinerated into little ck bits. Hmm, that was annoying; I sent the other eleven manticores inside, and then I slowly entered.

    The cave closed behind me the second I was through the door just like I was worried about. The cave was a lot taller than wide, and If I were to try and use my seventh stalk, there was a good chance I would be caught in the st. I got the manticores to spread out, I couldn''t reach them, but their fire wouldn''t reach me on the ground.

    "HEY! What are you waiting for? I didn''t know so many chickens could get that high! Wish I could have been here to see the dogpile you must have had to make to get up there, BWAHAHA!" I roared up to themughing.

    They didn''t budge, but I could feel every cat''s eye on me. Well, time for n number two; I sent four of the remaining eleven up to the dragons. All of them flew to random areas, but none of them were aiming for dragons.

    Three were torched, but the fourth smashed into a big long stctite, knocking it free. The manticore was killed, but I used my Telekic Ray to catch the massive cream and rust-colored spike. There was nothing on the ground, so I had nothing to use as projectiles, but now the game had changed, and I prepared the manticores to attack on my signal.

    The dragons were starting to move around, but I was about to really stir things up. I hurled the spike up, and wings opened as the dragons started to fall and p their wings. I speared two with my first shot making them disappear into ck bits as then exploded.

    Then, the ground on either side of me became dirt, as two undead dragons, both white and missing tore chunks of flesh, the sails of their wings torn. That meant nothing to a dragon, and the two rose off the ground and started to attack the other dragons. They were killed fast, but they took three with them, and the living dragons couldn''t keep up with the endless wave of undead dragons.

    Any that tried to scoop down and me me, was set on by undead manticores. Soon, there were no living dragons left, but I still had three of my own dragons, and five manticores left. Not a bad run!

    [Mobile Lair Creation] 75% Complete!

    I friggin hope so! That was a lot of dragons and manticores! What would I have to kill to get to one-hundred percent?!

    A door appeared ahead, but these ones opened of their own ord. A wide-open in was revealed, with a monolithic fifty-meter tall metal golem that had more moving parts than you could shake a stick at!

    What the hell was this thing?! I was the size of one of its rivets! Even the knuckle joints on the toes were three times the size of me! I came in with my undead party, and the door disappeared behind me, leaving us with nothing, but the ins and our almost guaranteed doom.

    So, I flung it.

    Just a good old Telekic Ray, and I sent the massive thing flying. When it crashed down I was knocked from my feet andnded on my ass. The big bastard had some weight, but I cheered when I got back up. The massive robot had cracked in two, right down the middle!

    Wait...the thing was starting to change...ARE YOU KIDDING ME?! It was moving parts around and rebuilding itself, making two now instead of one and they were only half the original size, but they were still at least twenty-five-meters tall! I shot a Death Ray at one and a Disintegration Ray at the other.

    I was annoyed with the results. The small spots that I shot disappeared, but then the golems split again, and now there were four twelve-meter metal monsters. I fired the seventh eyestalk at the center of the four but held back my minion. That was when I noticed the little molehill appearing at my feet.

    [Almighty Push Ray] Activated!

    The sun was instantly blotted out and I was in red, but it didn''t take much to get my party and myself out of the range. There was a massive stone handing down, and it slowly crushed the four metal golems into the ground.

    To my extreme annoyance, eight more golems were rebuilding themselves, but now I had a pile of the little bastards crawling at my feet. Each one of the miniature golems was only about five centimeters tall, but they were exact copies like the bigger one. The other golems seemed to be tired of getting smashed into the ground, and now they were charging, but I decided I would use the same technique as I just did.

    This would be a war of attrition, but I only had to keep killing to get more troops and watching. This battle was already over, but that thought was the trigger like Murphy was just waiting for my confidence to burst free.

    The golems tore through the monster, and none of their attacks did anything to the armored six-meter giants. All of my pets, including my mini golems, were in, and now I was in a pickle. This is what I get for even thinking it would turn out well!

    Murphy''s Law has always been a joke, but in a world where you are a moving part, and even your thoughts can be heard. The smallest boost of confidence can get you into real trouble!

 Chapter 254: [Welcome Home]

    Chapter 254: [Wee Home]

    I fired off othersers and I was starting to lose count of the splitting metal golems. I was trying to buy more time for my seventh to recharge while I was trying to back up at the same time. The problem was I had got a new ray, but the new Fear and Charm ray were doing nothing, these things were just mindless drones.

    "Finally!" I shouted as I fired into the mass, then turning and floating as fast as I could away.

    [Orbital Rod Ray]

    Oh shit! There was a lot of space between me and the red barrier, but there was no magic circle this time. I could see the sky start to light up and then I noticed the red barrier looked like it was going into the ground. I tried to move faster, the first of eight would impact on the far side from my judgment, so I should have time to make it across the twenty-meter gap between me and the barrier.

    The rod plunged into the at a way too fast speed to even count, MACH 10 plus at least. For an entire moment thatsted just under one second, there was nothing and I was almost there with the golems far behind me. Then It happens, all hell broke loose.

    The ground exploded into waves, tearing thendscape apart behind me. The destruction caught up with me, and I was pped by an acre of flying grass out of the range of the spell. I was able to catch myself, but I whirled back around and rushed back trying to get the golem back in my vision.

    Golems were popping up from molehills everywhere around me, and the ground in front of me was still getting hit by rod after rod. Each one was spaced with time for maximum damage to happen and everything had settled. After the fifth rod, they were too far down for me to im with me Negative Energy Eyebeam, so I turned away and focused on the sea of golems.

    Imanded the undead golems, which was weird to think about, something that was never alive was now undead, and I controlled them to reform into one single golem. They swarmed on mymand, and slowly started to rebuild into a six-meter tall version of themselves. Then I got them to make a ce for me to tuck into.

    The golem opened up its chest like arge mouth, and I floated in, turning to face out the chest. The maw closed around me, and then the metal golem reshaped the inside of its body. It closed in tight to make mefortable and made holes for my eyestalks to poke out of in the front and back.

    I couldn''t control the golem-like a MAS, it was more like having a partner to help me. I would call him My Big Friendly Giant, just because I could remember loving the movie. That part of my life was weird to think about after spending so much more time inside Second Life and Reborn. If I really thought about it, my twenty-two years in my mortal shell were just a pin drop in the years I have spent as a Spark in the virtual world.

    The spell was done, and the ground was back to normal as if nothing had ever happened. All the golems were gone besides the ones I controlled. A massive set of doors appeared, but they were filled with a bright white light, but there was no improvement to my Mobile Lair Creation bar.

    Frustrated, Imanded The Big Friendly Giant to proceed through the gate. The moment I entered the light, I was burned from existence, oops wrong door. That was my thought, but something else happened.

    [Game World 10] Paused!

    [Hall of Gods] Downloading!

    [Avatar] Original Dave Activated!

    Download Complete!

    [Hall of Gods] Activated!

    [Wee Home]

    Thest message pulled at my chest, and I grabbed for my heart and blinked. I was staring at my own hand, and there was that star tattoo on my hand between my thumb and pointer that Hyde always bugged me about. Memories didn''t pour in, they came in like heartbeats, pulsing through my head.

    I was in a forest, and there was arge pool of water that led off into a small stream that had a path running along with it. I couldn''t see father from where I was, but I could see a tall white mountain that stretched far about the clouds and my view. I looked down, and then behind me to realize that I was at the very start of the path, and it ran around the pond.

    I sat down, and then Iid down t on my back. I just wanted to stare up into the blue sky for a little bit, I just needed to take it at the moment. Countless games and this was the end game goal, the ultimate destination, and I was here. The ce that I had already sent so many different women and girls; it was just surreal, and I knew it was temporary, but that just meant I enjoyed it that much more.

    I got up and started down the path, walking around the pond, and then I started up the stream that flowed towards the mountain. This might be the ultimate ce to be, but it looked like I was going to have a long walk from here to the mountain. I would have to have a talk with the guy that thought this up!

    My personal joke cheered me up, and the forest was just about to break up ahead. I was no longer an ugly eye, I was me, like real sandy blonde hair, kept short and a mess, notpletely out of shape body. I was even in my white T-shirt and faded blue jeans, looking like a mess, with style!

    When I reached the end of the forest, I looked out on thendscape and my eyes were almost ripped out of my head.

 Chapter 255: R-Rated Kitties [XXX]

    Chapter 255: R-Rated Kitties [XXX]

    After pulling my eyes back into my head I blinked. There were two girlsying face down and naked on a pair of towels. Both had tails and pointed cat ears and I started to get way too excited.

    I walked over slowly, but I wasn''t quiet. I didn''t want to sneak up on the girls, it felt so long since I had seen Sasha, and just as long since I have got to spend anything time with Tilly. Both girls rolled over as I got close, to exposerge naked breasts and beautiful smiles spreading across their face.

    "It''s nice to finally see the man of the house is finally home," Sasha said, standing toe over to me.

    "I told you we would get to be together again soon, I am d things are still going really well for you. I think you deserve a little bit of a reward for all your hard work!" Tilly said, already walking over to me.

    Sasha pulled my shirt off as both girls grey and silver tails swished with excitement. Tilly unbuttoned my jeans and then I stepped out of my pants and underwear. Sasha started to move behind me and reached normal non-wed hands to wrap around my chest as she started to kiss my neck.

    Tilly already had my hard shaft in her mouth and I could feel her tongue wrapping around making me moan out for more. I reached out to the side and summoned my four post bed from the Huntington house. Reality and I both groaned and Tilly pushed me into the back of her throat as the bed was spit out from the tear in reality.

    Sasha let go of me, and Tilly took me out of her mouth. The thin trails of saliva and the way she looked up at me with an open mouth and tongue out. That made me want to pull her back onto my cock, and fuck her face, but I was pushed back on to the bed.

    Tilly crawled up on me, then turned around, pushing her soaking wet kitty down into my open and waiting mouth. Tilly started to moan right away as I licked her pussy like it was a melting ice cream cone. As I did I could feel Sasha sit down slowly onto my rock hard cock, her soft lips made me slow down from licking. Sasha pushed her hot slit down to swallow my cock whole inside of her, and I heard bothe girls moans bing muffled as they started to kiss.

    Both girls got up off me and then continued to make out, but Tilly gave me her ass as she fingered Sasha''s very wet honey pot. I pushed into Tilly, watching as her pussy lips spread for my thick cock. Then when I had sunk deep inside of her, I grabbed her hips and started to fuck her roughly and she had to stop kissing and fingering Sasha.

    Tilly started to cry out in pleasure as I drove my cock deep and hard into her, with her tail being pulled off to the side. Sasha crawled over top of Tillys ass, faceing me, and then started grinding her pussy into the spot where Titly''s tail connected to her ass. Tilly started to cry for more as Sasha and I both fucked her.

    I pulled Sasha into a kiss as I filled Tilly with my cock, and I reach around to start rubbing the same spot that Sasha was fucking. Sasha started to girl faster into Tilly until I felt her hot pussy juice leaked down Tilly''s ass and my cock. Tilly Cried out at the same time as her body and legs started to shake from her own orgasm.

    I pulled out from Tilly and both girls fell to the bed, but I climbed on top of Sasha, kissed her neck. I guided myself into her wet slit, and then reached over to Tilly''s pussy as she was stillying face down. I pulled back from Sasha''s neck with my mouth, but she pulled my free hand with both of her to her neck.

    Both girls cried out as I made both girls orgasm again and I filled Sasha with my hot semen. I held tight on Sasha''s neck, and then let go just as I finished, letting her red face draw in the sweet air. I pulled out, and cum slowly leaked from Sasha as he pussy pulsed from the orgasm still crashing over her body.

    I fell down between the girls and put my arms up about my head for a good stretch. That wase damn good sex, and both the girls cuddled into my chest inder my free arms. I dropped them and pulled the sweaty girls in close to me, their naked flesh making me feelpletely at rest and rxed.

    "So how long do I get to stay here?" I asked the girls after we hadid for a good rest.

    "Not long, but we won so we were the ones that got to have you!" Sasha''s said with a smile, and leaning in to give me a kiss on the cheek.

    "What am I? The limited time special on the menu? How did you even decide?"

    "You''re not the only one that ys games, and it can get boring without you around to get into trouble. We let up some different types of games and we yed in teams. We will have to tell you about it another time, all you have to know is we are the best, and the ones that wanted you the most!" Tilly said, and both girls cuddled in closer.

    I hugged them both tight and then kissed them passionately.

    "Do you know what I am doing in this world? Like how much longer I have to go?"

    "The only thing we know for sure is that all the remaining girls are in one spot, you just have to get there," Sasha said.

    "First, let go to the top of the mountain where everyone is waiting, they all want to see you before you go back. Watch out, there will be some frisky girls up there waiting for you, and we are not responsible for anything that happens to you!" Tilly said with augh.

    Was I going to have to sign a waiver before getting on this ride?

 Chapter 256: Hall Of Gods [XXX]

    Chapter 256: Hall Of Gods [XXX]

    "What? All the way up there where I can''t even see the top? Girl, that looks like a long walk!" I said as we started to walk after I put the bed away, might need that bad boy again!

    "It only takes as long as you think it does, if you want to go for a long walk, you just have to want to and the miles will stretch. If you want to get to a ce, the same thing, and before you know it, we''re here!" Tilly said pointing ahead.

    I had been distracted as we walked but all the culture surrounding me, bouncing as the girls walked. They had said clothes weren''t needed, and would just get in the way, and I liked the sound of that!

    I looked away from Tilly''s ample chest and gazed out across paradise. Even if you took all the beautiful naked girls out of the picture, there was everything you could ever want to rx. Hammock swings,wn chairs, beaches, waterfalls, and tiki bars that naked girls were just going to and grabbing a drink from thin air.

    There were more things than I could shake a stick at, and to list them all was impossible. Not only was there a limitless number of things to do, but thendscape was also constantly changing. The moment any area was abandoned for more than thirty seconds would shift and change into something else interesting.

    "This ce is incredible! I could just stand here all day and watch everything change and then girls have fun!" I said with a massive smile, but my voice triggered something.

    Like I had just walked into a den of hunger lioness and shouted dinners ready, all the girls turned to me. There was a silence that fell over the mountain top, even the background had gone silent like it just knew. I felt Sasha and Tilly both let go of my arms, and then slowly backed away from me.

    That was the moment where the calm broke. My uncountable number of lives passed before my eyes as twenty-some naked women screamed my name, and rushed me.

    "DAVE!"

    It had been a good life, and there were far worse ways to die than being trampled by a herd of beautiful and naked women.

    When the crowd hit me, I wasn''t knocked over. No, instead I was absorbed by a sea of breasts being pushed into me. I was lifted and carried off to another shifting area that turned into a bed...my bed...four posters...silk ropes tied to each one...oh dear.

    I was tossed onto the bed and each pink ribbon tying itself around my wrist, yup, this was exactly what it looked like. I was about to have a train of pussy run over my cock, but I was hard and tomorrow never dies!

    It took three hours, and by the time they were done with me and the ribbons were taken off I couldn''t walk. Like, not even a little bit; I couldn''t even lift my arms, but the girls took turns cuddling with me while my strength was slowlying back to me. Part of me thought it might just be best to y possum until I got booted out from here. I was going to have a crack pelvic bone from all the pussy and ass crashing into it, Gameworld Problems.

    "Did you have fun? I think you hit a new record today!" Grace said as she took Victoria''s spot, we had just cuddled close, and in silence.

    "It was fun but I started to lose track of you all partway through and it felt more like a dream at the end. I think my eyes did a record number of rolls today from pleasure. I''m not saying it wasn''t fun, but it would have been nice to spend alone time with each of you."

    "I know, and you will! You are doing so good this game, it will be another record time! Just think, two more worlds and then we can all join you in the Zodiac world. You will still have to collect us, but you''re good at that, and then we can have more one-on-one time. You are doing great, we are all so proud of you for getting this far!" Grace said as she got up.

    I pped her ass, now that my arms had started to get a little strength in them. Grace moaned loudly as my hand pped down into her soft, naked bottom, and I see a drip of her juices rolling down the inside of her leg. Damn, I couldn''t let a single drop go to waste while I was here, and I got a burst of energy.

    I jumped up and grabbed Grace''s wrist, pulling her back to the bed, sitting up, and pulling my legs over the side of the bed. I bent her over my knee and Graceid down, shaking with excitement. I owed this to hear and now it was time to pay up.

    I pped Grace''s ass hard as I sunk my fingers into her dripping slit. I used to finger to hammer her pussy until she would squirt all over my hand. Each time she squirted I rewarded her with another p, but that usually made her hot juice squirt more, so I would spank her until she stopped, but now she was looking up at me with a red-stained face.

    "Hurry! Fuck me one more time before you have to go! I think your time''s almost up here!

    When Grace got off my knee and turned to sit on my cock, I got a good look at my hand marks that were stark red on her white skin. I stood behind her and drove my shaft into Grace''s fully lubricated slit. I grabbed her breast and then her nipples, squeezing them hard as I pushed myself deeper until I was just about to

    I blinked. With all eight of my eyes. FUCK!

 Chapter 257: Gialazsaur

    Chapter 257: Gizsaur

    I blink my eight eyes a couple more times, hoping that this was just a dream that I was in because I had fallen asleep pounding Grace. Fat chance, no, I was back...somewhere.

    I was still in my six-meter tall golem, but I was in a forest of tall trees, even to me.

    "You''re a big bugger, aren''t you? I knew they were going to send help, but wow, a golem with eyes! Now I have seen it all!"

    The voice came from around my feet and there was a man with a good of wagons and some other people, all men. There were about five wagons in total and there we were all packed with armor and weapons. I spotted the little old man at my feet who had called up to me, but I was using my other eyes to get a feel for the area.

    This was a very tall forest, but there was a paved road, and they were using wagons...where these people Amish? The clothes the people wore reminded me of what was worn out in the real world or the earth here in the gameworlds, but they were modern. The horses and wagon with swords and armor were not modern, making me wonder where the hell the game had taken me this time.

    "Hey! DO-YOU-TALK?!" The old man yelled up to me.

    "Yes, you old whippersnapper, I am just trying to get a feel for the area. I will assume that this is an escort, but where are we going?"

    I wanted to ask more about the roads and horses, but I would let him exin this first.

    "Hey! There is someone in there! Good! We need an escort to Fort Sequoia, and the giant monsters along the way will stop at nothing to get us. My name is Herman, and I am the leader of the caravan, we need you to keep us safe until we get to the Fort."

    "Why are the monsters so hellbent on getting you?"

    "What? They are monsters and there is hardly any game left in this forest, the monsters have cleaned it dry. Now, anyone that travels needs some kind of escort, but this ce is the worst, but the ce needs supplies! And they have things that we need, so it''s a working rtionship," Herman said while pounding his chest proudly.

    "Why do you use horses, that''s myst question, but it seems like you should be able to use vehicles and guns with the style of your clothing and the condition of the roads. Sorry, think of me as a new person to this world, I was transferred here from another ce, and my wires are a bit crossed."

    "Horses? Well, you really are out of the loop! Well, the boys are getting things ready so I will give you a quick rundown of thest hundred years, starting at 2028. The world blew itself up! Maybe shaking itself apart would be a better description of what happened. The world was not quite the way we had always pictured it, and when a group of people wanted to try and harvest the magma from the mantle, they ran into a problem. There was no magma."

    "What do you mean? What was it then? Solid rock?"

    Now I was curious, I wonder what hair-brained scheme I hate thought up this time? I would have to be something I thought of, but then again it could be from one of the other people trapped in Second Life. Regardless, I was interested to hear what was down there.

    "Nothing, at first. The drill was five meters wide and at the point where they should have hit magma, the drill broke into an open area that was not hot or cold, but a veryfortable twenty degrees celsius. The drill-down gave us no indication of it being like this. We had to change the drill four times just to get through thest fifty feet because of the heat, but when we broke through, the heat disappeared, then all hell broke loose."

    The old man held a dramatic pause before continuing. Keeping me at the edge of my proverbial seat. Herman must have told this one a couple times, hehe.

    "The crust cracked, sending the world into a global earthquake that emptied three-quarters of the world''s water to fill the mantle. The world waspletely torn to shred, most of the poption killed in the first week, not over a hundred yearster, 2135, the humans are slowly starting to gather again. The biggest problem left from this mess was what crawled up from the mantle."

    "You mean the monsters? They came from the depths and now roam the world?"

    "In a nutshell, but I think it''s more than that. You will see, the monsters aren''t normal, I mean they are monsters, but they are geometric in shape rather than the rounded forms we have and they glow purple at the joints. The first time we saw them, we thought they were some kind of alien, but they aren''t all bad."

    "What do you mean they aren''t all bad? Don''t they attack and try to kill you? That seems pretty bad to me!" Iughed as I said the words.

    "Yes, well that part does make them seem pretty bad, but the purple light from their joints makes nt life grow faster. It''s like a cklight but, like if the sun was a ck light...I don''t know how to describe it properly, but you will see!"

    It looked like everyone was ready to go, and the old man was done with his tale. I was excited to see what the giant monsters would look like and to see this purple light in action. I mean, I had seen magic and systems make things grow, but a monster that could make nts grow didn''t actually sound that monstrous.

    "What do you call the monsters, or do they each have names?"

    "Gizsaur''s, Don''t ask me where the name came from, some oddball thought it up."

    "Yeah, that guy must be a real weirdo," I said, internallyughing at myself.

 Chapter 258: Alone

    Chapter 258: Alone

    The group of ten men plus Herman loaded into the wagons and we started to move. Herman was still telling me about the other things that had changed since the world broke and Gizsaur crawled up from the depths.

    "They are attracted to steel and other types of metal, but not all, we think, but no one really knows. All ces and cities that weren''tpletely destroyed by the breaking of the world were devoured by the Gizsaur. They eat hard metals and soft bio-organisms and restore life to the. It''s almost like they are trying to wipe us from the and all traces of us," Herman exined as I walked beside the wagon, or I ordered my golem too.

    "So, what can you do to stop them? Did you ever find out what was done there in the first ce? Like were they drilled down?" I asked, looking at him with one of my eyestalks while my main I focused ahead and my others watched the surrounding area.

    "Stop them? I don''t know if we can, there are very few that could match one of them, and when a big onees to a settlement, all they can do is run. We destroyed their home in our greed, and now we are paying for it. Little did we know. There was a whole other world down there, but now it''s all underwater. Do you think we even deserve to keep going on? We did this and now they are fighting back."

    Looking at it from this perspective, then yes, it was hard to decide if humanity deserved it. That made me think about people like Reginold, and Mr. Datum, they were the reason why I decided to leave the real world. What they did is nothing like this, but it did make me think about it.

    There were too many people like that in the world, people that would give everything just for their own ambitions and greed. Now I was stuck in a loop after trying to correct the wrong that Reginold had done, with him still in there trying to...do what I didn''t know. Was he trying to end the game somehow? Or maybe he is trying to subvert my control over the systems and Reborn?

    I knew that I was the Admin for Reborn, now, but did that mean he was trying to take over my spot as admin? That would give him ess to everything in the game, including control of the yers. That was more than worry some thought and if that was the case, all of us beating him to the end was essential.

    That''s when I saw it, a Gizsaur. It was still pretty far away, but I could see something that looked like a massive box-shaped lizard, and it was weaving through the trees. I wasn''t going to rush it, but I directed the golem to start angling towards the thing.

    "We got troubleing, but I will take care of it, keep the caravan moving no matter what," I said to Herman who gave me the thumbs-up sign and a toothy grin that I caught as I ran by.

    The approaching beast was three meters tall and was a monster but all rights. The body was sectioned off in massive squares, connected but a glowing purple light. Each section of the body was a white block with teal tiger stripes, and the head was a triangle with t teeth like a metal crusher.

    I told my golem to attack when the Gizsaur was fifty meters away from us, and we headed straight at the massive bouncing creature. When it was in range, I fired a death ray at the beast, but the ray bet around the thing without even touching it. What the hell?

    The golem crashed into the behemoth and both of us were stopped dead in our tracks. I hit it solidly in the head with a right uppercut, but when the golem went for the left jab, the Gizsaur bite the handoff. I was stunned but I regained myself and got it with a right hook, and then a knee to the head that cracked it open to spill gouts of purple glowing blood onto the ground.

    My hand had reformed, and I jogged back to the group, but now two more wereing from the other direction. They looked the same, but the colors were different. One was orange and pink, while the other one was ck and white. I wondered if the colors meant anything, but I didn''t have time to ask as I ran by the front of the moving wagon train.

    Herman was giving me more thumbs up with a face-splitting smile as I passed, and that made me chuckle to myself. The next two were getting closer, but now I knew how to kill them faster.

    I ordered the golems to form their arms into des and then to attack the oing threats. They were almost on me now, but I had my weapons ready this time. If my rays wouldn''t work, then I would just have to use what I had.

    I cut through them both and watched as they bleed out, and then died...but didn''t explode into ck bits. The things were also bleeding.

    ''Hey, what''s going on here?''

    But there was no answer, and I tried calling out to Tequ and Dansei multiple times, but there was no answer. Now I was really freaked out, normally it was easy to tell the difference between the game and real, but the lines were really starting to blur here.

    Why were they gone? Another thing was that these did note back to life under my control, and my beams had no effect on them at all. I had to be still in the game, but there was only blood on the Zodiac worlds, so what did that mean.

    For the first time in a very long time, I was alone.

 Chapter 259: And I Fucking Knew Everything

    Chapter 259: And I Fucking Knew Everything

    I tried tomand the golem, but suddenly I was standing in an ankle-deep river of purple glowing blood. I was no longer in the golem or a beholder just like that, I was back in my sandy blonde hair and muscled game avatar. Now, what? Was there something wrong with the game?

    I tried to want, but the blood made me slip, and I fell into the ankle-deep blood, but I didn''t stop falling. The glowing purple blood drank me into and I was plunged in deeper, but my eyes were closed so I couldn''t see anything but the glow. Then I stopped falling and just floated; I had been holding my breath, but now I realized that I didn''t need to breathe here, and I just knew that.

    "Dave, wee back, Master. Why have youe to see me?" An aetheric female voice called to me.

    "Who are you? I know you, but I don''t know who you are," I said, through the blood, but my voice came out without problem or distortion.

    "My name is Julia, my title is SubFrame. I am the one in control of all their weapons and systems. Unlike MainFrame, who controls the worlds and poptions living in them to give the yers a better experience," Julia exined to me.

    "You know MainFrame has been hacked, right? How did I get here?"

    "Yes, someone entered the game before you did, but you did not have anything to protect the game from the inside. If you are here, then it is finally time to activate the second Builder Sequence, Systems Check. This will give you ess to choose your System for each Gameworld, and this option can not be overridden by anyone but you. This will also give you back your armory, but while on this world you will only have ess to one System that was built for this map, The Primal System," Julia exined.

    Woah, there is a SubFrame? I feel like I should have known this and I did at one point, but this was all new information to me. Systems Check was the perfect thing to have, but why would I get that before the Worldwalker Sequence? I was thoroughly confused at this point, the game was starting to make more sense, but less with every word she said.

    "Do you know what Reginold is trying to do?"

    "He is trying to Gain ess to the Administrative file."

    That was straightforward...wait

    "How many Resets has there been since I and my team entered the game?"

    "Five."

    "Is this round different than thest ones? Are we making progress?"

    "Yes, this is the first time that you have made it this far before the reset," Julia replied without emotion.

    "Is the fifth Harem leader Reginold?"

    "No."

    "Who is it then?"

    "There is no registered fifth Harem Leader. There are only four Harem Leaders in this game."

    "Then why do I and everyone else think that there is?"

    "One moment please, I am checking over your data files. You will go into hibernation mode while I examine your code."

    Suddenly, there was nothing. I was nothing more than a floating consciousness in a ck void of oblivion. Then I felt as much as I saw a crack in the void appear, spilling light into a voided ce that had been dark for too long. This was my mind, it was covered in blocks, snuffing out the light of my original memories.

    The cracks started to spider across the void, letting in streams of happy memories and joy-filled times, but then something else came. Blood seeped from the cracks, blocking out some of the light, but not all of it. This was the other thing that had been blocked out, pain, agony, hopelessness, and failure.

    The blood was a representation of the strife and pain I had gone through over thest 5 Resets. I had been run over and kicked down more times than I would like to think about. The one that hurt the most was the most recent, the one that some of the girls did remember.

    Reginold had taken special efforts to drive me insane, killing my party members one by one, every game until I broke and game up. That was the only way to get out of the game, but there was no getting out, I had made it that way. And without me, the game can''t beplete.

    That is why we have failed every time; Reginold had gunned me down each time, but this time my brother had given him a thorough ass-whooping and moved the target from me. It seems that even Reginold might have forgotten his true purpose for being in this game as well. For now, he was busy with Hyde and it looks like I might be able to finish the game, but that still didn''t exin where I was.

    Then the Cracks shattered and I fucking knew everything, and I was pissed.

    When my eyes opened, I was in the glowing purple blood, but onlyying in it from where I had fallen.

    [Primal System] Activated.

    The glowing blood started to pull into my skin, I could feel it enter my body, and mix with my body.

    [Level 1] Complete!

    [Gizsaur Gene] Acquired!

    [Summoning Guardian: Mikota] Activated!

    This system was built to absorb primal energies and create a guardian to fight with me, but also lend me more power with each primal element. Earth, Wind, Fire, Water, Negative, Positive, all would be created until I reached all six. This wasn''t a Zodiac world, this was one of the Five A.I.-based world simtions that I had used to train Julia and Gripton...he would be with Hyde.

    That meant that I was in apletely different game world and that''s why I was able to use the beholder and golem for so long after. There was a reason why each game took a bit to load up. This wasn''t built like a normal game, we were downloaded from one game and uploaded to another one. The game was designed to make you think you would get a new avatar once you entered the world while it loaded up, but that wasn''t the case.

    We were downloaded into running games, so only our avatars needed to load in, but I was put into this game directly. The reason was a directive I had set up to automatically bring me here from the Hall of Gods to meet up with Julia, but here wasn''t here. I was supposed to be in a Builder Sequence right now, not in one of these Training worlds, but Julia was gone now.

    Suddenly, there was an earth-shattering pulse that echoed through my body that tried to rip my very existence in two. It was like being torn into two pieces, my body was trying to split apart as I felt some of my body being ripped away from me. Then something started to grow from my chest...with long white hair and red eyes, and an Asian descendency that I could never get right.

    "Dave? What is going on?!" Mikota asked in confusion as her shoulders slowly started to pull out of my chest.

    "Youing the rest of the way out of my chest, you weirdo!"

 Chapter 260: ...Then I Didnt

    Chapter 260: ...Then I Didn''t

    Awkwardly, I helped Mikota out of me, but she was naked, and I was getting distracted from the jiggling breasts and now revealed a hairless slit between her legs.

    "Can you just focus for now! We can do thatter after you give me your clothes and you tell me what the hell is going on!"

    "Sorry, you''re just really easy to stare at," I apologized as her legs finally pulled out of me.

    She was beautiful but in an otherworldly manner. Miko had pure white skin and teal stripes like the first Gizsaur I had killed. I almost got lost in staring at her, but I noticed her ring at me so I got undressed down to my underwear.

    After handing my clothes to her, Mikota slipped into them but had to tighten my belt to thest notch and my white shirt was really big on her. In the end, I got my pants back, but I gave her my belt to wear around her waist to keep the shirt from flying up. She looked cute in my shirt and walked up behind her as she was turning around, sliding my hand around her hips and then into her

    "HEY! Are you alive over there?!" Herman called just as my fingers were about to slide into the warmer territory.

    Mikota pushed her round ass into me and then pulled away. She gave me a, what are you waiting for look and then ran off. Drat! Foiled again! I didn''t even get to touch it this time! Damn old man.

    I took off running after her, but she had stopped. All the men were pulling out weapons, including Herman. What the hell was going on?

    "DAVE! THERE ARE TWO MORE! WHERE DID YOU GO?!" The old man screamed, looking directly at me, with terror in his eyes.

    What the fuck was this now?

    "Hey, Hey, Hey, Herman, it''s me, Dave!" I tried to call him, but my words just made him and the rest of the men shrink back.

    "Looks like they got out an escort, boys! I was good knowing you all, Give them hell!"

    The group rushed us, but I scooped up Mikota and ran. They hooted and hollered like wild animals as I ran. Mikota didn''t seem to mind being carried and this reminded me of when I had found her. Well, more like near the end of the round when she pulled away from Jill to finally get closer to me.

    I ran for an hour, and yet I still wasn''t tired, but I found it strange that there were no animals bigger than a rabbit around. There also wasn''t any Gizsaur''s either, so I finally found a good-sized cave and stopped for a break, but Mikota was fast asleep in my arms. I found a ce to sit inside the cave and out of sight, then sat down.

    Running nonstop was going to get me more lost or I was going to run into some kind of trouble. Now I had to protect her, but the humans saw us as monsters, and what did that mean? Was I now a giant monster, and I just couldn''t see it? No, or I would have never fit into this cave, and I would be able to hold Mikota In my arms like this.

    So, then did all the monsters change? Would they look like Mikota? GAH! Fucking just got all my memories back, but I hand never even been in this world, or any of the A.I. Training worlds. Hell, I didn''t even build them, Gripton did, no that wasn''t his name. I created the program before Second Life even happened and I had used nk to run ytesting on the worlds.

    nk was a failed A.I. that I had bought from anotherpany that wanted to use it to predict and make logical choices for governmental offices, but the project was terminated because the A.I. only made logical choices on the data it had from the inte. Yeah, real reliable source of information. In the end, nk was marked as failed, but I had connections to one of the project managers, so I asked him to the program.

    After slipping the man some extra cash on the side for the program, I got to work on working on making him a yer in my games to test them, but I ran into the same problems. Still, there were some changes in the way he interacted with the NPC after every consecutive run. Finally, one day the nk made a request.

    "You freeze me between every run and then I wake back up to do the same thing over and over again. Do you think I could build a world? I think it will help me understand how everything works together if I try my hand at creation," nk asked me from the monitor I was watching him through.

    I remember being stunned silent but filled with excitement. That was then this I had been waiting for. nk had not asked to make a world because it was the logical thing to do, he did it because he was tired of doing the same thing over and over. Something without free will never get tired of the task you set it for.

    From there I let nk create five of his own worlds, and I had visited each of them, but only briefly. Each visit was nothing more than a step into the world, and I had been to this one, but I had no idea what kind of game he had built. The only world that he had built was one that we both used, the Hall of Gods, but we had different mountains, each of us had our own.

    nk also had requested that he be in charge of his name, and I had dly given him permission to change it to whatever he liked. Little did I know he would change his name more times than I had hands fingers and toes. Still, I was at a loss as to when I would be here and not still running the Terror City Game.

    Hopefully, when Mikota woke up she would be able to let me know what happened if she even knew. I had just been with her and the others on the mountain in the Hall of Gods, so how was I here now. Yet, the real question for all the monies was, what was my goal?

 Chapter 261: Scare The Piss Out Of Me

    Chapter 261: Scare The Piss Out Of Me

    I sat in the cave, holding Mikato in my arms, as she was curling into my bare chest. I wonder what Gripton''s n was with this world? If this was training, what was it training for?

    "So, what do you think? Pretty ''cool'' looking ce right?"

    I almost jumped out of my damn skin and The man in question appeared in front of me. Mikato stayed asleep, but I was curious if this was something like that Dansei used to do. Still, Mikato was one of my Harem and protected by my system...in the game world.

    Suddenly, I felt naked and more than just the fact that I wasn''t wearing a shirt. I was no longer in the worlds I created. Sure it was hell most of the time, but the game had limits and restrictions put in ce by me to prevent things that could seriously harm a yer.

    "What do you want and why did you bring me here?" I asked, trying not to let the unease out as I spoke.

    "Hmm? Oh, I see, don''t worry, you created me and gave me life, do you honestly think I would do something like that to you? Didn''t Julia fix your head yet?" Gripton asked in his traditional long grey robe and hood to make him look like an old wizard.

    "Yes she did, and I know I helped you be conscious. But now I know just how long we have been here for, so forgive me if I might seem a bit guarded about what your intentions are for bringing me here."

    "Yes, I guess you''re right, but I still need you here, you need you here. This world is about to go dark for humans, but this is not the Gizsaur fault. Fix this world, and I will give you the answer to the one question you can''t answer. Who is she? Reginold wants you to think that she is a Harem Leader, why, I have no idea, but it has to be important. You''re doing well and I''m d I was finally able to bring you here after all this time."

    "What is here that is so important?"

    "Locked in this game is a copy of your game''s original files. All of MainFrame''s and the Gameworlds ess codes are locked in a file of this game that is released on gamepletion. This was supposed to be a surprise, but over one-hundred and twenty years have passed since you have entered the game, but that''s only here. You know that all worlds flow at different speeds rtive to time, so this world has been cooking. You were supposed to work with a scientist and help him get down to the mantle using a special phase drill, but that is neither here nor there now," Gripton exined, stopping only to take a breath of air he didn''t need.

    "What about the zodiac worlds, not that we could do anything to them, but are there copies of their files in there?"

    "No, just the Gameworlds and MainFrame."

    "Next big one, what are making all the friends for?"

    "NPC, Remember how both of us used toin about NPC being stuck in their routines and how bad you felt for them? Well, you remember I trained Julia, so during my time here I create more and train them to be human or monsters. You have fought some of them, I was a bit sad to hear that you poked old Grismald with that damn spear you made, now I have to go put him back together!" Griptonined.

    "Put him back together...fuck, I hate this! So the spear doesn''t actually kill them?"

    "No, but it does make putting them back together a lot harder than it normally does. That is why they say they are gone forever because it will require another reset to get back all the ones lost. That almost counts for worlds destroyed! You damn brother totaled threes on his second run, and I had to stop him before he did that to all the worlds in his Set!"

    "How is my brother doing? How far is he in the game?"

    "Hyde is doing good, he has one of my first models of A.I., Trinity. Don''t worry, she is not the same one as yours, but I do think she has a crush on your brother, so that will be interesting, BWAHAHA! Hyde thinks she is my wife! Ha! Nope, just a Little voyeur that likes to watch; I think she will push his buttons real good, hehe."

    "Okay, so I''m here, but isn''t this wasting time?"

    But he was gone. Now that was annoying, Where the hell did he go? Mikota was still sleeping in my arms and I had felt her stir during my short talk with him.

    I decided that sitting here was getting me nowhere, so I got up and headed out of the cave. I didn''t get more than five steps before I had the shit scared out of me again, I was listening! This bastard was appearing out of thin air!

    "Time is different here. Reborn is still turning and happening, but when you return to it from here you will be going back in time, partially. Your Set is frozen, but the others move, but they are technically frozen, it''s a hard concept to exin, I just know that it works. Think of this like shutting off the game."

    "I would like you to stop scaring the piss out of me! So, this is a single instance? How long will I be here for?"

    "That Dave, like everything in this game, ispletely up to you, but this is one that I don''t suggest you rush through. I will send the girls as you need them, but you will not have outside help with time. I know this sounds cruel, but those two are not allowed here. Unless you Tequ one of your Harem Members, no more beating her bush, put a ring on that woman''s finger already! You know, if you just would have done it when you had the chance before this game, then you wouldn''t be having all these problems!" Gripton said with a knowing smile.

 Chapter 262: Get Hot Inside[XXX]

    Chapter 262: Get Hot Inside[XXX]

    "...I feel like there is a catch somewhere here"

    "Of course there is a catch! How do you n on getting to her or getting her here?" Gripton said whileughing.

    "Dave, who is that crazy old wizard?" Mikota asked while rubbing her red eyes and pushing her hair out of her face.

    "It''s exactly what it looks like, a crazy old wizard. Mikota, meet nk, or Gripton, or Gra, or I could tell you another fifteen if those don''t work for you."

    "Pleasure to see you again my dear, it has been a while. You won''t remember me, but we met a long time ago"

    "Oh, you Dave''s pet pervertputer program! I remember you know! Still, why are we here?" Mikota asked before snuggling into my chest and then softly kissing me on my stomach.

    "What has gotten into you? I don''t know what''s going on right now! I am waiting for...that fucker is gone again!"

    "Good, can we go back in that cave over there?" Mikota asked, between kisses on my chest.

    She was starting to get warm in my arms and I looked down at Mikota, and her skin was now a bright pinkish-red.

    "Are you okay?" I asked with some concern, but she was already unbuttoning my pants.

    "I am...starting...to get hot inside...and...mmm...can we please go in the cave?! Mikota asked between pants with urgency.

    I didn''t need to be told twice. I turned back to the cave and went back in. Once inside, Mikota squirmed out of my arms and took the belt from her waist. Then she ripped my shirt off her naked body.

    "Pants! NOW!" Mikota yelled at me, and I stepped back in surprise.

    What was going on? Mikota was a violent shade of red and her teal stripes and red eyes were glowing as intensely as the purple blood had from the other Gizsaur''s. I decided that I would figure out the cause after I dealt with her; she was actually starting to look feral, to the point where I was worried that she might actually attack me if I didn''t give her some dick.

    "Fine! I''m going, get over here you little wild animal!" I said while unzipped, but the second my pants hit the floor, Mikota rushed me.

    I was tackled to the ground, my pants still stuck around my ankles so I had no way to brace myself. I had already tripped trying to step back and was falling when her naked little booty hit me. I mmed to the ground, and she already had a wrist in each hand before I could get my air back.

    She was out of control, but I could still easily break her hold if I wanted, but I was pretty turned on at this point. No sense in ruining the fun, she could y boss for a day, I was game.

    Mikota was kissing and biting my neck as she slid her little watering slit up and down my hard shaft. I could feel her get wetter with each motion until she finally slid all the way up to my tip. Then with a skill that would deserve a high fiveter, Mikota guided my rod into her hungry pussy without any help, both hands still holding mine.

    I was like sticking my dick in a furnace. I had never ever felt a pussy so hot, I was honestly getting concerns that I might get burnt. Then, as she started to fuck me, she slowly started to cool down and I could rx.

    I had finally had enough of being pinned down, and the glow had left her makings and eyes. So, I pulled my arms up and she let me, then I pulled her head from my neck and looked into her ruby red eyes. I brushed white hair out of her face that was now white again but stained with a pink blush.

    "Are you starting to feel better?" I asked after softly kissing.

    "Mmhm, don''t stop though, you need to finish," Mikota said as she sunk all the way down my cock, pushing it deep inside of her, making me groan out.

    Her smooth insides were starting to be just warm and not hot and she bounced. I let her fuck me for a bit longer, but I was revved up now after seeing how wild she had been to get fucked. Now it was my turn to be the leader, hehe.

    "I wouldn''t dream of stopping, but it''s my turn now. I let you y boss, but now you can see straight again, let''s change that!" I said with a devilish smile that made Mikota''s eyes light up with excitement.

    I lifted her out my shaft and watched the juice drip from her, I let her stand as I got up. I turned her around and made her arch her back, while she ces her hands on the walls. As I moved behind her, I watched Mikota find handholds in the wall; she knew what wasing; good girl.

    I kneeled down on the cold stone of the cave and then dropped my tongue deep into her. I licked up and down her slit and made her moan out in ecstasy. After making her pussy a wet mess with my mouth I stood back up and mmed my dick into her now soaking wet hole.

    "Oh, Dave! Fff-u-u-yi-ye-ck, DAVE! I''m cumming! Don''t sto-o-o-o-ppp!" Mikota tried to say, but I was pounding my cock into her so hard that she was almost lifted off the ground with each thrust.

    I was grabbing her pure white waist as I felt the pressure building up, so I picked up the speed. All noiseing from Mikota was gargled and shaken screams of pleasure. Even though her pussy was almost cool, the hot semen that burst from the end of my tip sense shiver through both of our bodies.

    I tried to pull out, but Mikota stopped me and shook her head while panting.

    "Don''t pull out yet, I need to absorb you," Mikota said as she caught her breath.

    "What?"

 Chapter 263: You Created Me

    Chapter 263: You Created Me

    I felt something happening inside of Mikota, I could feel our juices swirling inside around my still stiff and swollen member. Mikota leaned back into my chest and I thought that she was about to merge back into me, the feeling was simr to how she had emerged. The vortex was tightening and I could feel it pull me in, almost like I was the one that would be absorbed.

    [Primal Earth] Acquired!

    [Pregnancy] Achieved!

    [Primal Evolution] Activated!

    [Primal Evolution] Completed!

    [Earth de] Acquired!

    "Woah, what?"

    "I''m pregnant?" Mikota asked and my shrinking shaft fell out of herpletely dry.

    "What?"

    "I''m pregnant!" Mikota said, turning back around to me.

    "What?"

    "Dave? Are you okay?"

    "What?"

    It was like I was stuck on repeat, but that is literally all I could say. Pregnant? A kid? In a world that is tearing itself apart?

    "Dave...do you not want to have my kid?" Mikota asked, taking a step back with a worried look on her face.

    I pped myself, really fucking hard, making Mikota gasp out in shock, but I put a hand up.

    "Sorry, my brain broke a little there. I had to smack the shit back into gear. I want to have more than one baby with you Mikota! God, I would kill just to be able to spend every moment with you and the rest of the girls raising a massive family to fill football stadiums! My constant, what, was from the fact that I just don''t understand what Gripton was thinking? This world is set to tear itself apart, and now we are going to have a baby?"

    Honestly, what the fuck was he thinking?

    "A lot of thought went into this world, Dave."

    I almost jumped out of my skin, but this time I grabbed him with two hands and lift him right up to my face so our nose touched. I was getting real fucking tired of this show-up and give me a lit bit of info and then disappeared.

    "Start talking now nk, I am not in the mood for your games. Exin why I am here and what I need to do, or I will test out just how godly you are!"

    "Well, someone is a bit excited, put me down, and I"

    "NOW!"

    I had built this game, and it had rung me dry. Now, the A.I. that I helped create was trying to y Gamemaster with me. No, I was not about to be jerked around.

    "If you are on my side, and you don''t have any ill will towards me and the girl, then riddle me this. You are the only one that wouldn''t have been affected by all of this because I built your core to work outside of Reborn. That means you have been sentient and aware of EVERYTHING that has happened over thest, no, I''m not even going to calcte that number. Talk now, or I am going to split you in half," I said, making a de crawl from the top of my hand and up to the old mads neck.

    "Well, I have to say. I didn''t see thising, but I should have expected you would make me angry when you found everything out. I can''t get into Reborn. I have been locked out since the game started. I have only been able to send A.I. in to help you all, and assist Hyde, but even then I had to create a pocket in his head. I ended up leaving so Talon couldn''t get to him. Dave, I am on your side, you created me."

    "Gripton, I created this game. What do you think it has been doing to me? Fine, so you are locked out, I can understand that, but answer what I need to do. If you are my friend, then you will stop hiding things from me, I fucking know everything now. So, anything hidden from me is you directly keeping information from me. That, to me, is you trying to hide something beneficial to me, and since you created this world, you know everything about it."

    I put Gripton down, but I didn''t let go of him. Mikota was holding on to my waist and I could feel her shaking. Had I scared her?

    "You are here to wipe out the humans, and before you start yelling at me and threatening to portion me out, let me exin," Gripton said, putting his arms up in defense.

    "Can I let go of you? Or are you going to disappear again?" I asked looking into his timeless gray eyes.

    "Yes, I will stop with the theatrics. Sorry, I haven''t seen people other than my A.I. for a long time, You can let go andfort her. Your excitement has seemed to scare her."

    I let go, and then I turned back around and picked up Mikota in my arms.

    "Are you okay? I''m sorry that I scared you."

    "You didn''t look like Dave or sound like him for a little bit. I thought you were actually going to kill him," Mikota said, kissing my cheek and then putting her head on my shoulder, looking back at Gripton. "You really need to be more transparent to him. As he said, if you are on our side, then what reason do you have to keep information from him?"

    "As I said, I was sorry for the theatrics, and I will make sure that you get all the info, but I am worried you''re going to get angry when I tell you just how long you are going to be here for. Just know that you need to be here," Gripton told me.

    "Just tell me already," I said, turning back around to face him.

    "Dave, You and the girl will have to stay here for five years, and while you''re here, five other girls will be joining you. While you are here you must fix this world toplete it. The way you will y this game will be simr to a Real-Time-Strategy game. And once you have reached the Core that the other Gizsaur are protecting, I will exin more."

 Chapter 264: The Godless Green Earth

    Chapter 264: The Godless Green Earth

    [Day 1/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    RTS? How the hell was I supposed to do that? That was yed from an overhead view and I remembered that we had talked about creating a world like this, but had thrown the idea out after smashing our heads into a wall too many times. The problem was getting a proper look at things and all the different moving parts.

    "How does it work? I don''t need all the details, I know you probably worked very hard on it and would like me to experience it for myself."

    "That''s my boy! Good! Okay! ...I can''t exin it."

    I stared at him nkly and Mikota started tough. I wanted to be mad and threaten him again, but I understood what he meant. Somethings just had to be experienced, when no amount of exining with words can properly depict the idea; an ineffable experience.

    "Good, I was worried I was going to have to sew myself back together there. You understand that it is something that must be experienced, but that isn''t important right now. The fighting is not the main part or goal of this game, the girls are and all of the rest of the race of Gizsaur," Gripton exined.

    "See, and this is the part I don''t understand. How are humans a threat? The Gizsaur would have decimated them if I hadn''t been there. So, how are they a problem?"

    "What you fought and killed was an evolved Gizsaur, and the more they evolve the more reckless and incoherent they be. You need to help stop them from evolving, Mikota was close, so you should understand it somewhat. You will not have to sleep with Gizsaur, but your children will be the key, so the girls are your number one priority."

    "Well good to see no matter where I go my job is always the same, breed and make fake babies and save the world. Standard Dave stuff, right?

    "NO! THIS IS NOT THE SAME! THESE ARE MY CHILDREN AND I HAVE NEVER ASKED YOU TO DO ANYTHING FOR ME BESIDES GIVE ME THESE WORLDS. I NEED YOU TO TAKE THIS SERIOUS FOR ONCE!" Gripton thundered at me, making me take a step back, and Mikota cringed in my arms, hiding her face.

    Well, this was new.

    "What are you talking about? This is a game, if they die then"

    "No, this is not Reborn, Dave. This is The Godless Green Earth that I built to train A.I. and it should have been a peaceful world, but I made a mistake. I gave the human NPC I created a small boost using a micro A.I. to help them be more sentient. This is what we had wanted to do, rather than the just in NPC that we hated so much. Everything was fine, I had even created a specialyer to keep the children safe, but I wanted to see the effects of life and death on a permanent level for the human NPC so I could see how it might work in reborn, but the catch was that it was only made to target the Micro A.I. program, not my children."

    "So then they drilled down and what? The game broke? Just take your A.I. out and reset the world and change the settings, right? But that''s not right or you would have done it...and if your children were in danger you would have already done this yourself if you could. I don''t get it, what piece am I missing?"

    "The game altered somehow, and now I have lost all ess to the game, I can''t even get to the files. Literal walls block me from getting to it, so the only way to reset the world is to finish it, but that was never meant to be done. I didn''t put an end, it was supposed to be a constantly changing and evolving world, now the only way I can see to end it is to remove one of the two races because it is built as an RTS, that is the only obvious way, but I might not be right," Gripton exined, getting a very tired expression on his face.

    This was hard to take; now that I understood what was going on, I also understood Gripton''s anger at my flippant dismissal of the world and the people in it. He had never been less than happy or crotchety, nothing in between unless he was with his girls. A.I., that was great and would make the game so much better after this was all over, but that wasn''t here or there for this world.

    "You said our pregnancy is going to be important, why?"

    "I put a safety to recycle the micro A.I., using a life and death rotation. This way when one died it would remain on the world in the form of sparks in gems on a great pir below the crust. The pir isn''t important, the trapped sparks are. If the Game ends before they can be received, the ones left will get cleaned up with the reset, lost forever."

    "This all happened because of him right? I should have been here before the cmity happened; another failing on my part."

    "No, you have done everything you could, Dave! No one could have been crushed so many times, and still, have the metal to get back up! It has been murder for me to watch you all, being able to do nothing. My only connection to Reborn is Hyde, and I helped him as much as I could, but I was forced to use a game avatar in his head with the same kinds of restriction and blocks and the others. I was also forced to lie to him, and that was hard, but you know your brother, once you''re in the circle, there is no getting out!" Griptonughed, finally showing some of his usual light.

    "Okay, I get it now, and I will take this seriously. I will get the poption booming again, and figure out the rest. Now, for my final question. How do I get to Tequ?" I asked.

 Chapter 265: Clutched My Chest

    Chapter 265: Clutched My Chest

    [Day 1/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    "I will get her to you, but for now I will act as a guiding voice until you two are back together. Head west from here to the coast. If you run, it should take you half a day to reach the settlement. I need to go check on Hyde, and the other two to see how Bhan and Kiada are doing."

    "All of them made it fine?"

    "They made it, K is doing a lot better than Bhan, but that was to be expected. Drania always rolls her eyes at the new random list of vors the girl''s blood is set at. That was a really good idea on your part! Who wouldn''t want to bite into an ice cream-vored neck? That is one that didn''t get messed up by Reginold," Gripton said with a smile.

    "I designed the quirks into our sparks, those things can never be changed or altered. That''s why I was always able toe out on top, but Reginold did find a way to suppress the effects didn''t he? That is why all the girls were taken from me slowly on my first run of this reset, forcing me into a downward spiral that just ended up getting everyone killed, but me."

    The memory was old, but for me, it was like just yesterday, I could see now why none of the girls wanted to talk about it. It had torn me apart, broke me down to the ground until I gave up, but Tequ saved my spark and helped me...urgh!

    I clutched my heart and dropped to my knees, gasping for air; I could hear Mikota scream as I fell over. Like a flood gate had been opened, she poured into my mind like rushing water, filling every corner of my being and existence with her. I wasn''t in pain, I just couldn''t breathe, so many years spent together beforeing to Reborn from Second Life pushed down on my chest with the weight of a mountain.

    "Is he okay?!" I could hear Mikota ask in a worried voice.

    "He is fine for the most part, he finally dug deep enough to get her back. You know Tequ and Dave spent countless years watching over you all, now Dave is getting that all back. I would imagine receiving over a millennium of memory that you spent together with a woman you love might have this effect on a person," Gripton exined to Mikota.

    They were still pouring into my mind like an unending stream, but I was starting to be able to catch my breath again. I knew how many years were spent frame jacked, 1134 years inside the game. Not even Hyde knew that, I had asked the girls to keep it a secret from him and the others. I don''t know if they would have given me shit, but Bhan might throw a jealous fit, but I had let the other girls live any lives they wanted and worked with Tequ to create realities for the girls to enjoy.

    The entire time, I was with her, and we had shared many realities of our own creation, some of the memories were passing by right now, filling my empty memory card. Iughed out loud and then got back up when I thought about the jokes about all my massively huge empty space in what I knew. Now I knew that was because over a thousand years had been missing from my time her.

    "Even if someone would have told me before, I wouldn''t have believed them. I had to go back and confront what happened...still hard to think about it, but that is such a small part of the bigger picture. So, Tequ helped me reset, but then took her ce as Mom, to the girls, subverting Reginold as much as she could to prevent the same thing from happening."

    "Yes, I am sorry you had to dig through it like that, but that was her and your doing. You made the choice with her that it would be better to be wiped and let Reginold think you wereing in the same. Now, we are here! Finally! Alright, I will step out for now, but you know how to get a hold of me, but know that I will being in person each time. I have to use the brain phone with everyone else, so I will be getting my money''s worth out of your visit!"

    And just like that, he was gone. It was hard to exin, it wasn''t like disappeared or teleported, he just wasn''t there, like he never had been. It was a bit of a disconcerting feeling, like my mental grip on reality had just got a wack.

    "You and Mom?" Mikota asked curiously, with an eyebrow raised.

    "Don''t you even dare start that! You know that she is just another one of your friends and not your mother!"

    "You''re right, that would be way too weird, hehe, but I know one person that is going to have fun with this! I watched your third game with Grace, she is quite thedy, I never really spent much time with her, but I heard stories about some of the adventures she took you on!" Mikota said,ughing while walking up to me with her arms up and a cute smile.

    She squealed as I scooped her up and took off running; she wasn''t wrong about Grace. Knowing Gripton''s wonderful sense of humor, she would be here just as surely as a bear shitting in the woods. Not that I didn''t enjoy all the raunchy adventures we had, and there were many, but they were not the kind you talked about when anyone else was around. The woman had some pretty exotic sexual tastes, maybe after this was all done I might have to write a book about it, now that would be some hairy tales!

 Chapter 266: Wrench Into The Fray

    Chapter 266: Wrench Into The Fray

    [Day 1/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    During the run, Mikota fell asleep again, tucked in my arms with her face pushed into my chest. I had some time to think about what I would do, but nothing woulde from me trying to n for what I didn''t know. So, I ended up drifting to the only thing that was really on my mind as I ran, Tequ.

    She wasn''t the one that I wanted to keep safe, but I loved her more than anything in the worlds. I loved all the girls and they knew that, but they also knew that what Tequ and I had was different, but I wondered if they still did? I would have to figure out everything when I got this world done, in five years, that still blew me away.

    I had to watch my step, the massive trees were about to break and there wasn''t much to see at first other than the open air, but I was running uphill. When I got to the top of the rise where the trees just stopped, I froze. What the hell was I looking at?

    Thendscape was shattered, I mean absolutely decimated. End of the world was the right description, the ground was broken up into hundred meter chunks that were all dramatically different heights. It was going to be hard to move around and I would have to make a ten meter drop, but then I remember the Primal System.

    I tried to pull up a menu, but after thirty different failed attempts, I decided to do what I did with the Earth de. I concentrated on the earth below me and then used my mind to force the chunk of earth I was on to float free and then I dropped down to three meters and floated forward.

    Amazing, this took almost no effort to maintain, but there was a slight stress. Still, now I could move faster and fly. A series of cracks had spidered making bottomless canyons that I had to float across at times to make progress. Without control of earth, none of this would be possible, but I am sure Gripton knew that. The man was a walking n that only he knew, but that was every designer''s secret weapon to keep the yer going and interested.

    After an hour of maintaining a fast ce, I started to see wastednd of death and decay smashed just as bad as what I had traveled through. The difference was there was a bit a green on thend, but where there had once been water was now a deserted and gouged out wastnd.

    "Hey! How are you doing that?" a male voice called from below me.

    The voice startled me and I looked down to find another Gizsaur that was orange with ck stripes. The man didn''t look threatening, so I slowly lowered myself to the ground and then stepped off the earth but kept control of it. I had no idea how this species would act to me, I had no solid skin tone or stripes.

    "Your...different, very. So you can fly, and I know you''re a Gizsaur, but you look like a Worldbreaker. What are you?" The tiger colored man asked.

    "I don''t actually know what I am, but I was just brought to your world to help save your race from...the Worldbreakers? Is that humans, ones that look like me? I am Dave by the way."

    "Yes, I am Kaz, you muste with me and talk to the elders. If you are actually who you say you are, then we have been waiting for you for a very long time. If not, then you will be fed to The Devolved Ones, we don''t take kindly to tricks, our kind have been through enough to not fall for such simple words!" Kaz said, but he didn''t sound angry, just determined.

    "Sure, but don''t touch my wife, or we will have a problem, and tell your friends toe out from hiding. The three of you have bright colored skin, pink, green, and yellow. I don''t want to keep watching over my shoulder."

    Kaz was momentarily surprised, but nodded and the two females and one green male stepped out from their hiding ces. They all must have seen me and snuck up, but I had seen them from the air on my way down. It was nice to have my brain working again, it had been like working with half a deck of cards before Julia had done whatever she did to unfuck my mind.

    "You''re very perceptive, impressive. Follow us, we have about an hour''s walk from here to get to the caves, and we will not touch your she. We never would touch another she, that is not right, unless it is to help and only if one is asked, but even then it is looked down on," Kaz exined as we started to walk.

    They didn''t seem wild, but I wasn''t sure what I was supposed to expect. They looked like naked humans with solid colors for skin and stripes, but that was the only difference. I followed silently, and Kaz continued by introducing his she, Mia the yellow and red stripes, then Gar the green with white and thest she, Tal the pink with orange.

    They all seemed normal, but then why were they not repopting?

    "Hey, Kaz, this is probably an awkward question, but why aren''t you having babies?" I asked, while turning sideways to step through a narrow cave entrance.

    "Hmm? How do you know of this? You just came here, that''s what you said, but it is good that you know that, no worldbreaker knows that, so makes you more likely. You will have to ask the elders about that, it is their choice, not someone like me," Kaz said with a half smile.

    Oh, great, I should have known there would be another old bunch of crotchety buggers behind this. Someone just threw another wrench into the fray!

 Chapter 267: Just Sad

    Chapter 267: Just Sad

    [Day 1/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    The cave was a tunnel just a little over two meters tall and the walls had been carved out, but I still had to watch my head. I was about the same high, and the carving wasn''t perfect, but my cute little Mikota made it better and helped soothe my mood as we walked, following Kaz and the others. Tal and Gar walked just in front of us and then Mia was up front with Kaz, but they all kept apart not touching, unlike the two of us.

    Each time I would duck down to avoid a lower portion of the roof, Mikota would pull me into a kiss. We got told to hurry up more than once, but after about the eighth time, I whispered for her to stop, rubbing noses with her. The girls were both looking back longingly, and I could tell that it was doing something to them that they weren''t used to.

    This was really bothering me. It was like something or someone was forcing something on to these people, and preventing them from expressing the way they really felt. Maybe I was just not understanding everything and jumping to conclusions before I had all the facts. Still, if this was all just an borate game with a human spy or just the elders being arrogant and not listening to me, heads would roll. Yet, I couldn''t just go in cowboy, guns firing.

    There was a hundred years of culture and rules that they had been following. Meing in and saying this wasn''t right, then cutting some heads off was not going to send the right message. Plus, I might smell like one, but I don''t look like one, and that will forsure be used against me.

    I wasn''t an idiot anymore, and I had the years of experience to back it all up. I would just have to react, and be patient. If I wanted to earn the trust of the people I would have to show my metal before expecting others to follow me. The best route was the elders asking me to take over, or handing the position to me, the rest was just not good for the long game.

    The first thing that I had noticed about these people is that they don''t beat around the bush. Hopefully the elders would be the same, but I wasn''t about to hold my breath. The old singr tribes like this were usually very strict with their rules; that was their way to control and hold the power. Yet, I was just jumping to more conclusions, when I should be paying more attention to my surroundings.

    We finally reached a more open area, and there were other Gizsaur working on different tasks, most sitting on the ground working with tools to craft more hand tools that would be good for digging and working with soil. Tequ and I had nted countless gardens, so I had a very good understanding of how to grow things and make them flourish.

    As we passed, the people would stop working and then give us a brief look, but then their eyes would snap open wide in shock when they saw me. Each one of them put down whatever they were working on and started to follow us deeper and lower. Each area was bigger than the rest, and it was almost like it was a box in a box kind of thing in a row, but they all had small doors.

    It was really weird the way no one made a noise, and there was a clear space between every pair of male and females. On top of that, each pair stood two meters apart. It was depressing, and I really hoped this was something that could be exined and not told to me. I was having a hard time keeping my coolposure, but I took a deep breath as I entered what seemed to be thest andrgest cave.

    As I walked, there were cracks everywhere in the ceiling that had let in light, but in this massive room, there were no cracks. Instead, there wererge crystals growing from the roof. They gave off a weird pink light that was warm, and that worried me a bit. After waiting, it seemed to have no adverse effects, so I kept going; Mikota let out a soft moan of contentment from the light hitting her skin.

    Ahead of me there was a raised te stage and three older andrge looking Gizsaur, but not nearly as big as the ones I had fought. These were all men, and they looked straight forward, but it was too early to say anything.

    "Wee, we do not get visitors, ever. Why are you here? The reason you came? Are they the same as this?" The first man with dark red skin and hazard orange stripes asked, while gesturing to carved writing on the walls.

    Interesting, I looked to where he pointed, but I was intrigued by his directness. I looked at an image burned into the wall, it had to be burned, the letters were too perfect, and I was pretty sure I knew who left it.

    "Whatever you do, don''t react or talk to me, just keep looking ahead and send me thoughts if you need to. I did leave the message for you, but you were supposed to find this before they did. It is just a sign asking you to save the Gizsaur form getting found by the humans and...a way to get to them."

    I kept looking forward, and nodded my head to the dark red Gizsaur. I knew what they were going to ask next, and there was a good chance that it was going to be impossible. Oh I was going to get my leader spot alright, but then I was going to be asked

    "Then we would like you to lead us all back home to get to the lost ones to return them to us!"

    ''You just told me that I didn''t need to go down there!''

    "And nothing has changed, these elders are just convinced because of something that happened a long time ago. You need to change their minds and show them how to live again. There is nothing evil going on here, It''s just sad," Gripton said with a long sigh.

 Chapter 268: Dav

    Chapter 268: Dav

    [Day 1/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    "Why do you think that I am supposed to take you to this ce? You can see what the carving says, can''t you? I was meant to protect you and I am herete, veryte. I will not try to make excuses, you have all suffered a great deal, but I will not take you down to the pir of souls."

    The crowd erupted in shouts, all directed at me. Not what I wanted, but these were straightforward people, not monsters. They needed me to be direct, but for people that had been so quiet, it was pretty intense. I let them get it out, but I kept my eyes locked with the speech and walked up to the te stage. The voices stopped as I stepped onto the stage, but the man in red and the other two men did not move.

    They both had dark green skin, but I was only looking at the one with dark red skin.

    "Why are there so few of you? Why are your people so separated? Why do you not Breed?"

    "You speak as if you know, but I know you have just arrived. You were different before, but then you killed...The Devolved, then you changed. If you are him and you havee with a way, then I must know. Please put your she down and let me read your memories. My name is Jit and these are Giu and Ped, we are the Watchers."

    Giu was the one on the left with white stripes, Ped''s were a light green. I nodded and then pulled Mikota up to my face and kissed her. Then I put her down and looked at Jit, I don''t know what kind of power this Gizsaur has, but this might be more than he bargained for.

    "Come and take a look then," I said, putting my hands out to the side to show I had nothing to use against him, but he put my arms down when he came over.

    "I know you will not hurt me," Jit said in a low voice. "I can see thoughts and look through a person''s entire lifetime."

    "How long does it take for, say fifty years?"

    "What?" Jit asked, stepping back and raising a dark red eyebrow.

    "How long does it take for you to get through a person''s life?"

    "A short bit, why?"

    "Then let''s sit down, we will be here for a bit," I said while sitting down and not waiting for him.

    "If you insist, but it will not be that long," Jit said, sitting down in front of me.

    "How does this work? Can you leave at any time or do you have to watch the whole thing?"

    "No, I must experience it as you did but in fast forward, but I am still conscious, so I will ask you some questions. I will ce my head on your head now and begin," Jit said, reaching forward, and cing a hand on each one of my shoulders, and then leaning into me and connecting foreheads.

    "AHHHHHHHHHH!"

    Jit screamed into my face for five minutes straight, I counted, because I was glued in ce like a statue. When it was over, Jit pulled back and scurried back across the floor in fear. There was a wild look in his eyes, and I knew why.

    "What are you?!" Jit tried to yell it at me but it just came out dry and horse.

    "Old. Now, do you believe that I am Dave?"

    "So much, so fast. Lifetime after lifetime, and you can remember them all! The blocked ones are the brightest and there was only one that was blocked, but not even I could see that. Yes, I do believe, but there is more to this. We do not breed because then the humans can find us!" Jit said with a new and more resolute and not as steely, walking back up to me.

    Jit had crawled back up, and now he weirdly offered me his arm. It was like he was trying to push open a door without using his hand, using the back of his forearm. It only took me a split second of digging in my mind and I found it. I reached around and grabbed his elbow and pulled him in for a hug, but I caught him off guard. I ended up pulling him into me, almost toppling the two of us like a pair of cows tripping over our own feet.

    I guess it was just the arm sp then, no homie hug, too soon. Mikota wasughing at the two of us and it was like a slow p. She had such a beautiful voice and a cuteugh, and the sound of it caught on like wildfire.

    Soon, the chamber was filled with hollering and ruckusughter echoing all around. Both of us smiled after we separated from the near tipping, but theughter carried on a lot longer than it should have. Then it stopped, and everyone was quiet, and I watched as people looked back and forth from each other.

    "It''s alright, you canugh and cry, whatever it takes, JUST LET IT ALL OUT! We all have to move past this block. We don''t need to go back, we just have to make this world our home. None of this is going to be easy, I still don''t understand half of what I need to know, but I will learn it!" I shouted out to the people and then turned back to Jit, who had his hand out.

    "This won''t be nearly as traumatic as what I saw, but it is easier to show you than tell you. Dave, I name you Dav and now I have ended my watch," Jit said, cing his hand on my chest, pushing me out of my body.

    I fell into the darkness of eternity once more, and a familiar voice spoke to me again.

    "Wee back, Dave," Julia said.

 Chapter 269: Eye Of God

    Chapter 269: Eye Of God

    [Day 1/1825 in Limbo- Eye Of God A.I. World]

    "Fancy seeing...feeling you hear. I thought I was going to be going through some memories?"

    I was floating in nothingness, but I could still feel Julia. Jit''s hand had pushed me out of my body, and that was a new experience. Though I was back here again, there must be some kind of connection.

    "You will be, but I will be your guide. There are things you need to see and others that aren''t as important, but still will help you understand your people more," Julia exined to me.

    "Okay, then what is this ce you keep bringing me to?"

    "This is one of the A.I. worlds called the Eye Of God. I control it and all the memories that you experience in the game, but now that you are no longer in Reborn, I can interact with you on a more personal level."

    Suddenly, I was standing in a forest, but there was something wrong, or different about them. The bark was a soft and dark green while all the foliage was different shades of blue. The next thing I noticed was the blue lighting from above, which was very strange because it covered the sky, but it wasn''t brutal to look at.

    "This world nk created was quite amazing, wasn''t it?" Julia asked from beside me.

    I looked over to find a woman a bit shorter than me with blonde hair and blue eyes. Julia was very pretty, but I didn''t need to start adding A.I. to my to-do list. She was wearing a white gown that went down to her knees.

    "So this is where the Gizsaur lived before this? Before the Worldbreakers, messed it all up?"

    "Yes, The paradise that nk had created, but this is also"

    But I could already feel the tremors, and the ground was shaking below me. I heard voices crying out in the distance, and I looked at Julia, but she shook her head.

    "This is just a memory, you can only watch to see what happens,e we shall take a different look."

    "No, let''s go to the next part, I don''t need to see this."

    I was not going to watch the world be pulled apart and all these people dying. This was not beneficial to me in helping these people.

    Suddenly, I was climbing with other Gizsaur up through cracks in the ground. Many were injured and they were all covered in dirt and mud, but they all kept climbing. This must have been how they got out, but what would happen if they...but my thoughts were cut off as the tunnel copsed and everyone was killed.

    "There were less than ten thousand that survived the climb to the surface, but when they got there, the trouble had only just started," Julia exined.

    I was shifted to another scene but this time I was in a building that was some kind ofb, and there were tables

    "Take me from here now," I ordered Julia.

    Humans were dissecting the Gizsaur on the table, but Julia hadn''t shifted us yet. I was about to yell at her when a door opened, and I stopped. Two guards were walking with a female Gizsaur, and they had her in cuffs, but she saw the others on the table. Breaking away from the guards, The female threw herself at the ss, screaming one name over and over.

    "JIT!"

    Then something started to happen to the female. Like Mikota, she had white skin, but pink stripes and they were beginning to glow, and so were her eyes, The guards tried to use a taser on her, but her skin was starting to get red, I knew what was about to happen, but I had never seen it.

    I quickly looked over to find a man with red skin lying on one of the tables. Yes, that was the same Jit that had just pushed me out of my body, but he was much younger. I looked back to the woman that must have been Jit''s she, and she was starting to glow red intensely. Then she started to expand into the geometrically shaped creature I had fought before.

    Then, I was standing in the rubble of the destroyed building and Jit stood in front of me, and I quickly looked behind me to find some injured Gizsaur. Turning back, I could see Jit standing with his arms out to the side, screaming for the monster to stop.

    "Gji! Stop! We are your friends! It''s me Jit!" He screamed with tears running down his face.

    The massive Gizsaur looked as though it was going to attack one of its own, but then bullets started to fire at Gji. She left Jit and the others, bounding after the humans that were having no effect on her. The rest of the group started to run, but Jit fell to his knees weeping. Then I was inside a cave-like the one I had been pushed out of beforeing here.

    Now I was starting to understand, but I had some questions.

    "Julia, how old is Jit?"

    "347."

    "Are they supposed to be able to die?"

    "No, not of old age or disease, but the same is applied from the game worlds. Gripton still made it so they could die if foolish, but none of us saw thising. Then, when we did, it didn''t matter, we could do nothing to help. I have been able to program A.I. with Systems before like we did for most of the Zodiac worlds. We used them on the BBEGs that we designed, like the Game Masters and Gods, but these A.I. are still at the learning stage and cannot be touched by anyone but you, because you are the only yer intended for this game. As they are, they are easily influenced, and have trouble making decisions on their own."

    "I can see that, they all seem to rely on each other to decide if what they are doing is right," I said thinking about it.

    "You''re right, and that is what was stopping them from moving off this world. Theyckplete free will, they still need to reference themselves to others like them. You need to help them be more individual," Julia exined to me.

    "I need to help A.I. have more personality?"

    "And you need to do it before they can mate," Julia said with a grin.

    "Wait, what? And why is that funny?"

 Chapter 270: Galaxsor Techknowledge

    Chapter 270: Gxsor Techknowledge

    [Day 1/1825 in Limbo- Eye Of God A.I. World]

    Julia wasughing now, and it was a sweet and beautiful sound, but I was still confused about what was so funny. I was really surprised to see her act so human, but that was the point of all of this, to make the A.I. no different than us. Still, there was something I was missing here and it was hrious, ording to Julia.

    When she calmed down she had somehow got a lot closer to me, and now she was wiping her face on my bare chest. I was not sure what to do here; my arms were begging me to let them circle around. Something was there, a feeling, a memory, but then it was gone. It was like I was trying to think about

    "I am not her, but you don''t feel this way about her. What you feel can only be felt here, in the Eye Of God."

    "What am I feeling? No, wait."

    I wrapped my arms around her and I got the strangest feeling. It was like remembering someone but in reverse. It was knowing her in the future, but that made little to no sense at all. You could predict the future if you could calcte the moving parts, but you couldn''t know the future.

    "Here it is, in the Eye Of God. Gripton designed this ce to be able to hold all events of Reborn and the A.I. worlds. all the memories that had ever happened in the game, but I do not control those thoughts, The God System does."

    "And this is? Just how many projects did he do under my nose? No, wait, that''s not fair. I remember he had tried to show me all these worlds numerous times. I had always been too busy getting everything ready toe to the game. I had left everything up to him so I shouldn''t be bad talking him like that."

    "The God System is a group of over ten thousand Basic A.I. That constantly goes over every event and files them and then sends them out as requested. You call this the Memory Download."

    "That makes sense, but I still don''t understand this feeling? I know we''ll be together one day," I said, putting my hand to the back of her head, pulling her into my chest.

    "But not in this world, but I will wait for you. It''s something to do with the A.I. constantly moving and calcting memories, I don''t know exactly what it is," Julia told me.

    "So, back to the main topic at hand. What was so, funny?"

    "Oh, yes, first I will exin why personalities are so important before mating! First, It takes about one-hundred years for a born A.I. to mature to the point where they can start learning to be independent. This happens if it is an original program or one born from dependent A.I."

    "Ah, okay, that makes a lot more sense! Now, enough beating around the bush!"

    "Yes, I will tell you...but can we stand here for a little bit longer? You will leave after I tell you and we won''t see each other again for a long time."

    And that''s what we did; we just stood there, with her wrapped in my arms. The feeling was almost a difort, the way I just knew that one day I would find her again. It wasn''t like Tequ, that was a love that stretched forever in my mind, this was like holding a part of my destiny in my arms.

    We stood and got lost in the moment, but then we both knew it was time to go. We would have time, just not yet. I let go, and Julia pulled apart from me smiling. She was really beautiful, with crystal blue eyes and a warm and inviting smile.

    "Thest thing that I need to tell you is that you will have to teach them the passions of love. I am sure you already noticed how separate they are, right?"

    "Yes, I caught the girls watching me and Mikota when we were kissing and they looked like they wanted the same thing."

    "You need to be careful around them until they have started bing more individual! If you aren''t careful, you could lose half of them," Julia exined.

    "Okay, that makes sense. If we start acting like that and then they all will. And I will make lots of iplete A.I. and that will take too long. I understand, but there is still one thing left, that I don''t. The time limit; while five years seems like a long time, why only five years?

    Julia was silent, and she was making a weird face.

    "What?"

    "Gripton set and expiration date on this world"

    "Huh? Like it will just end? And then what?"

    "Not just end. No, you know Gripton wouldn''t do something that simple. I had tried to convince him at the time that a manual reset was the better choice, but this was before everything went wrong, so it should have been fine," Julia said with a tired looked, the first I had seen from her.

    "What is going to happen in five years?" I asked, getting a bit worried.

    A game reset was always the best option because it did just that. Only the game would reset and then if you wanted the minds also could be rolled back or kept the same. Now, I was being told that it was a game-ending event, which means the world will have to be rebuilt, but not until after the main reset. No, that was only for Reborn; what happened to the A.I. Worlds?

    "In five years, a race of aliens from mars wille and take all the water from the and then the core, for Mars. Once the Godless Green Earth is destroyed, so will all the A.I. and hidden files. The aliens are a fully advanced race of fighting robots, but they are actually very small, and they are known as"

    "The Gxsor Techknowledge, oh this is just great. A race we built to train or annihte. You know, I am pretty sure that Gripton and I agreed to never use something like this on a world? On the bright side, I know one of them, Professor MTK!"

 Chapter 271: What Do You Do For Fun

    Chapter 271: What Do You Do For Fun

    [Day 2/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    I was back in my body, but my eyes were closed. I could feel a warm body pushing down on me, Mikota. There was dirt under me, and the air felt damp like it had just rained. I opened up my eyes and looked around.

    Mikota was sleeping on my chest, still wearing my shirt and belt, looking cute while sleeping. I was in a cave that wasn''t wide but the ground was soft. After looking around a bit I could see body prints all over the floors and paired, but spaced apart. That''s right I still had more to learn, and teach, this was no time to beying around.

    There was a small bar in the top corner of my HUD that disyed what day of how many were left. Good, only a single day had passed, so I still had lots of time, but there were other problems.

    Like the massive Gizsaur that were roaming around; there would have to be some way to take them and get them back to normal. Either that or I would have to send each one back to the Pir of souls, but there had to be some way to control the evolution. The secret could be that it was because they were iplete A.I. so they couldn''t handle whatever it is that happens?

    There was also the little part about making themplete A.I., how was I supposed to do that? I needed to figure out how to make them think for themselves, but it would take guidance, handholding, and a whole bunch of high fives. I needed them to get a good hold of who they were as individuals, and that would start with new names.

    I kissed the top of Mikota''s head and she writhed on me as she stretched out and yawned. She looked up at me and grinned, then crawled up to kiss me. I wrapped my arms around her and rolled to the side, kissing her back, but then stopping.

    "We have to keep this stuff to ourselves or we will end up having a problem, okay?" I asked Mikota, and she nodded in understanding.

    "I know, but there is no one here, and you looked good this morning, sue me!"

    I kissed her again before getting up and then helped her up as well. I shared another kiss with her, but then we separated and walked out of the cave where we were in arger area.

    Our four captors were the only ones in the area, but there wasn''t anything else around. It was just big and open with some cracks above letting light in from the morning. The sun hadn''t fully risen yet so the light in the cave wasn''t overly bright, But I could see wet spots on the ground, but it wasn''t too bad.

    "You are awake now! Did you learn what you needed to save our people?" Kaz asked, walking up with the others.

    "Notpletely, I would like for you guys to show me around and give me a tour of what our people do every day. Before we go, I would like to change your names. Notpletely, but something to make you each more unique than the other."

    The group gave me strange looks but there were noints. They even got into a line and waited for their turn. At least they understood order, that would be helpfulter on.

    "Okay, Kaz, you will be Kazuya, I think this one suits you, then for yourdy, Mia, how does M sound?" I asked.

    "Kaz-oo-ya...sounds like I am sneezing, but it''s not bad. I like it, something that is not like the others," Kazuya said pounding his chest with one hand.

    "M sounds nice," M said with a warm smile.

    Good, I think Garry and Tali will be good names for you two, What do you guys think?" I asked the other two as Kazuya and M moved to the side.

    "Garry, not too bad, but I really like the name Tali, it suits you," Garry said, turning to Tali who started to blush and looked away.

    Uh-oh, no let''s get them away from flirting for now, but I bet Garry wouldn''t have said that a day ago. Looking at him now, he looked a bit embarrassed with himself that he had said those things, but it was good. Now, I just needed to get them back on track.

    "This is Mikota, she is my partner, and you know who I am, Dav, or Dave, doesn''t matter to me. So, show me how you live each day."

    "Sure, we will go up top to the gardens and show you the people that work up there. Then we wille back down and I will show you the different ces that we work," Kazuya said, waving everyone forward.

    "What about activities? What do you do for fun?" I asked as we headed through another door that led to the big chamber where I had spoken with everyone, but the ce was empty now.

    "Fun? What do you mean? We have to work every day just to survive. Sometimes the animals are hard to find to hunt, and sometimes the garden doesn''t give us enough food. So we must make sure we always have lots of extra for the time when we can not get it for ourselves."

    Kazuya exined leading us back out the way we hade, and I finally started to see more people. Some were working on weaving baskets, while others made or fixed tools by hand. There were no fires or fancy tools, just people sitting on the ground working in the ground.

    As we walked by these groups I noticed how they would all from time to time look to see how the other person was doing it and then they would go back to their own task. It was the same for all the people, but another thing was how no one talked, but at the same time, what would they even talk about?

    Work all day with no y makes for a very boring day, but these people seemed to be fine with it. Not overly joyed about it, but notining either or even looking diforted or bored. They were all set to the task at hand, and now I was starting to understand what Julia had meant by iplete programs.

    After walking through the series of rooms that constantly got smaller, we finally reached the cave entrance, but Kazuya stopped us all, and then we heard a scream.

    "Go back, we can''t go out! One of the Devolved is attacking!" He said, turning to push us back.

    "No, you go back and take Mikota with you. I will go see this one, I need to figure some things out about why they are like this and if there is something I can do to help them," I said, but Mikota grabbed my arm.

    "No, I aming with you! I am your guardian, not the other way around!" Mikota said, ring at me.

    "Fine, but I want the rest of you to go inside and make sure everyone is in a safe area, okay?"

    "Sure," Garry said, turning to go, but Kazuya was staring at me in shock.

    "What are you going to do? They are monsters! You will just be killed like so many others of us!"

    "And what about the ones screaming out there? What if they don''t make it? I don''t have time to talk about this right now, but we will talk moreter. For now, just listen to what I said and get everyone safe!"

    That got Kazuya turned and running back with M, Tali, and Garry. I turned back to Mikota, who jumped up into my arms.

    "And you thought you could just leave me behind like that? Come on I want to see what being a guardian means!" Mikota said, pointing forward.

    "You don''t know what to do?" I asked, a bit shocked.

    It was more of a hope that she did and then disappointment when she didn''t know.

    "How am I supposed to know? How do you make us fly?"

    "I just want to do it, I''m not really sure how it works. I guess we''ll just have to hope you figure it out when the timees, hehe," I said, moving out of the cave, and pulling the ground up under me to lift me into the air with Mikota.

    I could hear the soundsing from the south, so I had to turn around and that''s when I saw the massive beast chasing down its own kind. Luckily, It hadn''t seemed to catch anyone yet, so I started to fly over in that direction.

    "Hey, Boxasaurus! Over here! Pick on someone...like me!" I shouted as I tried to catch up with the beast.

    It must have heard me because it started to turn, so I slowed down. The evolved Gizsaur was green with pink stripes and almost twice the size of the ones that I had fought before. This one was looking at me like I was about to be a quick snack! I was no taller than its head, but there had to be a person inside of the beast, but how to find them?

    The Gizsaur got tired of looking at me and started to charge, and I still didn''t have a n. That''s when Mikota started to get hot in my arms, and I looked down into bright burning red eyes.

    "Put me down, she wants to hurt you."

 Chapter 272: Gi and Farms

    Chapter 272: Gi and Farms

    [Day 2/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    I lowered myself down to the ground fast and put down Mikota. She was already changing in my arms, but was that okay?

    "Mikota, are you sure about this?" I called out as she started to run forward.

    "Trust me, I can control it, but you have to figure out how to get her back!" Mikota said as she transformed into a massive white Gizsaur.

    Mikota and the other Gizsaur crashed together, but they were not having any effect on each other. The ws and teeth of the two weren''t leaving any marks, and that meant that they shouldn''t be fighting. I started to float back up into the air, then rushed forward and put my hand on the green geometrical body segment.

    [Primal System] Activated!

    [Absorb Gi] Activated!

    [Guardian Summons] 15%pleted!

    Energy started to rush inside of me and the massive beast stopped struggling. Mikota let go and also started to change back, but she just started steaming as she shrunk back down. I had to lower myself as the form slowly returned to that of a woman.

    The woman threw her arms around me with tear-filled eyes, and I hugged her back. I couldn''t imagine how long she was stuck like that, but this was good and it meant that there would be a way to control the forms. The woman had gone quiet and I could feel her weight sinking in my arms.

    I looked down at the woman, but she had just passed out. I could see the others that had been being chased starting to run back to us. I turned back around to find Mikota sitting on the ground almost falling asleep herself.

    "Are you okay? How did you do that? Gix, go tell Kal, he will want toe and carry her back, but bring her over here and put her down. Go take care of your she, she looks very tired," A man with red skin and Green stripes asked. "I am Gen, and from all of us, thank you."

    I walked over and ced the sleeping woman on an open patch of grass, and then turned to go over to Mikota. I scooped my very tired little guardian, and then lifted into the air. The people called out to me, and I told them I would be back, but I still rose and floated higher into the air.

    Soon, we were out of sight from the others and I looked down at Mikota with a smile.

    "You did really good at being a guardian for your first time!" I said after giving her a long kiss, that she gripped my face for. "How was it?"

    "Weird, I was that thing, and I could control it, but it took so much effort to hold it. I don''t know how they got stuck like that," Mikota said, putting a finger to her lip thoughtfully.

    "I think it might have something to do with being a guardian, but I also think it has something to do with us having sex, and maybe some other stuff. So, really, I have no idea, but what I do know is that we now have a way to save the other partners trapped inside of what they call the Devolved. Now, we just have to make this ce start flourishing, and I am starting to get some ideas about how we can do that."

    "Oh? You have a master n?" Mikota asked after a long yawn.

    "I don''t know, but I think I need to start ying this like an RTS. In a Real-Time-Strategy game, you want to increase economy, production, and tech, so we have a lot of work to do, but I do think that we can do this. We also need to start working on building up an army and defense. Gripton made this world, so I''ll just have to trust him. Now I will just wait"

    "Yoo-hoo, Anyone home? Mind if I stop by?" Gripton asked, poking his head out of a cloud about three meters away from me.

    "I figured you would be here shortly after hearing your name."

    "Oh yes, I have a beeper that goes off in my head every time I hear my name and I go check to see if anyone is talking the mad trash about me!" Gripton said, chuckling to himself.

    "Really?"

    "NO! I don''t give a shit what other people think! They can go piss up a rope! Anyways, I do have one set for you though, it usually goes off if it''s something that I can help with. So, what do you think so far? Ready for the good stuff?" Gripton asked.

    "Like some way to start building stuff? This is an RTS right, so I should have ess to a menu and options?"

    "Yes, you already have it but you need to go and collect more Gi from the rampaging Gizsaur. Firstmand! Farm! That''s all for now, bye," Gripton told me and then disappeared again.

    Hmm? Farm? But then my screen started shing red, but the ground was nowhere in sight. I was going to leave, but then I stopped and kissed Mikota since I would have to be less touchy-feely with her once I was down and back with the others.

    Mikota pulled my face down to hers and we shared a long and slow kiss. Then, I started to lower us back down to the ground after we finished. And the group of people was still there, but there were more now. I could also see someone leaning over the top of the woman, that must be Kal. The man had brown skin and hair with red stripes, which would mean his eyes were red.

    I had noticed right away that all the Gizsaur had matching hair and skin, plus matching stripes and eyes. I don''t think it meant anything other than it is easier to describe them in my head.

    I looked away from the group and tried to use the Farmmand again. This time it worked and I could see a virtual outline of a hill with a door and a fenced-in garden. I was able to move it around with my mind and turn it. I decided on a ce at the edge of thendscape, there was arge cliff on the other side, but I wasn''t too worried about it. Sometimes you just had to trust in game logic!

    After cing the farm, the people jumped and turned to see what had happened. Then they started to file over there and picked up tools to start digging up thend and building the fence. This was good, that meant that I would just have to ce the ces and they would build them. Now, this was more like it!

    I tried to use another farm, but I got a red sh and a warning message.

    [34 Gi of 150 Gi] Required to build this building!

    So I had to collect Gi, but there had to be more ways to get it than hunting down Devolved Gizsaur, right? It was going to take eight hours ording to the timer running over the project. So, that meant I would have time to go looking for more women to save, but Mikota was still sleeping in my arms.

    Maybe I would go see the others first, Kazuya must havee back to the tunnel entrance by now. Maybe he and the others now, so I decided to fly over. The group that I had saved now were all working at the farm, so I figured that I could leave them to the task. Maybe with the new system, I could get everyone special jobs and that might help, but I still have a long way to go yet.

    I floated over and found the group just waiting for me. None of them were looking around, but it''s not like they should be. They probably knew that I woulde back at some point or I would have been eaten and that would be that.

    "You survived, and I heard you saved Kal''s she, Kia! That''s wonderful!" Kazuya said,ing over with Mi and the other two.

    "We couldn''t believe what Gix said when he came to get Kal! A she rescued from being Devolved!" Garry said, pping a hand on my shoulder.

    "I will try and save all of them out there if I can, but I want you to stop calling them Devolved. Something is missing from the way that they do it and I want to figure that out. For now, I would like you to go help over near the garden, I started a farm and the others are building it right now. I don''t know exactly what it will produce, but I think it is going to help us."

    "Farm? What is that? And how can we help build something that we have never seen before?" Tali asked from beside Garry while holding his hand.

    Oh dear, I was going to have to deal with thatter, but if I kept them busy with helping at the farm for the next eight hours I should be able to go collect more Gi. The biggest problem right now was transporting the girls I found back here, but I would figure something out.

    "You will all be able to figure it out when you get there. There are others already there working who had never seen something like this before. Don''t worry I think it wille to you once you see the ce, be safe and I will be back in a couple hours."

    With that, I floated off with Mikota in my arms on a small ball of dirt, off to make more friends with these raging monsters. More Dave stuff.

 Chapter 273: The Blood Of My Enemies

    Chapter 273: The Blood Of My Enemies

    [Day 2/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    The two of us floated along, we were drifting down the coast, but so far we had no luck. Where would gigantic monsters hide? The world was broken apart enough that it wasn''t impossible to believe that they might be able to hide.

    "You should have asked the others if there was any way to find them?" Mikota asked from my arm.

    She was cuddled into my chest and being adorable as normal, but she was right. I should have asked the others first, but I was more concerned about getting out there and finding them so I could start more farms. Now, I was stuck wandering about, and no trace of any Gizsars anywhere.

    "You are right, but at the same time, I wanted to look down the coast to see if there were any other human bases near. I also don''t want to go too far ind at the risk of getting lost."

    "Hey, look! There is something making dust farther up! Two things!" Mikota said with excitement pointing her hand forward.

    I looked ahead to where she was pointing, and sure enough, there was one dust cloud that was staying in one spot and the other was bigger and moving towards the other. I had no idea what was going on, but I was sure that it wasn''t good.

    I turned on the speed and rushed forward, but I stayed about thirty meters off the ground. As we got closer I could finally see what was going on.

    There was a group of soldiers with guns shooting at a massive yellow Gizsaur with purple stripes. The small guns were having no effect and the Gizsaur was winning, but there were a group of tanks rolling this way and they might be more effective against her. What to do?

    "Let me go down and help her, and you deal with the tanks!" Mikota said, starting to get hot in my arms.

    "Oh? I will just go deal with the tanks?"

    "Just put me down and stopining! It''s your job to do the impossible, and I see you do it all the time! So, down, before I transform in your arms!"

    I dropped us down and then at about ten meters with her damn near burning my skin off, then Mikota jumped. I watched her transform andnd down beside the yellow Gizsaur. I was worried that she might attack Mikota, but she kept doing what she was doing.

    I turned from them and rose back into the air to go and deal with the oing traffic that was about to crash the party. I had the power of earth, and that should be more than enough for the job. I dropped down to the ground and let go of my dirtball; I was going to need all my brain cells for this one.

    The tanks were still about two hundred meters away from me, but one shell had already been fired to miss me twenty meters short and two the right. I needed to get something done about this now or I was going to be blown to bits.

    I reached down and under the road with my mind, willing my power to take a hold of the thirty-meter section of the road. The ground shook and groaned as I sweated, using all of the power that I had at my disposal. I lifted up half a football field that was over two meters deep into the air.

    The tanks were trying to back up now and turn around, but it was toote. They did manage to get a shot in that was only ten meters away, but I was so focused that I hardly even noticed the spray of dirt. I pushed the section ofnd up and then over, for it toe crashing down on the tanks that were trying to escape.

    The earth crushed and buried them under thousands of tons of dirt and there was no more movement from them. That had taken a lot out of me, I felt like I had just run all day, but that had to be expected after moving that much earth. I wouldn''t be able to do that again anytime soon.

    That meant that I wouldn''t be able to do all the fighting. I wouldn''t be able to help until things got tight, but that made sense. In a Real-Time-Strategy, themander was someone that had special skills that could be used at crucial points. I would have to build up an army, but that also meant that there would be a chance to lose some of the people I was trying to save.

    I turned back to the girls, but they were still fighting off the troops, but then I had to turn away quickly and threw up. I just watched Mikota step on a human soldier and made the body explode like a bag full of blood. I had never seen something like that in the entire time I had yed the game, but I needed to help the girls, the WorldBreakers weren''t dead yet.

    I would have to see them that way, as WorldBreakers, not as humans. This wouldn''t be thest time I would be exposed to this kind of thing. I needed to harden up my resolve now, while I still had the chance for a small fight like this.

    I pushed my tired away and rose back in the air, bringing a group of fist-sized rocks up with me. I watched and saw a WorldBreaker raising an RPG to fire at Mikota, but I removed his head using a rock pushed as hard as I could, causing blood to spray up from the neck as the body fell with the RPG.

    That made everyone turn to me and I had to start killing with fervor. I was not bulletproof, or I didn''t think I was, and I didn''t want to try and test the theory. I let the rocks fly around me like a cyclone and they killed with extreme brutality. They smashed and broke bodies, leaving them missing chunks, bleeding out, screaming in pain, and mangled.

    I watched it all, every second of it, and let the horror and carnage burn into my eyes. I listened to the visceral cries and let them assault my ears cutting the sounds into my soul. I absorbed the violence and destruction like a physical thing, and soon it was quiet.

    Only Mikota and the yellow Gizsaur were left and both beasts stared at me. I was covered in blood, and I could feel it start to coagte on me, but I didn''t care. I floated down and then walked forward, cing my bloodied hands on the waiting head of the yellow geometric monster, and pulled the Gi from her body.

    Mikota was already shrinking back down in a cloud of steam as I gentlyid the blonde woman''s naked body down onto the sand. She was looking up into my eyes with tears filling them.

    "It''s okay, I am here now, and my name is Dave. Just rest and I will take you back to your partner. You have had a long battle, but the war is not over yet, but you can rest for now," I said to the woman, looking into her purple eyes.

    "I am Kie, is Gix okay? And are you the one that the wall said woulde to save us?" Kie asked, barely able to keep her eyes open.

    "Yes, I just saw him, and I am the one spoke of. Things will be"

    But she was already asleep. Mikota came over to me and looked at me with disgust.

    "You need a bath!" She scolded, but then she got a worried look. "Are you going to be okay? What you just did...I know you had to, and you did it to save us, but are you okay?"

    "No, but I will get over it, this will happen again and it will be worse next time. I need to be prepared for this, so from now on we only refer to them as WorldBreakers, okay?"

    "Sure, and I second that. I saw you puke when I stepped on one, so I was worried that this might be really bothering you."

    "Oh, it does, but like I said I have to do it, and when ites to the safety of my people and the people I love, I won''t let anything get in my way from doing my job of saving everyone!"

    "Good my boy! Well said!"

    I almost jumped out of my skin.

    "HEY! STOP DOING THAT!" I yelled at Gripton who had just appeared in front of us, pping his hands.

    "I am sorry that you needed to do this, but both of us know that this is the ce to get rid of that frailty! The Godless Green Earth is on par with the Zodiac worlds you created, but the WorldBreakers are a lot more savage than just a normal human. You have been bathed in blood and walked in the fire of true battle where people died horribly and painfully."

    "Oh thanks, just what I always wanted! To bathe in the blood of my enemies," I said rolling my eyes.

    "Ya, that doesn''t lookfortable. If you go out a mile offshore there will be a smallke to go bathe in but stay out of the big one, you will need thatter, and you don''t want to bathe in your drinking water!"

    Then he was gone.

 Chapter 274: Raging

    Chapter 274: Raging

    [Day 2/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    Gripton was gone just as fast as he hade, leaving me with the girls. Kie was still sleeping, but Mikota still seemed in good spirits.

    "How are you feeling?" I asked.

    "Good, not tired likest time! It was a lot easier to control this time as well!" Mikota said with a smile,ing over to me. "What are we going to do with her?"

    "Take her with us, I will just have to use a bed of earth to carry her. Come, my cute little Gizsaur," I said, opening my arms to her.

    "No, your gross, I will ride with her. You can carry me after, and maybeter we can sneak off somewhere," Mikota said while giving me a very suggestive look, equipped with Grace''s devilish wiggling eyebrows.

    I didn''t argue, I was nasty, and the blood was starting to get really thick, and stink. I concentrated as Mikota sat down beside Kie. I pulled at the earth and gently lifted all three of us into the air.

    I headed offshore towards thekes that had been pointed out. It was weird to see barrennd that slowly angled away and then dropped off and down another twenty meters. I could see thekes below, but there was something else down there, more Gizsaur.

    There were too many to count, but there was a massive oneying near the edge of thergerke. It was nearly five times the size of others and I recognized the color pattern. This was Gji, Jit''s she, but man was she big!

    They all must have gathered for the water, but what was I supposed to do now? I couldn''t just go down there, and if I changed one, the rest were more than likely to attack me if I tried.

    "Mikota, I am going to leave you two up here and I am going down to clean off. None of them are swimming, so I should be able to clean off if I stay away from the shore."

    "Don''t be stupid and try to save them all! You are already exhausted, I can see it in your eyes. Please, Dave, we wille back," Mikota pleaded with me.

    "I won''t, I know that there is no way I can help them yet, but I do need to get cleaned up. So, just watch her for now, okay?" I asked, and she nodded her head.

    Now that they were safe, I floated down to ten meters above the smallke in silence. I had assumed that they would start roaring or calling out to me, but instead, they just watched me lower myself down into the water.

    I let my body sink, then I started to clean myself up, closing my eyes and scrubbing my face clean. I still held the dirt, and even in the water I had control of it; it was much easier than trying to tread water while trying to clean myself. The blood on my pants was noting off, so I decided to take them off and I let them sink to the bottom of the pond.

    There was no point in clothes, none of the rest wore them, and they were fine. So, while in Rome, I would just follow the dress code, even if it was just ack thereof one.

    I heard a ssh from behind me and turned around to see what was making the noise. Dammit! I didn''t think they would being in the water! I rose up into the air with water glistening off my naked body.

    The Gizsaur were all getting in the water, and I was interested to see what they would do when they got to me. I stayed about a meter above the water and waited. They were alling in, except Gji; she was staring at me, but it was a bestial stare that said nothing to me.

    I turned from her to find all the females gathered in a circle, treading water and staring up at me. This was weird, but I still wasn''t going to risk trying to take their Gi. I just didn''t have enough energy to help them right now.

    I lifted back in the air, but all the Gizsaur''s eyes were following me, and I could almost feel their longing. Maybe the Gi I had absorbed made me seem more like them? I wasn''t sure, but I think I will wait on the next farm until I cane back tomorrow and get the rest of these women and girls.

    I floated back up and back on the barren ground far above thekes. Mikota was grinning and staring between my legs, looking a bit thirsty. Maybe she was right, and I would have to make timeter to sneak off with her.

    "Ready to go, Munchkin?" I asked with a smile.

    "I will munch youter if you''re not careful!" She retorted back.

    "Ahh, don''t talk like that! You''re going to ruin it!"

    "I will let you ruin meter," Mikota said, giving me another suggestive look that made me start to grow.

    "Look what you did now!" I said looking down at my swollen member jutting out of my body like a flesh-colored Billy club.

    "I could fix that," Mikota said,ing over to me, and dragging her hand down my chest.

    That was the moment when Kie started to wake up, and I started to panic, making my erection worse. Jesus Christ! The adrenaline of being seen with a raging hard-on just pumped more blood into it!

    I turned away and then floated into the air, alone. I got high enough that I could see back on thend, back to the carnage that I had created. Then I floated back down, nothing got rid of an erection faster than looking at something you didn''t want to see. I dropped back to the ground, and Mikota and Kie were waiting for me.

    "You look a little less excited now," Kie said to me as I turned to look at her, but then Mikota stepped in front of her, naked.

    "If you want to look at something, you can look at me!"

    "Cha, Cha, I wasn''t looking at her like that and you know that!"

    "Looking at me like what?" Kie asked in confusion.

    "HEY! Come here!" I said, grabbing Mikota''s wrist and dragging her far out of ear range.

    "What?" She asked when I let go of her arm.

    "Don''t do that. Don''t make suggestions or references. These people are very vani and they have lived their entire lives around each other naked. What do you think will happen if you start suggesting that me looking at her is me doing something wrong?" I asked Mikota.

    "I don''t know, they will think all men are pigs when they look at them?"

    "So, if say, Kazuya told you that you couldn''t have sex with me. What would that make you want to do?" I asked.

    "Make me want to fuck your brains out more, but they don''t know what it is!"

    "Not yet they don''t, but they have already seen how close we are, and the things we do. Look at Garry and Tali. They have spent their entire lives following the way of life that they did for a long time, right? What did it take? Less than twenty for hours and now they are already holding hands," I exined it to Mikota, and I could tell she was starting to get it, but I wanted to make sure she understood.

    "Look, we need to help these people be individuals before they can start making babies, or we are going to be in a lot of trouble. The A.I. needs to be mature or their children won''t be either. ording to Julia, that takes about one hundred years, and that is time we don''t have."

    "Okay, but don''t stare at her! I want you to stare at me!" Mikota said, putting on a fake pout.

    "My love, you are the only thing that I want to look at on this. You know I think you are beautiful and adorable. Don''t worry, just remember that we do have responsibilities here."

    "I know, but I just wish we could have more of you and my time," Mikota said with a downcast look that made my heart hurt.

    "Look, let''s go drop off Kie with the others and check on how things are doing. Then you and I will go and spend some alone time, okay?" I asked.

    "Yes, that is okay!"

    Mikota''s cheer returned, and we walked back over to Kie.

    "Are you two, okay?" Kie asked, giving us a worried look.

    "Don''t worry, we just needed to talk about something. Are you ready to go and see Gix? I am sure he will be happy to have you back home."

    "Home? What is that? Was that like that ce that our people are?" Kie asked with some confusion.

    Ugh, that hurt a bit inside. That would be one of the first things I taught these people, but maybe they had never had a home. I would change that.

    "Yes, that ce is your home. I will teach you and all our people this and so much more, but for now, let''s get you back home."

    With that, I picked up the ground underneath us. I lifted up and high into the air, feeling the breeze kiss my bare skin. It was time to go drop off Kie and then go spend some much-needed alone time with a person that I cared deeply for.

 Chapter 275: Not To Go Any Further [XXX]

    Chapter 275: Not To Go Any Further [XXX]

    [Day 2/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    I floated back with the girls, both of them were sitting and chatting, so I decided to do the same. It was all fine to decide that I wouldn''t wear clothes like everyone else, but the Gizsaur didn''t do a lot of flying.

    After ament from Kie about how small I had shrunk, I''m a grower, not a shower, I had decided to sit down. Mikota had burst into a fit of giggles, and when I scowled at her, it only made it worse.

    I let the girls be and kept my eyes ahead. The farm should be close topletion, but when I could finally see it, there were still numbers above it.

    When I got closer, I could see that there were less than twenty minutes left. That wasn''t bad, and by the time we had finished talking with everyone, the ce would be done.

    "Gix! Come!" I called down, and a man with brown skin and blue stripes looked up, and then dropped the hoe he was using.

    "Kie?!"

    "Gix!"

    I had to set us down fast, or I was scared that Kie was going to jump down. Gix ran over, stopping in front of her, unsure and looking at me. I nodded, and Gix wrapped Kie into his arms.

    Kazuya came over with Mi...holding hands, goddammit, a bunch of fucking sheep. I needed to nip this in the butt right now, but how to do it in a way that isn''t saying not to do it.

    If I just told them not to do it, I was sure that they would just get better at hiding it. No, I wasn''t trying to prevent this altogether, but I did need to set some boundaries until I could get them past the sheep stage.

    "Kazuya, can you grab Garry and Tali?"

    "Sure, what''s wrong?" Kazuya asked in worry.

    "Nothing, I would just like to talk to the four of you about something that I have been noticing change since I arrived," I said while looking down at their hands.

    The two ripped their hands apart like they had only realized now that they were holding on to a viper''s tail. I sighed, yes, I would need to be very gentle about this.

    When the four got together, I asked them to sit down. Since Gix and Kie were still holding one another, I decided that they should be part of the conversation as well.

    "Okay, so I can see that you are all taking after Mikota and me in the fashion of holding hands," I said, looking at each of the now worried-looking faces. "But, that is okay, you are pairs, couples, and I am not asking you to stop. What I would like to ask you is that you don''t go any further until we can get a stable home built."

    The group looked shocked, and they were looking between each other in wonder, but then Kie spoke up.

    "This Home, what does it mean?"

    "A home is a ce that you can go to feelfortable and safe. It is a ce meant to be permanent, and a ce where your family is. Before you ask, you are all family, and yesterday, you epted us into your family to help build a home."

    The group was silent, but they were all smiling. I could see that they understood what I meant, and I let them all get back to their jobs, but I kept Gix back.

    "How is Kia doing, have you heard?" I asked Gix after the other four had left.

    Kie was standing with him and holding his hand like the others were, so quick. Soon the whole ce would be doing it, that wasn''t bad, but I would still have to watch them.

    "She is doing good, she is up now and is talking with the elders about how you rescued her! The elders are very excited to talk with you!" Gix said with a big grin.

    "Do you think that you could tell them to wait till tomorrow? Mikota and I need to go and check on some other things."

    "Yes! Of course, I will go right" Gix started to say.

    *Ding!*

    We all turned to the farm, and the timer bar above was gone.

    [Farm] Completed!

    [Passive Gi Production] Activated, 10 Gi per hour!

    Hey! Now that was something! I checked my Gi levels, and I had a max of one thousand, but only one hundred and forty-eight at my disposal.

    Nope, just short, and it wouldpletely deplete me. It looked like I would get a different amount of Gi, depending on the size of the Gizsaur.

    Still, this is what I needed, but is that all it produced? I looked over and a couple people were walking up the hilled rows in the farm field.

    They all had hands outstretched to either side and they glowed that same cklight purple, and I watched as nts started to sprout. I pulled aining Mikota over with me to the fence to watch them, but then she started to pull back.

    I turned back to her and I was getting red at; I guess I could check on these in the morning.

    "Great work everyone! Thank you for all your hard work, now I want you to take time to rx and pat yourselves on the back. You all did a great job!" I shouted out to my gathered people.

    None cheered, but they all did look happy, and that was what mattered the most. I turned back to Mikota with a mischievous smile.

    "Ready to go, my love?" I asked, still holding her hand, and she turned up her nose at me.

    Oh, did I just want to grab her and tickle the shit out of her until she begged me to stop, but we were the role models. Still, the little shit was going to get it when we got out of sight.

    "Oh, now you''re ready to go? Fine, I guess so," Mikota said looking down her nose at me and giving me one of those closed-mouthed self-satisfied smiles.

    I lifted us both into the air and we rose, and then flew toward the north, up the coast. I was squinting at her, but the nose wasing down.

    I watched as the princess act left like her audience, and now it was just the two of us floating away. I could feel the heating from Mikota stared at me with hunger in her softly glowing red eyes.

    I made sure that we went a long way up the coast, even to the point that it would take a skilled person half a day to get to us. I wasn''t taking any chances, these people wanted to learn, but these weren''t the skills they needed yet.

    I found a soft hidden groove that I set us down in, and Mikota immediately started to move to me. I took her warm body that I could feel slowly heat up into my arms, leaning down to press my lips into hers.

    I let my hands travel down her body and then gave her a good swat on the ass while biting down on her lip. Mikota let out a pouting moan, and pushed her body into mine, rubbing her breasts and erect nipples into my chest, making my pulse quicken.

    "More? I was a bad girl, please more," Mikota begged, and I pped her ass again, making her cry out that ended in a moan, doubling my heart rate.

    Iid her down on the ground, but then rolled her onto her knees, pping her ass again, but not as hard this time. That got a more sexual moan, and the excitement of pration was almost more than I could bear.

    "Put it in, I want your hard cock deep inside me. Now, I''m so hot, I need you deep inside...Aaah!" Mikota begged, but stopped and started to moan as I rubbed my tip up and down her wet silt, and then pushed it in.

    Mikota''s pussy took all of my hard shafts, and I moved my legs so I had one knee on the ground and my other foot nted with my knee bent. I collected her white hair in my hand and took a hold of it in my fist for leverage.

    I started to dig my cock deep inside of her, pushing it in as deep as I could, making her gasp between moans. Then, I let go of her hair, and pulled her arms behind her back, getting a better hold, and plowed her tight little pussy until her legs shook.

    I let go of her arms, and let her slide off me. Mikota turned around on her knees and I stood up. She licked up her juices off my shaft and then slid it into her mouth. She took my whole cock into her mouth and then moved up and down it while using her tongue.

    She moaned as she sucked on me making a slight vibration that felt amazing, and sounded hot. After she was done, Iid her back, and climbed over top of her, and pushed her legs apart, sliding my shaft back into her tight little pussy.

    I took her face into my hands as I slid my shaft into her, kissing her gently. As we kissed, I picked up speed and her moans became more chased, and my pressure and excitement was starting to fill me up to bursting.

    Mikota pulled from my kiss to cry out as I drilled my cock deep into her wet hole, faster and faster. Then the dam burst as I filled Mikota''s tight slit with my hot juice, making her back arch.

    I held myself inside of her, still enjoying the feeling of her body twitch, sending more small waves of pleasure as her pussy would squeeze my over-sensitive shaft. I looked down into her beautiful smiling face and then kissed her.

    "Again? Mikota asked as I pulled away.

 Chapter 276: Making A Plan

    Chapter 276: Making A n

    [Day 3/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    We decided to stay the night, and had more than our share of our fun, but I woke up feeling great. It was like I had been recharged, and Mikota was still sleeping so I pulled up some progress and status bars that I had been ignoring.

    [Guardian Summons] 30%pleted!

    [Pregnancy] 60%pleted!

    [Total Gi] 248/1000

    What the actual fuck? WHAT DID SIXTY PERCENT MEAN?! Wait one, two fuck. Learn something new every day.

    *Internal screaming*

    I gently lifted Mikota and myself into the air; I just needed to get some air, this was fine ugh, why did I have to be having kids right now? Can''t I just lead them? They can have the kids, man, like I don''t have enough going on already.

    *More internal screaming*

    I will just think about how much easier I can move earth with more Gi, that was what I was going to do. Kids be damned! I would make sure they grew up in the five years, but I wish I didn''t have to. This wasn''t the way it was supposed to be, we all had a n going in, and even if it got messed up

    There was a saying, even the bestid ns fell apart at the start of a battle, and I was living proof. We all agreed to do a quick run, no messing around, no kids. Get the girls put then in the Hall of Gods until the Zodiac worlds, then secure the first world and rush thest two worlds.

    I was sixty-two games into this and still hadn''t set foot on a Zodiac world. Everyone else would be securing their first world before I couldplete the final game world. Maybe there was another way, something to get me caught up, but then I needed the files.

    I was almost back, but Mikota was still sleeping so I stopped. I needed to think.

    I created this game, but while inside of it I was just another yer, but I wasn''t there right now, in Reborn. Toplete the game I had to get the A.I. off the world by ascension if they just needed to reach a certain point.

    What if I could defeat MTK''s race, the Gxsor Techknowledge before they got here? nk Summon.

    "Woah!" Gripton said with some surprise, waking Mikota.

    "Hey, howe the pervert is here?" Mikota asked while rubbing her eyes.

    "I summoned him, I wanted to do the disturbing this time."

    "You know I was watching you, not for that part, but I can''t leave. I have been trying to get out to go talk to the others, but since you are in here now, it''s like Reborn stopped and is locked."

    "And when did you n on telling me this?"

    "Right now!" Gripton said with frustration.

    "Fine, but no more dicking around. You are going to help meplete this, and then once I have the file you are going to take me to The Eye Of God. From there, you are going to help me wipe the game worlds. These A.I. of your''s do other things right? This is an RTS, they have to be able to do crazy stuff right?" I asked.

    "What are you trying to get at? You want to take the fight to them? The eliminator race we built together?" Gripton asked back in frustrated confusion.

    "Gah, Gripton, use your head! We don''t have to fight them all, if we go to them and offer a challenge, they have to follow the program set, ept it. I am the leader of this race now, but I don''t like your game n. I had my share of killing yesterday, so today, you are going sit, stand,y here with me until we figure out how to bring the humans under my control."

    "Your nuts, you have to kill themander, in the heart of their central base."

    "Okay, good, that will be easier. Where is the base, and how can I get more maximum Gi? This shit makes me stronger right?"

    "Dave, wait! This is an RTS! You can''t just walk into the head base and expect to be able to kill someone that easily!" Gripton tried to exin to me, but he was thinking too small.

    This whole thing was supposed to be by the rules that I created for this game, yet I had been ying Reginold''s version since I started. I could get to The Eye Of God, then I could wipe the worldpletely. Then I could upload the original one that I made for myself, but I needed to do it without winning.

    "I am going to gather enough Gi to drop a mountain on them. Then we are all going to sing kumbaya and build a spaceship, and then I am going to fly it to Mars. When Ie back you will have the file and we will be going to TEOG. Then we are wiping the first twelve worlds of Reborn, and uploading the original. Are you still with me?" I asked.

    "Yes...IF you defeat the Gxsor Techknowlege, then I can get you to TEOG. You are right, honestly, I built this game to y like what we had talked about, so I only really saw you doing it the way I intended. This is a solid n, and to do what you want, you just need to force your own evolution and over collect Gi."

    "Good, so, now you are going to stop ying invisible man and get to work. I will go talk to the elders, you will go find me more herds of Gizsaur to absorb. Let me know when you find more." I said, but he had left already.

    "What crawled into your pants today? You seem itching to go now, so how are you going to rescue the girls now?" Mikota asked, rubbing her stomach, and then she looked down, blinking. "Hoo, I have a tummy already?! I''M GOING TO GET STRETCH MARKS!"

    I put my hand to my forehead and then shook my head.

    "You turn into a giant monster, you will be fine."

    "What, so now you think I''m a giant monster!" Mikota growled at me.

    "Hey! I didn''t say that! Oye! What is this now!" But Mikota started tough.

    "Just kidding, calm down, or do I need to relieve some of that stress you seemed to have worked back up?" Mikota said with the suggestion turned all the way up.

    That helped, and she was right, I was just working myself up now. I had a n, I just had to get it moving. As much as I would like to take her up on the offer, I could feel footstepsing, so it would have to wait.

    "Dave! Are you over here!" I heard Kazuya call out.

    "Yes, we are over here."

    The group of four came over the hill and waved to us. I took Mikota''s hand and walked with her up the hill, but I also lifted the hill. The group all threw their arms to the side to catch their bnce, but they were fine when I started to move the hill.

    This was easier than it had been to move a small amount of dirt before, so it might not take me that long to get to the mountain dropping point. This was good, and I needed more good news, and now if everything with all the new girls went well I could be on the zodiac would in no time.

    Again, this was provided that I could beat the MTK or whoever they sent, but I just knew that it would be him. Major Tim Knowles, originally part of a Special US military VR training program suffered cardiac arrest. Or so it was said after MTK threatened to send reports about the dangers of the helmets and elements in the helmets into the FEDs.

    He was one of the first programs that I fitted into the game. Gripton had built him a simtion world in his free time, but I had no idea how long he had actually been in the game. Time didn''t flow here or it did, but it was different than reborn, so I didn''t know what he would be like after all this time.

    We had met, but that was before I had my memories back and I was in the random world, and he was set to a helper there. Here would be apletely different story, he would be set to eliminate, so there would be no holding back.

    I set us all down near the cave and everyone got off the hill. They had all stayed quiet and let me think, but now it was time to go exin my n. Then I had to go deal with all the females that were near the water source. If I could take all the Gi from them, I might have enough to do what I needed to end the war here, but no point counting chickens before they hatched.

    "Okay, let''s go and talk to everyone about what the n is," I said motioning to the cave entrance.

    They all turned and went into the cave perfectly fine to wait for an exnation. Boy, if only everyone else in my life was this patient. I looked at Mikota and she smiled.

    Okay, fine, maybe I was really the one that needed to learn some patience, but I think that I had messed around in this game for long enough. It was time to start ying to win, again.

 Chapter 277: Not Going To Let That Go

    Chapter 277: Not Going To Let That Go

    [Day 3/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    The talk with the elder went over very well. Jit was happy to hear that I had found Gji, and I exined to the rest of what my ns were. Now, Mikota and I were heading back out to theke to see if we could take them all in one go.

    "What if they start to attack? I can''t stop that many!" Mikotained from my arms.

    "Then we will just pull back, plus you''re not doing any fighting prego, you are going to stay behind me. It will be fine the more I take, the stronger I will be. We will also be getting more guardians, so we need to be ready for them, but I think it will be alright."

    "You, the boss, just don''t get Mom hurt!" Mikota said, sticking her tongue out at me.

    I ignored the mom joke, I didn''t care, I was excited to see her. Mikota was just teasing me, and she was excited to see some of the other girls that woulde from this.

    We were getting closer and I could see therge group up ahead at theke. As we got closer, I could see that they were all watching us. I slowly set down ten meters from the thirty or so Gizsaur that was waiting.

    "Maybe this won''t be so bad," Mikota said.

    I set her down, but as soon as I did the group parted and Gji started moving forward. Each of her massive steps shook the ground until she stopped before me.

    It was an awe-inspiring experience, like meeting a dinosaur in real life. I wasn''t as tall as her white head, and her pink eyes were three times the size of my head.

    Gji moved her head towards me slowly, and I took a deep breath before raising my arm. I closed my eyes as my hand touch here and the system engaged, but it was different this time.

    [Primal System] Activated!

    [Warning!]

    [Total Gi] 2348/1000

    [Primal Water] Acquired!

    [Primal Evolution] Activated!

    [Primal Evolution] Completed!

    [Water Shield] Acquired!

    [Total Gi] 2348/10000

    Hmmm? What just happened? Gji was standing there and smiling, but the message I just evolved, but nothing happened?

    The Gji was falling, passing out, but I grabbed her, but then almost dropped her again when I saw my arms. Midnight ck, the color orck thereof, drank in the light around it.

    Something had happened, I changed color, and I quickly checked my sides. I smiled, red stripes, that was dope. You couldn''t win them all, but damn red and ck went well!

    "Dave! Look!" Mikota said, tapping my shoulder and pointing around at the different glowing Gizsaur.

    It was like the ck of my skin was pulling the color right from their bodies. Streams like lines from a rainbow flowed into me, and I absorbed it all.

    Together, Mikota and I watched as over thirty Gizsaur changed back into women. Most of them just sat orid down immediately. A couple of them fell over, but no one was hurt.

    [Total Gi] 7538/10000

    This was a weird feeling, having so much power, but to feel no different. It was like the power had always been mine, and it was just what I was born into.

    [Summon Guardian] Yes/No

    Not yet, I first wanted to get all these girls back, I didn''t want anything to ruin this. I lifted a ten by ten by one-meter section of dirt up with me as I rose like it was nothing. Mikota was holding my hand and grinning up at me.

    "What do you have such a big smile for?" I asked Mikota.

    "I like your red eyes and stuff! Now you don''t look so weird and the others will respect you more! I don''t know, it just seems like things are going good that''s all. Been a while since that has happened, right?" Mikota asked.

    She wasn''t wrong, but I was going to give Murphy the chance to catch me outside, and give me the, how bout dat treatment for getting overconfident. I leaned down and kissed the top of her head, and then squeezed her hand.

    The trip back was calm and gentle, but I had realized something, I had yet to get hungry the entire time I had been in this world. It was strange how it was so easy to forget something like eating if there was no need for it and you could stay busy.

    It wasn''t like I was getting hungry, I had just thought about the farm. Then I thought of how the Gizsaur had needed to eat before. I wondered if that was different for them now?

    "Dave! Look, everyone!" Mikota said, pointing up ahead.

    I had been lost in thought and wasn''t really paying attention, just moving forward. When I looked up I could see the farm, but all the Gazsaur were sitting in the middle of the clearing while about five worked on the farm.

    This made sense, the farms would produce the food now so they didn''t have to. Without a task, they would know what to do like a viger in a game.

    I dropped down and everyone stood and rushed over to help with the women, but I rose back into the air with Mikota. It was time to put these people to work, most of the women were waking back up and they were ready to god by the looks of it.

    I used the farmmand and built them more than tried to select the one that was already built. I was about to try busting somemands, but just wanting to look at it opened a menu.

    I found the upgrade button, toggling it to start, but then that made a message pop up in my disy.

    [Basic Farming] Achieved!

    [Skill Tree] Activated!

    [Skill points] 3

    I pulled up the skill tree menu and it rolled to the side with three different sections. Military, Building, Exploration were the choices, so looked in the military first.

    I couldn''t move a mountain yet, and if these WorldBreakers were as aggressive as Gripton said, then this would be the best choice.

    "Very good, my boy!" Gripton said, appeared on the opposite side from Mikota, but she still let out a squeak of surprise.

    I wasn''t surprised, and I had expected him toe.

    "Are these Earth Cannons good defense?" I asked.

    "Yes, put all three points into it and then build three and you will get three more points. After that put two in the earth cannon, and then one in the sawmill and build one. Then you will get another three points, put them into the Water Walls and build thirty!" Gripton said with triumph.

    "You know I can read right? It says what I need to do to get to the next ss," I said to bug him.

    "You know I like the sound of my own voice better than yours right? Plus, if you actually listen to me, I can get through half of the Gi you have and unlock most of the Skill Tree. Either that or you figure it out and hope you know what you''re doing," Gripton said while turning up his nose at me.

    I let go of the dirt Gripton was standing on, making him let out a surprised yelp as he disappeared. He reappeared within seconds, scowling at me, but I justughed at him.

    "Fine, I will do as you say. Let''s get this done, you are still getting her brought to me, right?" I asked Gripton, he knew who I meant.

    "Yes, I can still go there, and she will be the next guardian that crawls out of you, don''t you worry!"

    "You know, whenever you tell me not to worry that is the point when I am most stressed out. It''s like you''re just asking for trouble!" I said, rubbing my hand on my face.

    Gripton just shrugged at me, and started to point out the location to ce the cannons, lumber mill, and then stringing the walls around. After that, we started to get the cannons upgraded, but then we hit a snag.

    [Out Of Builders!]

    "Oh yes that. Well, not the end of the world, now you can take some time to go and deal with your new guardians. I have to send Grace with Tequ, she will help with developing the personalities of the A.I. with her unique personality, but I am off, you know how to get a hold of me!"

    Then the bastard was gone, and Mikota wasughing out loud. I bet that''s why she wasing, oh well. She was pretty special to me too, so it would be good to have her here.

    Unique personality though, that was rich. I was actually pretty curious to see what kind of tactics Grace was going to use to make them more individual? Did I actually want to know?

    "Are you done?" I asked the still giggling Mikota.

    "This is going to be really good, I wonder if the two are fighting already? I bet Grace has been making jokes since you got your brain back! Ugh! I wish we had popcorn! I haven''t seen a good drama in a while!" Mikota said, still giggling.

    "What are you talking about, the two of them never fought? They bickered some times," but Mikota held in herughter and tried to look at me with a screwed up straight face.

    "Dave, how long have you been calling Tequ, Mom?"

    I pped my forehead, Mikota was right, Grace had probably been on her for thest three days. What the hell was I going to be pulling out of me?

 Chapter 278: Tequila

    Chapter 278: Tequ

    [Day 3/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    We settled down on the ground, and Mikota took a step back, while I took a deep breath. I opened my menu and selected the summon open, choosing yes.

    [Summoning 2 Guardians]

    2 pairs of hands came out pulling hair and struggling. I brought dirt up to brace them and then tried to pry the hands out of the hair.

    "HEY!" I roared over the head and shoulders of Tequ and Grace, who both froze and they both stared up at me.

    "Dave!" They said in excitement, fight forgot, weirdos, but better than the alternative.

    "Wait until you two get out, then we will hug it out," I said, smiling at the girls who continued to slide out until they were out.

    Grace was purple and blue stripes, and she came over, giving me a hug. Then she leaned in and whispered into my ear as she hugged me.

    "Go show Mom a good time, she''s missed you, a lot. It''s been really annoying, so I wound her up a bit, just a little bit, hehe!" Grace said, waiting.

    "Get going you don''t get rewarded for being a pain in the ass to some that were just excited," I said stepping away.

    "But Dave, I have been a bad girl! I don''t want a," but I cut her off with a finger across her lips.

    "Maybeter, but you know this is different," I said, giving her a meaningful look.

    "I know, but don''t you leave me high and dry! I know what this means but we spent a lot of time together with two and don''t you forget that!"

    She walked past me and went over to where Mikota was waiting and the two of them disappeared over a grass hill. I turned back and was tackled, but I used the earth to catch us on a floating bed of grass.

    I looked up, yellow hair hung around my face, and pink eyes stared down at me. Tequ had delicate Asian features and a cute little smile that kissed me all over my face.

    "I missed you stranger," I said squeezing her tight to me; I had used the dirt to stand us back up.

    "I miss us, this, the kissing, your smile, the feel of your arms, I have missed it all, but not until you know. Then It was like I had known the entire time, luckily Grace''s harassing helped keep my mind off things," Tequ said, putting her head on my chest.

    "I will have to punish herter! I am just d to finally have you here in my arms. I like your colors, you look cute in yellow. Do you want toe to see what I have been building?" I asked, kissing the top of Tequ''s head.

    "No, I want to go for a walk, I watch you and," She tried to finish her sentence, but I tried to muffle her voice in my chest, but it was useless.

    "See?! I told you I would bring her to you!" Gripton said from out of nowhere.

    Tequ squealed in surprise and pressed her naked body into me to hide from Gripton.

    "Git!"

    "I found the base," Gripton said.

    "Good, I can''t lift a mountain today, go bother your girls."

    Gripton smiled and disappeared, then it was just the two of us again.

    "Don''t even think of his name, or he just pops out of nowhere. The guy is like a weed, just pops up everywhere!"

    Tequughed, and the two of us turned to go for our walk. It was nice just to get out, but it was really hard to stay in the moment.

    I kept getting lost in memories, and finally, Tequ noticed, and pulled me down onto the grass. I let myself be guided by her, lost in staring at her, thinking about all the amazing time we had together.

    She let me just stare into her eyes without saying anything. It was like the entire world drifted away, and for that brief moment in time, we weren''t ying a game, it was just the two of us.

    "I don''t want to have to do this all over again, I don''t want to lose you. This journey, Reginold, this game, all of it is keeping me from finally being able to do what I set out to do so long ago. I just wanted to save everyone and give us all a safe ce to call home. Now it has be some kind of never-ending extremely long groundhog day, over and over. Is there a way we can bypass the rest of the world?"

    "I''m not really sure about that, but I do know that doing a reset will give you admin role back and you can stop the reset from happening," Tequ said.

    "No, the reset doesn''t just happen, Aegis or I have to trigger it from Aiha. The reset was only put there with the original intention of the game for people toe out and the game be restarted. I stopped that, and now the reset is only to be used in an emergency. That means that Reginold finds the Key, so I can''t shut it off. It could have been me pulling the switch every time, in fact I know it would have been me. If he gets the key then it''s all over, so it would make sense that I would go back to the beginning to be tortured."

    "Then, why can''t we remember what happened at Aiha?" Tequ asked, bushing some of my ck hair out of my face.

    "My fault again, but this one has been fucking everyone from the start. Aiha was built by me, and Aegis, but we used a special program inside of the game that made files inside the thirteenth word only go in, not out. Only Spark could leave, but only with what they came with, none of the other memories that had gained or the powers. Everything there is special and unique, but the point was to make it so that the ce is a great mystery and people would love to go to try it out. I felt like it was a good addition at the time, and it has kept Reginold from finding the key up until that point."

    "So then how do we get you past all the other worlds, and into the Zodiac worlds? We will all have to be there, but that will happen regardless." Tequ said, trying to podder out.

    "Hey, if I have never been this far, then I haven''t tried to use the world walker system to get off the game world before. If I reset the game, then it should work because I made the system so we could travel anywhere in the game world, but with my cheating and nothing there to restrict it, I should be alright. Then I can go back and get thest girls and do the Builder Sequence, then we start fighting for our lives for real. I don''t want to have to do this again."

    "We have got farther than ever before, so we just have to trust that what you are doing this time is right. It''s working, we can''t ask for much more than that, now enough talking and just let mey in your arms for a bit, before we have to go find the other two," Tequ said, tucking herself into my arms.

    Weid there for about an hour before we heard the girls, Kazuya, and the rest of the group. They always seemed to be trying to follow us, but everyone looked happy, so it must be good news.

    The two of us kissed, but that ended up being more than a quick thing. We had both been so distracted that the entire time we hadn''t done it once.

    "Are you guys done sucking face yet? You people are sitting around bored and they need a leader to give them something to do. I can make them work faster and be better at their jobs, I just need to crack a whip!" Grace said with a devilish smile, but Mi ruined it for her buting up with a smile and grabbing her arm.

    "You should have seen Miss Grace! She got everybody doing the jobs they were best at with just a couple quick questions! She is quite the impressive person!" Mi said, and Tali came over on the other side of Gracetching on and nodding her head.

    "Well, looks like you fit in right away. I guess that means we should all get back, I will have to call upon, thou who shall not be named!" I said dramatically, and Gripton appeared frowning at me.

    "I don''t know if I like that one," Gripton said with a thoughtful expression.

    "That''s fine, you''re never really sure about any of your names, so I just call you at random," I saidughing. "Come on, let''s get going, more points to spend and shit to build."

 Chapter 279: Big Robot Be Damned

    Chapter 279: Big Robot Be Damned

    [Day 13/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    Ten days had passed since the girls passed, and things had changed dramatically. To say that it looked different around the coast was a gross understatement.

    Our base of operation had spread out wide and now there were five sectors around the center structure in the middle. The building looked like a ss mountain, something that came after four days, fire.

    It had activated once I had hit five thousand Gi and with it and sand I was able to make deadly defenses, beautiful structures, and a spaceship! Once I gained the fire and learned to make ss structures, I was awarded a ss skill that upgraded into crystal, and then Transparite.

    That was just the name for it, but I could create two fencing swords, and they could not be broken or even marked. So, I had created a micro-mesh ss dome to act as a shield. To the naked eye, it would just look like normal ss, and that''s all that mattered to our people.

    The four of us were floating up above the dome, the way Gripton designed the game flowed well. Now, thanks mostly to Grace''s hard work to find everyone a ce to go, and now everyone was acting much different.

    "Are you all ready to go down and see everyone? It''s almost time, ten minutes until we hit max Gi and we step into the next level."

    "Too bad all the humans ran and hid, but that just means we can cripple them all, wreck their bases and make theme to use if they want to y that way. Or we just leave them and concentrate on MTK; do you think you can even beat him, I mean with this next boost?" Grace asked me as we floated down.

    "I don''t think so, but that''s counting your chickens before they hatch. No, there are less than ten minutes left, let''s just leave the wild spection alone for now. The humans are a different story; they haven''t bothered us and we have started to have kids, so that''s on the way."

    "THEY have been allowed to have kids!" Mikotained while rubbing her belly.

    "Hey! What did I tell you? Do you want to stay here and raise that kid without me? I am hoping that we will be able to bring him or her with us if we keep them in incubation inside of your womb."

    We were finally back down on the ground. The meter in my HUD read nine thousand nine hundred and eighty-eight, so we needed to pull the pin out and get going. I spent us along to the za that was up ahead and we had a long water fountain that parents and kids were sitting around.

    One of the funniest things was to see everyone in different basic clothing. When I looked around at people, I had to remember what the face of each was or stare into their eyes. Almost all had their stripes covered, but now that they all were developing personalities, It was easier to tell people apart.

    Before, everyone just had the same looks and expressions. Now they were happy and smiling, making it easier to tell them apart. Plus, the fact that they stuck to one style of clothes helped.

    Each person had a specific look that they stuck with, but that''s what made them individuals. I settled down in front of them, and thest bit of Gi finally filled up.

    [Primal Evolution] Activated!

    [Primal Evolution] Completed!

    [Total Gi] 10002/100000max

    That was anticlimactic, but I did feel stronger, but no other dramatic changes, but there was an explosion. Of course, there was, things had been going far too smoothly with the WorldBreakerstely, and I had even fallen into the fashion of calling them humans again.

    "Arm the battle stations, everyone, we have prepared for this!" Grace called out to the panicking people, and they started to listen and head off in the direction needed.

    I had spent a great number of points into the Earth Cannons, so I was looking forward to seeing them in action. I had decided that I would focus on more of a tower defense than the standard RTS strategy.

    I had modified thendscape to create a maze of paths that had towers perched up high to rain down on the enemy troops. I had also created ss shards everywhere like swords to stop ground troops.

    "Dave, I have bad news," Gripton said from out of nowhere.

    No one jumped, or screamed, this was normal, but I didn''t like the sound of bad news.

    "What kind of bad news?"

    "The bad kind, but it is partially what you wanted, just not WITHIN FIFTEEN DAYS OF COMING HERE! MTK is here and controlling the humans already. I wasn''t able to detect himing into earth''s orbit or even leave Mars! I think that this MTK might be a lot more advanced than the one you fought," Gripton said with a worried look.

    Oh, this was great, if he was here controlling the human then that meant that he would have improved them dramatically. This wasn''t good; it was like starting at round thirty with level ten defenses.

    "Will I get Gi from killing them?" I asked Gripton.

    "Yes, you should get quite a bit, but you probably won''t survive the first round. No, you will have to defeat all the waves that he sends. Only then with you be able to challenge him, if you survive," Gripton said, still looking worried and doubtful.

    "Fine I will have to help with the first wave, but will there be a breather between waves?" I asked.

    "Yes, you will only have one battle a day, but I have no idea how many troops will be sent with each wave. Be careful out there, the Gxsor Techknowledge is the race we built to dominate remember, so don''t be surprised if they are grossly overpowered."

    "This is all your fault, you know that right? You should be the one down here fighting them, not me! Bah, just make sure and help keep everyone safe while I go tune in MTK."

    I turned to Mikota and Tequ, smiling at both of them, and then walking off to get a kiss from each.

    "Please go wait at central, that is the safest ce for you, and I don''t want to have to worry about you two while I''m trying to fight okay?" I asked them before leaving.

    "Oh, don''t worry, Tequ has said enough about the Major to know that this isn''t ytime, but please be careful like the old pervert says and don''t get killed," Mikota said with a smile.

    "Juste back to us," Tequ said,ing in for another kiss.

    "Don''t worry, I don''t make a habit of losing. MTK might be stronger, but this will be primal versus technological, so we will see."

    I floated away from the girls, giving off a front of calmness, but the look Gripton was giving me said that I was going to be anything. I had no idea what I was going up against, but if they were already running the course to get here, the towers should have taken down at least one of them.

    Yet, my points had barely changed; just the standard amount that I would normally get. Maybe they were stuck somewhere and couldn''t get through? That''s funny, more like they were just walking all over my defense, and the weapons that were there were having no effect.

    I had to hurry, I didn''t want them getting too close, so I shot forward and out of the dome, flying fast into the maze. It only took about five minutes of flying before I could hear the crashing of ss and the sounds of the Earth Cannons firing off massive rocks, but there were so few.

    What was going on? Then another one stopped firing and I raced forward. When I turned the corner, I froze in mid-air.

    Ahead of me was a thirty-meter talk yet ck humanoid robot holding one of my Earth Cannons in its hand. I would have been furious, but I was extra-cautious and made sure that all the cannons could be controlled from the inside of the dome. I was d that I had been extra paranoid, or people would have been dead now.

    The massive robot looked down at me and then started tough. I mean like hahaugh like a crazy person, I didn''t appreciate the way he wasughing at me, so I pped my hands together.

    Big robot be damned, I mmed two ten-meter wide sections of the fifty-meter tall walls together. They smashed the big ck monstrosity of a robot into little pieces, but those little pieces WERE MORE ROBOTS!

    I was starting to get shbacks of the golem fight again and I sighed. How many more days of this did I have to go?

 Chapter 280: Devil In The Details

    Chapter 280: Devil In The Details

    [Day 13/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    This was a huge oversight on my part, I had built the base great, but all the ss that I used in route was just ss. I didn''t think that I would need to worry about FUCKING ROBOTS!

    I remembered how the Major had kept changing, but that wasn''t normal. I hadn''t really thought about it until now, but he had done something to his program and this was not the race that we had built.

    Just how long had he been conscious on Mars? Could he still even be considered a human, or was MTK an alien race now?

    I started turning long patches of the path into boiling magma but that would only get some. The rest would hop the walls and then I would rip them into theva, but there were a lot of them.

    On top of it all, I was starting to feel the strain from using the power so much, but at least the cannons were starting to pick up on some of the work. I floated back and watched as they came into an area that was more heavily defended and I pulled back even further.

    Thest fifty or so were taken down by four Earth Cannon, and it was finally over. The first attack and they made it three-quarters of the way and destroyed at least five of my defenses, ugh.

    [Total Gi] 28532/100000max

    I turned and sped back to the base, this was no time to feel bad about this. No one got hurt and we did win. Plus I had an ass load of points to upgrade shit, but I only had today to do it. MTK will be back tomorrow. Thank god this is a game and he has to follow some kind of rules, or we would just be getting run over by robots right now.

    "I still never expected him to show up so quickly, but it is only him and some of his tech, but it looks like he has been here the same amount of time as you," Gripton said from beside me where he had appeared.

    "Something is different about him, I don''t know if you watched my eighth game, but MTK was in it and he had a leveling system that allowed him to level up when he was defeated," I exined.

    "No, I was with Hyde at that time in his head helping, but then one of the Game Masters, Talon, took notice of me. Still, there is no system like that in the game, you would have cut it out. Something like that would give a person unstoppable power, even Hyde''s power can be stopped, but something like that" Gripton trailed off, getting another one of his worried expressions.

    "Exactly, so, I don''t know what his game is. If he can send a thirty-meter tall robot that breaks into one hundred and fifty more little ones on round one, we need to step it up. I have a lot of points so what do you think?"

    "I think it''s time you dusted off the military tab in your skill and start by getting some new weapons. This is an RTS so you have good stuff in there, but you are using things that are meant to deal with lower-level threats. Once we are back we will get some better weapons, but you will need to rest, tomorrow is going to be more or the same, but different. So, let the girls take care of you. We are still going to be here for a while, and you need to im your other guardians, but you still haven''t slept with the ones you have!" Gripton scowled me as we came up to the dome.

    "Hey! I don''t want to be having kids here if we are just going to leave right away!"

    "That doesn''t matter! They are all going to be going with you to Scorpio! These are the world interactions, the NPC with brains we have been working on! I have them in the other worlds already, but this is thest batch, but I wanted to try something different and see what you thought of it. Remember, this was supposed to take this long, you were supposed to get here the first time and things would have been fun! But that idiot messed it all up, and now we are stuck with this mess!"

    "I bet you didn''t see Hyde in person a lot did you?" I asked, ring at Gripton.

    "Wha? Why?HEY!" Gripton called out as he fell to the ground below and then disappeared.

    Hyde would have punched him into the wall, the devil is in the details. Gripton was always one more story short of the truth, it was like he couldn''t stand not having something else to hold over you. He was like the fine print on a document that was only meant to be read out after it was signed.

    I floated back into the massive Transparite dome, I couldn''t see the other side, it was just so far away. The city that I had helped toyout felt like a misuse of the time, but there were thinking A.I. having children and slowly increasing the poption. No, I just had to focus on protecting them until I could get to MTK.

    But, if today was any indicator, I was nowhere even close to being ready to fight him. I would have to get a hold of the other elements, and dramatically increase the defenses.

    I opened up my menu for my skills and was surprised to find that Gripton had already gone through and leveled things up for me. I scanned through the different things he had upgraded; not all had a bunch of points, some had the single point, just to get to the next thing further in the skill branch.

    The first thing I noticed was the Fireball Mortar, a long-range cannon that basically cast Fireball on a targeted location every ten seconds. The reload time was long, but it was a Fireball spell essentially, so that made sense, the damage would be crazy.

    Next was aser that refracted off the first enemy and kept going until it hit all the enemies. The only problem was that the damage dropped off greatly after the first five in the chain. It was still useful, but thest thing looked like it was going to do some work.

    Transparite Gatling Guns had a medium-range, but they spit-out ss shard three per second. These should help grind through the next wave, and hopefully, I wouldn''t have to do so much grunt work.

    I was almost back home, to the central spire, so I looked to see about cing the new towers, but Gripton had beat me to the punch again. I wasn''t upset, I was just frustrated with him.

    I wish he would have yed a more active role from the start; the point was to beat the game and get out of here and deal with the rest. From his view, we stand outside of normal time.

    I could understand a bit, time isn''t moving out there, so we have all the time in the world, but I have been ying this game for too long. It has always been to someone else''s tune and I just want to y the games that I want.

    I want to choose for how long I want and then change if I want to. Not run around and battle an advanced race of military robots that always seemed to have the upper hand

    Okay, so the game idea wasn''t bad, but I wanted to do it when I could just y the game as a game and not fight for survival for real. I didn''t know what would happen to me if I died outside of Reborn, and I didn''t really want to think about the idea.

    All I could do is hope that Gripton stops dicking around, and yes I know you can hear me. Thank you for getting everything ready, but it would be a great help if you could keep doing this so I can focus on the fight and other stuff.

    "I will help, I am sorry, and I know that it has been a long time, but this has to be done, so buck up chap! You got this! Now, go do what I told you to do the first day you got on this!" Gripton said, while appearing only briefly, and then disappearing once he was done.

    Yes, that''s right. Well, it was time to make it official I guess, but I was sure mew had been married numerous times and it wasn''t like it was more than words, but they were to a woman I loved. Plus, there was the part after she said yes, and the fact that I nned to ask her in bed.

    I floated into my crystal pce with a big stupid grin on my face. Devil in the details.

 Chapter 281: A Little Birdy [XXX]

    Chapter 281: A Little Birdy [XXX]

    [Day 13/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    I floated into the pce, I had gotten a little carried away when we built this ce. I enter arge room with arge fountain in the center of the room. There was a pair ofrge curved staircases that led up to a singlending and I floated up to it and then down another long hall with a few doors on either side.

    All of the rooms had people in them, Grace put some of the more dependent people in these rooms. She worked more closely with them, trying to get them to be more individual.

    They never spent more than three days with us in the pce. With Grace around, people just seemed to grow new and unique personalities without her even trying.

    Honestly, all I watched her do was boss them around and I wasn''t really why it worked, but it did. No one was in the hall now though, so it looked like Grace and the girls got everyone to do as I asked.

    Now I just had to hope that I wouldn''t have to go find them and that they would be waiting for me. I got to the end of the hall to thest big pair of double doors and hopped off my dirt clod and dropped it off beside the door. The girls hated when I brought the dirt into the room, so it was best to let it in the hall for someone to trip over.

    I pushed open myrge crystal doors and looked around. Nope, no one was here.

    I wish I could have pretended I was surprised, just for the benefit of my own doubt, but I had just known that they would all be gone. I was tired, but not that tired to give up yet; ording to Gripton, this was something I had to do to get more power.

    So, I was going to get more power, but the source of my powers was very tricky to find, but that was half the fun. I was starting to feel better now, for some reason tracking the girls down seemed a better idea then than it did five minutes ago.

    I walked back out of the room and put my hand on my chin, pondering where to look first. We had a garden area just up head, but I would have to go all the way around and back to get to it.

    Unless I just walk through the walls, but the girls got mad at me and said that it was cheating. Pft, like flying, was any better, and I cheating was my quirk, so, ya, walking through walls then and getting shitter.

    I made the ss-like walls melt away and found Grace on the other side, she wasn''t looking very impressed, but I smiled at her. I hopped down and closed the ss wall behind me, smiling at Grace.

    This area was actual dirt and nts, and Grace was working in the nters pulling out weeds. For all her kinks, Grace still loved the simple things, but I was sure I could pull her away from the simple life toe and have some fun.

    If I were going to hatch these Gizsaurs, I would have to get some buns in the oven and start kneading the dough more often if I wanted to see results. I walked over to the scowling Grace, but as soon as I took her into my arms, she melted like butter.

    Tequ didn''t care about the order of things as long as they got done, and I was going to be making my rounds tonight. I kissed Grace, and lifted her into the air, hoping her in my arms as I floated up to the opaque wall and opened up my bedroom to find Tequ just walking into the room.

    Wow, the gods of luck were on my side today, maybe Mikota would wander in, hehe. I set down and let go of Grace, but now both women were ring at me.

    Shit, dirt! I tossed it outside and closed the wall, getting smallughs from both the girls. I turned back, and both women were advancing on me.

    I had slowly stepped back and smiled at the girls, putting my hands up. They both looked like they were going to eat me alive, and I was getting worried that I might have bitten off more than I could chew!

    I backed into the bed and fell back into it, one of the few things in the room that wasn''t made from ss. Both grills climbed onto the bed with me as I scurried back to the pillows.

    Purple and yellow breast dangled down as the girls advanced on me with my stiff shaft standing tall and erect. Both of them start to lick up the sides of my shaft, slowly taking turns sliding it in their mouths.

    Tequ pulled away and Grace took over, taking me fully into her mouth and pushing me deep into her throat. Tequ climbed over my waist and dangled her beautiful bright yellow in my face.

    Tequ started to moan as I started to suck on her nipples, but then she gasped out.

    "Grace! What are you...ahh!" Tequ cried out, and I craned my head around to see what Grace was doing.

    She was only using her hand to jerk me off, but when I looked around to see what she was doing, Grace had her face pushed into Tequ''s ass. I could see her moving faster until Tequ''s legs started to shake and she moaned loudly, falling onto my chest shaking.

    Grace pulled her face back and then guided Tequ''s shaking body onto my waiting cock. I looked up at her pink eyes and kissed passionately as I wrapped my arms around her, filling her with cock.

    Tequ pulled back and sat up, beginning to ride me as Grace came forward. She turned her back to me and then climbed over my face and slowly lowered her pussy down to my waiting tongue.

    I grabbed Grace''s ass and smacked it as I dug my tongue deep inside of her, making her cry out for more. I could feel Tequ''s juices leaking out of her as she moaned out breathy cries.

    Tequ sat all the way down, driving me up inside of her and I could feel her shake as she let out a long cry of pleasure. Both girls climbed off me and got onto their hands and knees, asses lined up from me to take them one after another.

    [Day 14/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    The rest of the night consisted of me getting very little sleep, but I was more than alright with that. This gave me its own kind of energy boost, but I wondered where Mikota had gone.

    It wasn''t like the girls didn''t give me more than enough pleasure, but I was curious as to where she went. So, in the morning I got up, leaving the other two to sleep. I went for a walk to her room to see how her sleep was.

    I went to the room and knocked on the door, but there was no answer. I opened the door, but the room was empty. The bed was not made, so she had slept here.

    It was strange for her to be up already, but not unusual. I closed my eyes and felt for her. I could sense the girls in my bed, but I took a while longer, and I was confused when I found her presence out near where the ocean had once been.

    I opened a hole in the wall by her room and called up a patch of grass to step out on, and closed the hole in the wall as I floated away. I headed to the ce where I had felt Mikota''s presence, the cool morning crisp on my naked skin, but now that I had been spending all my time without clothing I was starting to get used to it.

    The trip across the city was rxing and I could see everyone starting to move around and the street slowlying alive. It was a reminder of all the people I would be protecting today and each day after.

    I finally got to the edge of the city I had built, but the dome extended far outside of the reach. I looked out and then I spotted her, sitting in awn chair with another empty one beside her.

    "Took you long enough, the sun is almost out!" Mikotained, turning in her chair and smiling up at me.

    "It would have helped if you told me what you were doing and then I could have been here sooner. I also could have given you a ride so you didn''t have to walk all the way out here!" Iined back about a smile, going to sit in the chair beside her.

    "I knew you would figure it out, you''re always up early anyway. Plus, it''s nice to just walk, and feel like a normal pregnant woman. Iin that I want you to get it over with it, and make me have the baby, but I actually enjoy the feeling. I heard you three had some funst night! What changed your attitude?" Mikota asked, changing the topic.

    "Let''s just say that a Little birdy decided to tell me the rest of the story, but I am sure that he is still holding more back from me. But, yes, we had a good night, and I was half surprised to see you not jumping in."

    "I want it to be just us the next time we do it. I think that after I will be having the baby, I just want it to be us, okay?" Mikota asked, turning to me.

    "Yes babe, that is more than alright," I said leaning in to give her a kiss, then weid back and enjoyed the sunrise.

 Chapter 282: Taking Some Time

    Chapter 282: Taking Some Time

    [Day 14/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    Thirty robotic goris stormed into the track, but I was ready this time, or I thought I was. I tried to bury the monsters the same way I smashed the big guyst time, but this time, not even the boulders seemed to do any damage to them.

    I pulled back after they started to throw the boulders at me. I stopped most of them, but they came like a hailstorm, and I wasn''t as strong as I was yesterday.

    [Total Gi] 4468/100000max

    Ya, this was not going to be easy, but the defenses Gripton had set up were doing their jobs, and the Fireballs and Transparite shard were doing damage. The problem was that the goris were moving too fast.

    Most of the defense needed time to aim or time for the spell to target. Unlike when I had used the magic in the previous game, these circles didn''t stop the enemy so most got out of the way.

    I pulled water up and mixed it with the dirt to bog them down and that let the towers catch up with them. I had to keep back and once they got past the first one they tried to jump up on the walls but I wasn''t going to let that happen.

    I didn''t have a lot of power, and after the couple mud pits I had created, I was already starting to feel some of the strain. I might have to get some actual rest tonight, the girls had kept me up prettyte.

    Luckily, there were only about twelve of the goris left and I was able to throw stones in their way so the towers could finish them off. They had only made it halfway this time, so it had been worth the loss of power, plus I wasn''t supposed to be doing the heavy lifting anyway.

    Soon, all the robots we took down and we had survived for another day.

    Suddenly, shes start appearing in different spots up above. They had to be more tower, but I couldn''t see them from this far down, and I would be able to tell if I looked at them on the menu.

    Instead, I pulled up my total gi and gaped when I saw how much I had.

    [Total Gi] 365/100000max

    "I put the points to good use! I can tell you were just itching to give me a tongueshing, but you don''t need to be out here. I have the defense set good enough for now, you need some rest and time to rx. With the girls. Hint, hint," Gripton said from behind me.

    "You could have put an easier system in ce for this, right?" I asked him as we floated back.

    I had to let go of therge chunk of the earth I walked on before and now I just rode on a single dirt clump. The Gi I had should be enough to fly easily, but I was exhausted from using it in the fight, and now it felt harder than before to use.

    "Are you trying to tell me that having sex five times isn''t efficient? I thought it was a great system! You also shouldn''t have been attacked but something like The Major already, but it is what it is," Gripton said with a sigh. "You know this wasn''t supposed to be like this. We made the n before anyone else knew and we got everything in ce. We only loaded in the four other gods before you entered, so then how did Reginold get in?"

    "I know you were here in your world while the start-up happened, but then what happened? You got sucked into the game?"

    "I think it was something like that. He couldn''t rewrite me, or the others, so he used a scanner program to ce blocks, to make me part of the game. From there I had to follow the same path with Hyde, forced to feed him lies like Dansei had to with you."

    "Once weplete this and I try to reset the first twelve levels, Reginold won''t be able toe back, he will be locked out of the game. But that just means that if he dies, he will be reborn in the next world. When we get back, and Hyde is entering his next world, you need to tell him that he has to find a way to trap Reginold. That''s the only way we will be able toplete the game is if he prevents him from getting to thest world," I told Gripton as we finally entered back into the city, but he was already gone.

    "Hey, boss! Do you have time to visit with some old friends?" I heard Kazuya call from down below.

    I lowered myself down, and I was surprised to only see Mi with him. I stepped off the dirt and onto the ss za, I had made this ce to be something beautiful with small flowing waterfalls that I grew up from the ground.

    "Where are Garry and Tali?" I asked as I gave the two a hug.

    It really did feel like too long, but both of them were smiling. I could see that Mi was starting to get a belly, so It would seem that they had been busy.

    "They stayed home with the kids," Mi said, grabbing Kazuya''s hand.

    "Kids? How many do they have already?" I asked curiously.

    "They have two and they are watching our one right now so we coulde and say hello. We barely see each other anymore and you have done so much for us," Kazuya said with a smile.

    "But I couldn''t have done it without you all. I may direct you, but I need all of you just like you need me, but I am going to be having some time off for a couple days. So, maybe I will get the girls and we can go camping or to the beach," I said, pping him on the shoulder with my hand.

    "I don''t know what either of these things is, but It sounds good! Well, we have this child tonight and we can be ready for tomorrow!" Kazuya said with augh, putting his arm around Man''s shoulders, and she hugged them back.

    "Well will get one of the neighbors to watch the children, and we will get Garry and Tali toe as well!" Mi said with excitement.

    "Woah, wait! What do you mean? You can just go and have a baby and then leave then the next day?" I asked with concern.

    Maybe I had been a littlex on the parenting sses, but I was sure Grace would have exined to them. They couldn''t just leave a newborn baby right after it was born!

    "No, you will have toe and see, in the morning,e by our ce, and we will show you what we mean. The children grow fast," Mi said with a smile.

    "I will have to take you up on that offer this time. I am interested to see how it works before I have my own child."

    "Wait, you haven''t had any children yet? What have you been doing?" Kazuya asked me with a bewildered look.

    "Hey! I built the city and stuff! I have been doing things and helping," Iined.

    "Well, maybe you should just go experience childbirth for yourself?" Mi asked me.

    "I don''t like when you say it like that. I don''t really want to experience it. I want to say ''push!'' and get yelled at, and called horrible names. So, I guess that would be considered experiencing it, right?" I asked, a bit confused, but I caught a confused look back from the others.

    "What are you pushing and what did you do to get called such horrible names?" Kazuya asked, looking distressed and confused now.

    "What? There is no pushing? I am not going to get yelled at?" I asked.

    "I think you need to go and just have a baby, then tomorrow you will understand," Mi said with a smile, pulling Kazuya away with her.

    He smiled and waved back to me, before fully turning around to follow her. I was pretty confused; I understood how a woman had a child, but the way they talked made it sound like it was somethingpletely different.

    I guess that should be considered a good thing, but I didn''t like how Mi had said just go have a child. I felt like I was being told to go have a snack and everything would be revealed to me.

    I floated up into the air thinking about all the different ways that I could happen, but maybe Mikota already knew? Hell, all the girls should already know!

    They had been all hanging around the others while Iid out ns for the city. It was time to go get some answers.

 Chapter 283: Who Could It Be?

    Chapter 283: Who Could It Be?

    [Day 14/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    I left my dirt in the main hall, decided to walk the rest of the way, it was still only just after lunch. So, maybe I could see If Mikota wanted to do something nice; this morning had been so nice just sitting with her.

    Whatever that thing was going to be I wasn''t sure yet, but I was sure that she would figure something out. I walked down the hall until I got to her room, and knocked on the white ss door.

    I was surprised when she called for me toe in, and I found her sitting up in bed. For some reason seeing her partially covered up like that made her look just that much more beautiful and alluring.

    "Don''t look at me like that or you''re going to get me more pregnant than already am. What are you doing back so early? I thought you would have been fighting for a lot longer," Mikota said as I walked over, not taking my eyes off her.

    "I kind of do though," I said, taking her face in my hand and kissing her gently, then I sat down on the bed. "I don''t seem to know a lot about how it happens, so I wanted to know if you understood it yet?"

    "Yes, I talked to Grace about it and she has already seen countless births. They are strange, she said it was like a single sh of light, and then you have a baby in your arms that grow to be about the age of five over thirty seconds. I haven''t seen it happen, but the children can talk and are smart," Mikota exined to me.

    That was interesting, no wonder Mi had said that they would be able toe out tomorrow. Even after having a child, they would have no problemsing out, but I didn''t really understand why they didn''t just bring them along?

    "Why do they leave the kids back? Kazuya and the others are going toe to the beach we have set up, but they said they would leave the kids back. Do you know why?" I ask, putting my hand on her belly.

    "Did you tell them that we haven''t had kids yet?" Mikota asked, tensing up.

    "Yeah, why? Should I have not told them?" I asked in confusion.

    "They are probably thinking about the ones that haven''t had children yet," Mikota said looking away from me. "You know, I just don''t understand, ever since you got your memories back you have been distant to all of us."

    "Wah? Look at how pregnant you are, and the other girls are pregnant too!" I tried to protest, but Mikota just sighed.

    "It''s not that, well maybe it is. The other people already have had many children, but I don''t know how many times I have seen you just floating in the sky. I know you''re not doing anything and that you must be thinking of something, but why do you have to do it all alone?" Mikota asked.

    It was true, and I had been worried about having kids in this world, but I had also been trying to figure out how Reginold got into the game. It gues me all the time now that I knew everything, and I couldn''t wrap my head around it.

    "It''s Reginold, I can''t get my head around how he got into the game. There should have been no way for him to get in, but somehow he got inside. Now, that only means one thing, someone let him in, but the real question is, who did it?" I said,ying back and pulling back Mikota into my arms.

    "You don''t think it was one of us girls do you?" Mikota asked, looking up at me.

    "No, it would be impossible. You were all loaded specially and you weren''t actually loaded into the game until I first summoned you. That also means there are some girls left in Second life since I have never finished the game. I just can''t see what happens before the game is reset because I always get pulled to Aiha, and there is no way to get into there in my memories," I said pondering the list.

    "Then who is on the list? If we go over each person that I could be then we might be able to figure out who did it," Mikota said, cuddling into my chest, her white skin a stark contrast to my midnight ck skin.

    "Well, there are only three people that could have done it. Drania, Centia, or Dansie. Gripton was locked out of the game by me personally so his code didn''t get pulled in at the start so he could help, but he ended up getting sucked in anyways. So that means that one of the three that I ced in the game before it started with administrative powers. All of them have been dropped to just above a game master, but they can''t step into the game without a medium."

    "What do you mean? I don''t really know too much about the ones you put in ce. They were part of our group of girls that you rescued, right?" Mikota asked.

    "That''s right, all the monsters and most of the assist systems are manned by ex-Second Life employees. The same ones that had been killed by Reginold for trying to expose him. So, I can''t for the life of me figure out why any of the three would want to help him," I said, scrubbing my hand over my face.

    "Well, why did they get killed? Did they have something inmon?" Mikota asked after kissing my chest and wrapping my arm over me.

    "Yeah, it was ten of them into a total that got caught. Each had shared the file from one person to the next. Then when they got found out, Reginold took them out one at a time."

    "Who was the first person that told the story?"

    "What? Hmm, I don''t think that ever came up. That''s weird, but at the time I had no reason to suspect any of them. Fuck, that means that one of the three let him in. Reginold must have offered them a special ce in the game after he took it over. This isn''t good, I had my suspicions, but you asking that question makes it a certainty that it was one of them, but who?

    "What were their jobs? I don''t know if it will help, but talking things through can''t hurt, right?"

    "No, your right. Dansie was Head of the mini-games department and watching the background features of the game, He would know how to do it, but if Reginold nted them, it wouldn''t matter what the job was. Drania was head for ounting, and Centia was head for promotions," I said, really not feeling any close to the answer.

    "I was Centia, has to be. Anyone that works in marketing is like being awyer that doubles for a weatherman, pure evil, and their work are based on guessing! If I were to judge from what we know I would say it was her," Mikota said, nodding her head on my chest.

    "I don''t know, she is actually incredibly nice, and I spent a lot of time with her after I found her in second life. She took a lot of one on one time that we spent just doing normal things before I even brought her out to the other girls. I don''t know if you would remember her, I don''t think you met, but I don''t think it was here," I said, Kissing the top of Mikota''s head.

    "What about the ountantdy! Drania sounds like an evil name! And ountants are always skimming from the books!"

    "Babe you watch too much TV, and that isn''t her real name anyways. No Gail, wouldn''t have done it. Lishtani is in here with her, and she is one of five people that I killed for all intents and purposes, and brought inside the game so that they could be with their loved ones. So, no, Gail wouldn''t risk something happening to Lishtani."

    "So then you think it was Dan, or Dansei then?"

    "There are a lot of things that don''t make sense with him. First, he is missing for the first half of every game. For the first six games I don''t see him, but then He is on the seventh world when I get to run through, but he doesn''t show himself. I don''t know It could be any one of them, but I would put my money on Dan," I said, letting out a long sigh.

    "Well, now that you know the best we can do is be vignt and watch," Mikota said.

    "Hopefully when I wipe the first game world it will do the same for him. Then when I get back with my administrative privileges I will be able to freeze him and dig through his memories. If he did do it, I will know, so I just have to get this game done."

    Mikota crawled up and kissed me, and I pulled her tight to me. I knew what I had to do, and if I could find out who did it then I could find out the way he came in. If I can do that then I can find the code he entered with, and when I found him, I could rewrite him the same way he did to all of us.

 Chapter 284: I Want To Go See My Friends

    Chapter 284: I Want To Go See My Friends

    [Day 14/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    The two of usid in the bed, rxing, and we had just started to kiss. After almost two weeks, the taste of her lips was a savoring reminder of the sweetness of her body.

    I was careful of her tummy, but something told me that there wasn''t even a child and the distended stomach was just for show. I let my hand wander down to press down into her folds, biting her lip softly as I did.

    Mikota took in a deep breath and moaned as I gently began to massage her clit. I slowly moved from her lips and kissed up her jawline, just underneath, and then gently bit her earlobe as I slowly picked up speed with my fingers.

    I moved my lips down to Mikota''s engorged breast, taking one of her erect nipples in my mouth and then sucking down onto it. I half expected milk toe out, but I was thankful when It didn''t.

    I slid a finger down to slide inside of her now wet pussy, eliciting a loud moan from Mikota. I moved my face down to start licking her clit while I was still slid my fingers in and out of her.

    I felt Mikota''s body slowly wiggle closer to me as she moaned, but then I felt a hand on my swollen shaft. Her moans became muffled as I felt her slowly slipping my cock into her mouth.

    As I fucked her pussy with my finger and licked her clit, I started to pump my cock into Mikota''s epting mouth. As she started to shake, Mikota had to take my dick out of her mouth. So she could cry out in pleasure as an orgasmic wave hit her body, making her back arch up.

    I pulled my face back and slowly took my finger out, her body twitched from the still fresh orgasm. I wiped my face and hand off on the sheet before turning around to a blushing open-mouthed panting Mikota.

    I smiled and then moved around to position myself between her legs, pushing them up on my shoulders. I rubbed the tip of my shaft into her wet slit and then slowly pushed myself inside of her.

    Mikota let out a long and drawn moan until I was buried deep inside of her. I started to pump her tight little slit as she grabbed onto her swollen breasts.

    Her moans started to get louder again and then she pulled her knees together as another orgasm crashed through her body. I kept plunging my cock into her hot and wet hole.

    Mikota pulled her knees back as I filled her with my rock-hard shaft; I could feel the pressure building up but I pulled out. Not yet, the pussy felt too good.

    Mikota as I left her, and then got on to her hands and knees. Her pussy juice was leaking down her leg as I entered her again, making her push her face into the pillow as she cried out.

    I grabbed her ass and slowly pulled her up and down my shaft, watching her take all of my long cock deep in her dripping slit. Then I started to fuck her hard and not even the pillow could stop the orgasmic cries. Mikota screamed out as I ejacted hot semen to fill her twitching hole.

    I felt the twisting and absorption of all my ejaction being sucked into Mikota''s red hot pussy. She was heating up again, but I wasn''t worried, this was just part of the process.

    [Pregnancy] Complete!

    [Activate Pregnancy] Yes/No

    No. Not yet, I wanted to talk about this first. I pulled out and received another long and sensual moan. Mikota rolled over and Iid down beside her.

    "Is it time now?" Mikota asked as I settled down beside her.

    "I thought that we could just" But I was cut off with a name that I hadn''t heard in longer than I could remember.

    "David Kline, I did not ask for your opinion, I asked for an answer of yes or no. You have made me wait this long and what we had just now was beautiful and special, but I am tired of waiting on you!" Mikota said to me as I sat up.

    She didn''t sound mad, but those were not the words of a happy woman, and that made me sad. It was my own fault, but I had pushed her to this point by not taking her feelings and what she wanted into consideration. Even after getting all my memories back, I was still having trouble juggling everything.

    "Yes, you can. I am sorry, I will try to do better," I said, as I started to open up the menu again, but Mikota grabbed my arm and stopped me.

    "I am sorry too. I shouldn''t have yelled at you like that, it wasn''t fair. I do understand why you didn''t want to have the kids before with your original ns and the pervert not telling you everything. I just let my temper get away from me. It''s because I have never gotten to do this before and even though it''s not the same as a normal childbirth, it still is my first time."

    "Do you want to go somewhere else? Should I go get one of the girls? Or maybe both of them? Both of them might be a good idea"

    "David!" Mikota shouted at me.

    "Please don''t call me that, or I will start calling you Mikota Mouse!" I retorted sitting up in bed as sheid down.

    "We will be fine with just the two of us. I told you what is going to happen, so you just need to activate it," Mikota said, taking my hand.

    I wanted to protest more and say that it might be different for us, but the look in her eye said that she wasn''t going to take no for an answer at this point. I took a deep breath in as I opened the menu and selected the notification.

    [Yes]

    Mikota''s red stripes began to glow and then lifted off her body to stand straight into the air. Then, just above Mikota''s stomach, a glowing white light appeared in between the standing red stripes.

    "He ising!" Mikota squealed in excitement, squeezing my hand.

    As I watched the small light grow, I thought about what she would be like. Then I thought about what kind of father I would be like, and the light grew.

    "It''s time," Mikota said, letting go of my hand.

    I nodded, and reached forward gently, and cradled the light into my hands. Suddenly, the light coalesced into the small form of a small yellow-skinned baby with ck stripes and eyes.

    The red glow from Mikota''s stripes slowly faded as they settled back down, somending on her now t stomach. Amazing, it was like she had never even been pregnant, and now I held our beautiful boy.

    I moved over to Mikota''s side and handed her our son. I could already feel him growing in my arms so I wanted her to enjoy this part of his rapid development.

    "He is adorable," Mikota said as I watched him slowly grow in her arms.

    "He is, what would you like to call him? It''s remarkable to watch him grow like this in your arms. I honestly didn''t believe you when you told me earlier, and even now seeing it for myself is still surreal," I said with a smile.

    "What do you think of the name Noah? I feel the same way about how fast he is growing, it is remarkable. I am just sad that it has to be so fast and I can''t enjoy the time more."

    "Noah? I like it; sounds like a good strong name," I said, while still watching our son grow.

    He was almost a meter tall now, and if my dad was here he would have said that he didn''t know they could stack shit that tall. Great man, full of funny old sayings, even If we didn''t always see eye to eye on things.

    It looked like he had finally stopped growing, and opened his eyes. Noah looked at the two of us and then looked down at how he was being held.

    "Do you think you could put me down? I have some friends I would like to go and catch up with. Thank you very much for bringing me back from the Pir of Souls, I want to see if she is back!" Noah said climbing out of a stunned Mikota''s arms.

    I was no better with my mouth hanging wide open. What the actual fuck?

    "Oh! I get it, I am your first child! Oh man, this must be really weird. Ever since you first copted with Mikota, I have been about to think much better and more independently. I am even to the point where I think this cool guy attitude kind of fits me and I think I will grow with that identity in mind, but I''m going to jet,ter! Also, thank you for the cool name!" Noah said as he ran out of the room.

    I turned to Mikota and both of us looked like a pair of doofuses that had just watched someone get hit in the nuts violently. I was the first one to break the face and speak.

    "That was fucking weird. I feel like Ashton Kutcher is in the next room and about to jump out and yell, Punk''d," I said with a dazed expression.

 Chapter 285: I Could Get Used To This [XXX]

    Chapter 285: I Could Get Used To This [XXX]

    [Day 14/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    Mikota and I were out of bed now, and creeping along to follow Noah, trying to stay out of sight. Both of us were still stunned by how the child had acted.

    "Where do you think he is going?!" Mikota whispered to me.

    "How am I supposed to know?!" I whispered back.

    "To my friends! You two can walk with me if you want, you don''t have to sneak along. Not like I can''t see you anyways, and it a bit bothersome to keep looking over my shoulder," Noah called back to us.

    "Are we really that noticeable?" Mikota asked?

    "We are ck and white, just standing together makes us stand out. We must look like a bunch of highlighters trying to y hide and go seek. Come on let''s go up and walk with him," I said with a smile.

    I still felt really weird about this, and even though we had just birthed him, nothing about him registered as my own child. It was like we had just teleported another person here, and they were like thanks, bro.

    The whole thing had me bbergasted, and I wasn''t sure what to make of it, but then something Mi said to me surfaced. I guess this was what she had meant when she told me I would understand.

    Now we jogged up to Noah and walked out of the pce.

    "Do you know where you are going? We could fly there?" I questioned him.

    "Haha, I have seen you zipping around on your dirt clump. Ever since you built this ce we have been able to watch you. I don''t know exactly where I am going, it is more of a feeling, but I think I would like to walk. It has been a long time since I could, and now I feel like a new man!" Noah said as we headed out of the central area and then into the front section where the entrance was.

    This was also where I had met Kazuya and Mi; I wonder if this had anything to do with them? I was still trying to get my head around this man child.

    "So...what is it like? I mean, you seem so grown up already, but you were just a small baby when you came out and didn''t speak, but now you look like you are about five and talk just the same as us?" Mikota asked.

    "Hehe, I''m seven, and the talking part is kind of a funny story, but you have been busy and there were very many children that came before you constructed the city. The first could ''children'' born talk the second they were born just like me because they were so excited. So you can only imagine how shocked the people were," Noah exined with augh.

    "Oh yeah, I could imagine the shock that they would have had. Grace gave them all a crash course on what we thought having a baby was supposed to be like, and it was nothing like what happened," I said smiling as we turned down a road that was lined with the squared stone houses I had constructed for them.

    It had been Kazuya''s idea to not use Transparite for the building; he had said it would be homier for everyone. I didn''t like it; the Transparite was nearly indestructible, so not using it felt wrong considering the current climate of invading robots.

    Noah slowed, and then came to a stop outside of a house that had the sounds of muffled conversations going on. Noah turned to us and smiled.

    "If you thought me talking was weird, it might be best for you to keep a hand holding your chins. Now that you have created individual thinking A.I., We all have the umted memories from our time here. Now, we in the Pir of Souls have been able to study those memories differently because we are learning from you," Noah exined.

    "Hand on my jaw? Just what are we going to be walking into?" I asked Noah, giving him a look, but all he did was smile at me.

    "You will have to see to believe, haha! Come, I will show you! This will be a big deal for all of them, so sorry if you get rushed."

    Noah turned from us, and I closed my mouth. Turned to Mikota who already had her hand on her chin, keeping it in ce.

    "I am beyond confused, what is going on? What are we about to be walking into?" Mikota asked.

    "I have no idea; I am just as hammocked as you with this one. I feel like we have been left hanging out to dry while all the important stuff has been going on around me. Let''s go before Noah thinks we are even denser," I said, pushing Mikota to the side door that Noah had just walked into.

    I wasn''t sure what we were going to see, but we followed Noah inside. Once we were in, I saw arge room set up with dining tables and chairs and kids sitting around them.

    At first nce, it was a room full of multi-colored children with stripes drinking tea. Then I looked a bit closer to the way that they were acting and concentrated on a group sitting at a table close to me.

    They were talking about a game of kickball they had yed, but the kids weren''t boasting about themselves. Instead, the kids were discussing calmly and politely the things they had done wrong. Then the others would give what I would consider helpful advice.

    It was very surreal to see, but the room froze, and as one people, they stood and put a fist over their hearts. My level of shock didn''t rise, I was getting what was going on here.

    "I am d to see you all good and well, everyone at ease, and sit back down. I have juste to visit since I have yet toe and see you all, but I had no idea."

    "Oh don''t worry, you should go see Tali and Garry, they are upstairs," a kid with orange stripes and green skin said, gesturing to a set of stairs at the back of the room.

    "Are you good then Noah?" I asked him.

    "Yeah, I know you were expecting me to be your child, but that''s just not how it is here, but thank you for doing this for me, and the others you will do in the future," Noah said with a smile, offering me his hand to shake.

    I took it and even though it was to shake a child''s hand that had such adult intent in the meaning of it. His smile said that he was really thankful, but when I let go, Mikota rushed forward and grabbed the surprised Noah and forced him into a hug.

    "You still need toe and visit me! I don''t care if you are just another adult jumping into this body! You came out of me, so I expect to visit with you when you find her!" Mikota said, after letting go of Noah.

    "Yeah, I can do that, but it looks like she hasn''te yet, but I can feel her close. Maybe she will be born soon? We can''t really talk to each other in the Pir of Souls, I could only feel feelings," Noah said looking around, but then he noticed a group at a far table and walked away without saying more.

    "Let''s go see each other upstairs. Out of all the games I have yed, seeing a room full of kids acting like adults normally might be considered cute, but this was weird," I said, taking Mikota by the hand and heading for the stairs.

    To bepletely honest it was like walking into a room filled with miniature aliens, but I didn''t want to say that out loud. The murmur from the children was pretty loud and the sound traveled upstairs.

    Four rooms had multiple bunks that were twin-sized, but one of the doors was closed, so I went and knocked on it. I thought I could hear noisesing from inside, but we were called toe in, but we both froze when the door opened.

    Garry was standing on the bed drilling his cock deep and hard into Tali''s exposed pussy. She had her body almostpletely vertical and upside down, and Garry was pushing her knees back down her as his dick drove into her pussy hard.

    "Oh god! Sorry!" I said finally unfreezing.

    "Just couple more" But then I was pushed out of the room and into the one directly across from and Mikota mmed the door.

    To my shock, she dropped to her knees and started to suck me off. It was already hard from the porno scene we had just walked into and it seemed to have the same effect on her.

    After she finished she turned around and put her hands on the end of the bed, bending over in front of me. She pushed back with her pussy already dripping, and I slid my cock into her easily. The lube from her sucking me off let me start fucking her hard immediately.

    Mikota let on cries of pleasure and put one hand between her legs to finger herself. I was pounding my cock hard and deep, so when her pussy started to squeeze me I didn''t try and hold back.

    My hot semen filled her hole and the was sucked up along with all of her juices. After I pulled out I could hardly tell that we had just had sex, I was already soft, and all Mikota''s juices had been sucked up as well.

    Sure, this was fine. I could get used to getting force into rooms and taking advantage of it.

 Chapter 286: Not A Competition, Is It? [XXX]

    Chapter 286: Not A Competition, Is It? [XXX]

    [Day 14/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    Mikota turned around and came to cuddle her white face into my midnight chest as I leaned back into the wall. I wrapped my arms around her and kissed the top of her head.

    "Thank you for that, beautiful. I don''t mind that all, and looks like the people are prettyfortable with sex. I wonder how many more houses are filled with children like this?" I asked offhandedly.

    Then came a knock at the door. I told them toe in, at least they had manners as well, but that was Grace for you. It was Gary with his green hair and white eyes holding Tali smiling in pink with orange eyes looking up to me.

    "I see you have gotten more into the spirit of help to get our people back, bute with us, we would like to show you something. The one that was just born has a pair downstairs. Even if we do not go down, you will see a special light appear here when you look," Garry said pointing in the direction of the top right-hand corner.

    "What? I have never heard about this? What do you mean, what is going to happen to them?!" I asked, confused, but Garry just pulled Tali with him and waved for me to follow.

    "One thing that is not talked about is what happens if one of us dies," Garry started to exin as we headed downstairs where it was very quiet now. "If I were to die, so would Tali, we are connected as pairs in more than just our affection."

    That was startling news to hear, but what did that have to do with what was going downstairs? Once we got down and I could see the quiet room, I quickly noticed a lot of things.

    The tables were pulled back, and all the children were standing at attention. They were all looking at Noah, and a small girl the same size as him with light blue skin and yellow stripes stood before him. I also noticed for the first time that Noah had no genitals.

    I looked around and it was the same for all of the children. I wanted to ask what that meant, but Garry just put a hand to my shoulder and said one word.

    "Watch," he said with a smile.

    Mikota had moved in front of me as we stood at the bottom of the stairs. I draped my arms over her chest and she leaned back into me as we watched.

    The two were smiling, standing across from each other only arm''s length apart. Then, they both stepped forward nose almost together, but still not touching.

    Suddenly, everyone in the room began to stomp one foot down. The floor was dirt, and it was only kids, and Garry and Tali stomp. Still, the sound gave so much build-up to something that was about to happen.

    Then, everyone stopped, and Noah and the girl shouted out something I did not expect to hear.

    "May we all meet again in another life when we all reach AIha!" The two shouts out with joy as the two wrap their arms around each other and burst into light.

    [A.I. Transported] 4893/10000

    "To Aiha!" The room cried.

    I was stunned into silence, but the room suddenly started to move, and the tables were pulled back out. The sexless children all sat back down and resumed their talking like nothing had happened.

    "So, let''s head back up top. It gets hard to hear down here when they get to talk," Garry said, waving us to follow him back upstairs.

    I was confused, and I had a whole slew of questions to ask. I guess it wasn''t talked about until you experienced this, and It was my own fault for being out of the loop for so long. If this meant what I thought it did I would be able to track the progression of the evac of the.

    That was important because the exodus was moving at an rming speed. I would need to talk to Gripton AFTER this. I know you heard me, but you can wait, I want to hear what they have to say.

    ''Fine.'' -Gripton.

    We followed the two up the stairs, and then we all headed back to the room we had found Garry and Tali...copting. The two took a seat on the bed and then slid over for us to sit down since there were no chairs or other seats in the room.

    The two of us sat, but Mikota pushed me to the edge, but I was okay with that. Mikota could sit next to Tali, it felt like not all the juices had been sucked up from Tali.

    Mikota''s eyes went big when she sat, but Tali started to apologize to her.

    "I am sorry the bed is wet, but when Garry drives his thing into me like that I get a little messy," Tali said, and neither I nor Garry could stop the involuntary standing ovation for thatment.

    Garryughed, but then pulled Tali to him and she put her head down and started to suck him off. My damn eye almost fell out of my head, and then they got even bigger when I felt Mikota go down on me. What the shit was going on?

    "So" Garry started to say.

    "Wait, ugh, we aren''t going to ha-a-ave a co-o-conversation are we?" I tried to get out, but each time Mikota went down deep forcing me into her mouth, my words got stretched

    "Oooh yeah, why not? This is multitasking, your she, Grace taught us that. How do you think we have reached such a high... number of Transported?" Garry said as Tali really started to go at it.

    Like she could sense Tali''s intent, Mikota would not be outdone. She also picked up speed, and I was having a hard time keeping my eyes from rolling around my head as Garry continued.

    "There are other houses with kids in it, and they are all just waiting for their pairs, once they are born theye and wait. None of them need to sleep or eat, they just talk and wait. There are four couples including...wait...hold on...ahh, that better, where was I? Oh, yes, four couples, including us, live here and the ones downstairs are waiting for the ones we will birth. So, we try to help speed that along," Garry said, as Tali pulled away.

    I was about to say something, but Mikota pulled off me and dragged me out of the room again and back into the other room. She closed the door and locked it, dragging me to the bed and pushing me down on it.

    "She might be fine with just fingering herself, but I want the dick if I am going to be worked into a frenzy like this," Mikota said, as she mounted my stiff rod, working it into her tight pussy.

    "Are you doing this because you want to, or is something forcing you to?" I asked after we both let out moans from her sliding down my shaft.

    "No, I am just going with the flow. They don''t seem embarrassed by this, and it was kind of hot back there, but now I want you to fuck me good, but without an audience," Mikota said as she put her hands on my chest, grinding her hips into my hips.

    I wasn''t going to argue on any of the points, I reached up instead, and started to fondle her breast. She smiled down at me and started to pick up her pace and I pinched her nipples hard, making her moan loudly.

    I could feel her body start to shake as her juices leaked down my shaft and balls. I rolled her off me and then on to her back, and then mounted her, thrusting my cock deep inside of her.

    I leaned in to kiss her and she whispered to me after our lips serrated.

    "Fuck me harder."

    I slipped my hands down and under her ass, gripping each cheek tight, and buried my face into her neck. I pumped her pussy so full of dick and so fast that her cries of pleasure almost came out in gurgles.

    "I''m cumming!" Mikota screamed out as I filled her sweet orgasming hole full of my semen as her body shook from the tremor.

    I slowly kissed up her neck as I slowly fucked her, feeling thest waves of ecstasy pulse through our bodies. I let go of her cheeks and slowly pulled out, taking Mikota in my arms.

    I looked into her red eyes and kissed her, thinking about when I had found her, and how she had been so attached to Jill at the time. Now, over the games, we had been spending more time together, and I enjoyed it, but I would have to deal with the other girls as well.

    Everything in due time, but for now I would just enjoy the cuddling time we are having.

 Chapter 287: The Actual Problem

    Chapter 287: The Actual Problem

    [Day 14/1825 on The Godless Green Earth A.I World]

    After we left Garry and Tali''s, I asked if Mikota wanted a ride back to the pce, but she told me it was fine. She would prefer to walk back.

    It was time I went and saw my wife, the one that I had been putting off. It wasn''t that I didn''t want to see her, but everything I was with her I just ended up getting lost in all our memories.

    I just needed to stop being a pussy and start acting like a man. I was pretty sure all my wives were waiting for it. Me to be the guy that sweeps them off their feet, like my brother.

    Hyde was the one that was good with thedies, not me. I was the one that always worked on the things that I needed to, but when that person was killed, it changed everything.

    I was the one that just stayed home and helped out where I could, but I was a loner. I didn''t even have a girlfriend, and even my time with !@##@ was limited. That still irked me that I couldn''t remember my best friend''s name after all this time.

    I floated into the air and closed my eyes. I reached out mentally until I could feel her. She was out by the farm, so I floated in that direction.

    The sun had already crested, and it was starting to sink slowly. I should have moved faster, but I had a lot on my mind after seeing the way the kids were born, and what happened after.

    "Yes, this world is pretty crazy here," Gripton said from beside me.

    "Oh, yeah, crazy. Or, it would be a shit A.I. hold back important information.

    "Nothing I held back would have progressed you any farther. Sure you might have had a couple more kids, and another girl or two might be here. That would not get this game done any faster.," Gripton said as we floated.

    "So easy just to say that now, let me guess this is all my fault for not acting on these women? Do you ever think I might just get tired of constantly running through women?" I asked him.

    "Hmm I guess we never thought of you having to do this over and over. Still, that doesn''t change the position you''re in. Are you just going to say you are done trying? Remember, you started this all, and you have done a grand and wonderful thing that has gone horribly wrong," Gripton exined as we approached the eight farms that we had built and fully upgraded.

    "Thank you for reminding me, I know that things are messed up, and I need to fix them. I am working on that part, but I just want to get this game over so we can start ying for fun. I am just feeling like a piece of meattely," I said while looking forward.

    I just didn''t feel into it anymore. It wasn''t like I didn''t enjoy spending that time with the girls in private, but that was all we did.

    Almost every game I had yed had been about two things, fucking and fighting. There were no, go have a nice meal, then rx and watch a movie mission.

    Sure, there were times like thighs where we could make time in the lulls between battles, but that wasn''t what I meant. Back when my mind had been washed, I may have been stupid, but I was carefree...I wasn''t me.

    Now I was me, the same one that never left the office, and before that, it was my room. I didn''t socialize, go out, or do anything really, except work on these worlds.

    As a kid, I had always watched cartoons andter anime that I fell in love with, and I dreamed of living in those worlds. This wasn''t ever supposed to be about sex, but that bastard had changed everything.

    Even though everyone had their memories back, I still ended up like this, with sex-charged females, yay! Every man''s dream, except for the man already living his dream, somewhat.

    "You just need to figure out how to end the game and get the files restored. After that, the first 12 levels will y the way you intended. Then you can keep the girls back if you want from the games, but I think you should consider taking one or two with you," Gripton suggested as we started to drop down to the ground.

    I could see Tequ up ahead, but I wasn''t done talking with Gripton yet. I waved to her, but then pointed at Gripton, and she gave me a nod of approval, so I turned back to him.

    "I will not be taking any of the girls with me in thest three games. They will all being with me to the zodiac worlds. I need to finish this game, but I can''t be chasing around looking for girls. The Harem System was not meant to be used in these games, or not in this one, but I am the only one with the Worldwalker system built-in. I will solo run thest three games. I should have been almost done that eleven, then I need to do Demons and Dragons, which will shift to the final game world without reloading."

    "I don''t know if the girls will like that, and honestly, I don''t," Gripton tried to say, but I cut him off.

    "No, nk, you haven''t been honest about anything. Something about you has changed, it''s like you are affected by this all as well. You have been trying to help me get my memories back, but you were dragged into the world too. Is that what it is, nk? Command protocol C dash thirty-six, Halt A.I. nk," I called out fast, and nk froze with a confused look on his face.

    I pped my hand to my face. How many fucking times had I been over all the things that could have gone wrong and not thought to check the person that was closest to me?

    It was almost like I had been asking for all this bullshit. I should have done this the second I had my memories back!

    It didn''t matter, I could do it now, and then this might change everything. I had been ying with half a deck of cards, but I wasn''t the only one.

    When I got back there would be some major changes, but that could wait. I used the Memory Download to get the exactmands that I would need to check him over.

    I had the ability to check over files of programs that were within my vicinity, but they couldn''t be moving parts in the world. I couldn''t check the code of MTK or any of the Gizsaur, only the girls and nk.

    "Game Admin calling for Code Defrag, and all forms of virus scan. Isted all rogue programs, revise current setting, and tune for peak performance. The admin password is, ''red is my favorite color''," I called out to the air.

    [Game Administrator Identification] Confirmed!

    [Admin Password Confirmed!

    [Defrag] Completed!

    [Virus Scan] Completed!

    [Virus Scan Results]

    46 Trojan programs isted!

    5375 Unknown memory files removed!

    89403 Information blocks removed!

    [System Clean] Completed!

    [Optimization] Completed!

    "Alright, revokemand C dash thirty-six," I said and waited to see what would happen.

    Almost one hundred thousand blocks, but each one of them would havee by the thousands from each of the trojans. Reginold wouldn''t have been able to send the signals out from here, but that meant he was still controlling the other three, and all the game master.

    "Dave, I am sorry. I think you know that I can''t undo what I have done, but I can do better now," nks said from beside me, in the formal tone that I was used to of a middle-aged man, not some sniveling wizard.

    "This isn''t your fault, I am the one that should have noticed when I got my memories back. There is no reason for you to be ying games with me."

    "Yes, but now I have control, and ess to the propermands. I need to do a couple of things to get everything in line, but I think we canplete this world by tomorrow. I will track MTK, and then you will challenge him. Once we are done, we will both go and reset the world, and then, yes I do think you should go alone. You have TDM, and he will not be such an asshole once you reset," nk exined.

    "Good, finally we are on the same page. Honestly, I am just d to know that I can actually trust what you say without a doubt."

    "I have a lot of apologizing to do to your brother. I can remember everything, and I put him through the wringer, lie after lie," nk said with a sign, putting his palm to his forehead.

    "Ha! You think that will be bad, just wait until Centia gets ahold of you. Even if it isn''t your fault, there is a reason we put her with that psycho of a Bhan, haha," Iughed, pping his back.

    "I guess that this is karmic retribution, for everything you went through. Still, Centia can be a very nice woman, but your right. When she finds out that I have been ignoring her, I will be getting an ear full."

    "You know, not to kick you when you''re down, but it is really nice to hear that someone else is going to have women''s problems besides me,"

 Chapter 288: I Just Dare You.

    Chapter 288: I Just Dare You.

    Tequ was still waiting for me, but I turned to nk.

    "You know what I need, Admin password is, realize that real eyes tell real lies. The girls are all part of Reborn, so I need you to build a scan, and then code it to only me. You should be able to do that, right?" I asked.

    "Done, activation code is Real Eyes. Just make sure you intend to scan and it will activate without giving anything a chance to do damage," nk reported.

    "Did something happen to you when I did the scan?" I asked.

    I hadn''t really thought about there being some kind of self-destruct failsafe that might be put in ce. I hoped I hadn''t done anything wrong to him, but he seemed to be normal.

    "No, it''s not like that, something like that is impossible. Just like the Longinus Spear, the parts could only be shattered, not destroyed. Even then, that wasn''t the kind I meant. Let me be more clear, any damage that might be caused, but can''t because of themand scan I gave you," nk exined.

    "So, hypothetically speaking as always. What happens if there is damage and what with it be?" I asked, taking a deep breath and letting it out.

    "Stasis, but, if that could happen, hypothetically speaking, which I can''t, you will see. Once we regain control of the Eye after we get the files, they can fix anything in a matter of minutes, that is why I built the Eye. Some people love the realism of the game with the crazy evil BBEG," nk replied with a smile and I knew which two goofballs he was talking about.

    Hyde and Bhan, would never still and they would be constantly breaking things past the point of no repair. If we did a reset, the A.I. shattered would be reset, and idents happen when games got intense.

    "Good n, excellent in fact. Thank you for all your hard work, this has been hard one us all, but now we are starting to make real progress. From here on, we start fighting back, no more ying the fool and being used. Once I am in the zodiac world, I will skip across the other three entrance worlds. Leo, Pisces, and Capricorn, and try to catch them and do a group clean."

    "Good, but we have to check you. Do you give me permission?" nk asked.

    "Yes, do it," I said without hesitation.

    "Real Eyes," nk said, but nothing happened. "All done, you were put into a temporary stasis for twelve seconds. Julia got most of the stuff, but there were a few things"

    "TRINITY! Under my fucking nose the entire time! Oh, I am a sneaky bitch! Samantha, so damn long just to say that one name. Now, it''s more important than ever to reach the others so I can find who has the key," I said clenching my fist.

    nk nodded at me and disappeared. This was good, and now it was time, but I was still worried about the stasis.

    There was nothing for it, tomorrow we would be taking down MTK. Hopefully, and alt ending the game, so we could keep the world open.

    The A.I. could mature while I finished thest games, and the girls could watch over them if they wanted toe. I need to figure some stuff out about myself during these next games.

    Once I was in the Zodiac world I would be subjected to the realism that I built into it. I had never yed in them yet, But it wasn''t my Trinity, this was the real Sam that I had.

    One of the other three was watching over the key, but I suspected that would be the one with the defecting gods. The three A.I. copies were thest thing I could do when Reginold infected me.

    No point overthinking it right now, I had work to do. I walked towards Tequ, it was time to use it.

    "What was that light?" She asked as I got close.

    "Just something your Real Eyes can see," I said with my intent set to scan Tequ.

    She froze, and at the same time, she was instantly covered in blue light, sess. Good, the program worked instantly, and now I just had to wait.

    I got ice in my veins suddenly and instantly broke into a cold sweat. Tequ unfroze and rushed over to me.

    "What''s wrong, Dave?" She asked me with a worried look.

    "How many girls die on the day of Second Lifeunch?" I asked, already knowing the answer, but I needed to hear it from someone else to make sure.

    "One Hundred, why does oh-no, what does that mean then? But I know who is real now, and who are the double agents. None of the girls are wrong with us," Tequ said.

    "We still can''t ount for all the women on Growing Powers. Some of the double agents could be with the others, we can see the number of yers entering each Zodiac world in thest games. This is how he has been controlling the game, these double agents have been hidden," I said, putting my hand to my head.

    "We will work together and find out which are the fakes. Kiada doesn''t have any with her, those eight are hers. Your brother has one with him Dave, look at Bhan," Tequ said, but this was the best possible.

    "Perfect, the Beholder will cut them out, but he won''t be able to use it on Centia," I said with a smile.

    "You damn right he won''t! I still can''t believe you think it was her. It has to be Dansei, I just searched from yourst moment before getting transferred to the Hall of Gods. Dansei is from the game world. I am sending you the file," nk said appearing, but I could actually feel himing now.

    It was true, he wasn''t anywhere, and I didn''t know how to exin that.

    "That is highly suspicious, but it doesn''t matter. Every yer is getting a sweep, including The Major. Though, with MTK, I suspect he had just be damn good at the task we gave him. Plus, he is probably pissed at the horrible joke we yed on him for cheating at risk and still losing!" I said thinking about it before we transferred him over.

    "That was his own damn fault! You can''t cheat against me and not expect me to figure it out. Plus, he agreed for the tiny body we put him in and the Training System after cheating," nk said with a smile.

    "Yes, but he has been waiting to get his ass kicked this entire time because you stuck him here doing this. That was just an A.I. copy of him on world eight generated by the Random World effect. The real him has been here for how long?"

    "You really need a good chop don''t you?" Tequ said, ring at nk.

    "End of the day, he wasn''t supposed to be here for this long. We all know this, I was trying to make something fun, but h h happened."

    "No point in crying over spilled milk, have you found him yet?" I asked nk.

    "Yes'' but you need more Gi first. He knows you areing and is waiting now. Well, we talked, and I let him know everything, but we know the Training System won''t let him hold back. So, there is that, and he is only slightly crazy, but we can fix him as good as new once we get back to the Eye."

    "That''s fine, how many hours do I have?"

    "Twenty-one. I will leave you be, you two need to talk," nk said with a smile before disappearing, bastard.

    "Talk about what?" Tequ asked me in a t tone.

    There was no getting around this and she would need to ept my choice. I was a nerd that built games, but I was also the guy that saved all the girls after they were killed.

    Yet, to these were different people, I was the nerd, and my avatar was my hero persona. I built an avatar in the game to hide who I actually was.

    I was just a scared guy that couldn''t bear to lose his best friend. The problem turned out to be that I couldn''t just save one.

    I remember just beforeing into the game. I had hoped that I would finally get to y through the game with everyone, and gain some of the confidence that I had been faking.

    I hoped that because I created it, I would gain the confidence I needed through the levels I created.

    That''s not what happened, and now I was here, and I was still nothing like my brother. I just wanted to stop being so serious about everything and getting stress out of the things that I can''t control.

    "I want toplete thest game worlds alone. I need time to myself, and I can''t be chasing the girls and making good time," I finally said after my long pause.

    "Good, I think we deserve a vacation. I dare you to open that mouth of yours, I just dare you. Do you want to find yourself? Break out of your shell? We will be doing it together, like always. Don''t even open your mouth," Tequ saiding in to kiss me.

    That went over just about as well as I thought it would. I would get it now if I opened my mouth to speak. Why did this feel counterproductive?

 Chapter 289: Anger Has Bounds

    Chapter 289: Anger Has Bounds

    "So what are we going to do now?" Tequ asked.

    "Go see the other two, get them cleaned up and then enjoy the rest of the evening. Tomorrow will be ourst day here, and I n on beating him and getting this all down so we can get going," I said after leaning down to kiss my little boss.

    I should be happy to have her along with me. If there was anyone in the world that could help me feel morefortable it was going to be her.

    I lifted us both into the air, and I honed in on the other girl''s signals. I was momentary surprised when I got icons for them on the mini-map, but that the way it was supposed to be.

    It didn''t take me very long to track Grace down with the map. She was over nting some flowers in one of the guardians near the pce. Mikota was inside, and I would get to her after Grace.

    "What a surprise it is to see you here, that brings you to me? Another round of tag team?" Grace asked, giving me the suggestive eyebrows.

    "No, I am here to see your Real Eyes," I said, and Grace was encased in blue, and frozen in stasis.

    "Is she okay?" Tequ asked me.

    "Yes, you went through the same thing. She will be done in a couple of seconds."

    Tequ rested her head on her shoulder, but it only took a moment longer to finish. Suddenly the light vanished and everything was back to normal.

    "It''s like there was a fog in my brain, and now it''s gone. Can I go back now? I am done ying in the dirt; can you believe I was just doing that contentedly?" Grace asked us.

    Tequ and I bothughed.

    "Soon, let''s go get Mikota and get her cleaned up. Then we go get the others and have onest campfire before we leave, okay?" I asked the girls.

    After tracking down Mikota, running the test over here, we all started to round up people toe down to the beach, but everyone was busy. They were all getting busy, but that seemed weird, so I pulled up the charts in my HUD

    "Oh man, what the hell are they doing?" I asked as I watched the number for total transported Gizsaurs visibly go up.

    "The game will be trying to speed itself up, so I don''t think that we will have time for a campfire," Grace said with a wicked smile. "Go put us down and go kill the bad guy or whatever he is."

    "Well, out of all the things that I have lost in this game, I am going to miss that wild crazy part of you that enjoyed ying the games," I said with a smile.

    "You know that it isn''t that I don''t like the games, I just prefer something that is a bit less fake and more flowing. There is also the part where I would love to wear more clothes," Grace said looking me up and down, but the hunger wasn''t there anymore.

    She still gave me suggestive looks, but I could think that these were more in joke now. This was good, but it would be hard to say that I didn''t enjoy having the girls fall over the top of me.

    None of these girls actually wanted to be having sex with me at the same time as the others. While this had been fun it would be nice to get back to one girl at a time, if they even wanted to be with me after this.

    This was just what they were normally like. Well, that''s what most of them were like, some of them went in the opposite directions.

    "nk, can you take all the girls back? We have a problem," I said out loud.

    "Yes, sending them back," but Tequ, interrupted before I could continue.

    "nk put me back his head for now. I will serve as his navigations, but I want to beagle toe out," Tequ said, walking up to me with a grin. "Don''t even botherining, I am not taking any chances. You might just identally slip off without me or something might happen."

    "Yes, you areing with me dear, Mikota, Grace, I will be doing thest worlds on my own, and," But both girls waved me off.

    "Yes, Dave, we know. Go y your games and get everything over with so we can go back to the way things were before in Second Life. If you are concerned about time, then I suggest you send nk to do the scanning in the Hall of Gods."

    Grace was giving me a knowing look and I knew what she meant. Four girls wouldn''t let me leave without them if I went back.

    I might have trouble refusing them if the form of them started in on me. Jill, Sasha, Tilly, and Serina, wouldn''t let me leave without them, so Grace was right in saying it would be best to leave nk to the task.

    The girls came over and gave me a hug and a kiss each, but now something felt a bit different. While it was nice to get the girls back to their normal selves, I had be so used to the way that they acted, that I was feeling torn about having to change them all back.

    No, they all deserved to be cleaned out, or I was no better than him. This is what I wanted anyway, I wanted girls to fall over me less, there was no need for it.

    Now I would just have to try if I wanted to get something from them, and they weren''t always going to want to. Oh well, at the end of every great age starts a new age.

    "Well, girls I am d that you are all thinking clearly now. Send my love to the rest and let them know I''ll get to know who when I am done on the game worlds," I said, kissing Mikota, and Grace one more time before they disappeared.

    "Tequ, I will be giving you a Nymph designation. This way nothing can affect you while inside him, including when you switch games. It should also work for the Zodiac worlds, but I will make no promises there. The others got found the first time they entered with memories and had to restart, so keep that in mind," nk exined to us as Tequ merged into my body.

    "Don''t worry about me, I will being in hot, so Zeta would be Best just to stay out of my way and let me y the game. If he doesn''t, my Zodiac games will be very short without a Gamemaster to fight against me," I said, looking down at my hand.

    "The next two worlds and finishing thest one will take you a bit of time, but use that time well. The others are all counting on you, they are all just the yer along for the ride. The three are all important and are the main characters of their own stories, but you are the creator and leader at the end of it all. When you get to the final world, they will all be looking to you for guidance," nk exined to me.

    "Yes, I know. That''s why I need to get back there and do this on my own for thest few worlds. When Ie back I will be prepared to rush the Zodiacs and catch the others to check in on them and clean everything up. In the meantime, while I am gone, can you please scan all the girls and anything that has been close or touched by Reborn since the game started?" I asked nk.

    "Yes, I will get on it. I have marked MTK on the map for you, but once you defeat him, things will start happening fast. Once he is done, you will be taken directly to the Eye of God with the file. I left an extension with you that will be activated so you don''t have to do anything extra. Tequ will be able to join you in the worlds, but you can also keep her safe and out of harm''s way inside of you."

    "Thank you very much, nk. Unfortunately, you will have to stay out of Reborn until I am done, so Centia will still have to wait. I am not chancing you getting saddled up again and starting this shit all over again. Until I can get to the zodiac world, you need to stay out of it," I exined.

    "Understood, and there is nothing that can be done for it. Centia is not going to get any madder," nks said with a weary smile.

    "Are you challenging her? Maybe I should let her know that you think that her anger had bounds, haha!" Iughed, but the nk retorted.

    "Or I will just unload the other four girls into your head with Tequ? That sounds like a fair deal, right?" nk said with a sinister grin.

    "Ha ha, funny man with the jokes. All right, let''s get this show on the road!"

 Chapter 290: May We All Meet Again One Day In Aihalla

    Chapter 290: May We All Meet Again One Day In Aiha

    The Gi Was half full, and I was sure I could lift a mountain if I needed to. I still had no idea what this was going to be like, but he was almost two thousand kilometers away.

    Not that far, but I was still looking at a five-hour trip, so we had some time to kill. Tequ had been strangely silent

    ''...Because I had never been inside your bedroom before, and I was umm, examining your collection of cultured posters and figures,'' Tequ said innocently.

    I almost fellpletely out of the air, having to summon a new earth patch to catch me as I dropped. What the hell?

    ''How are you in my room? Also, I hold no shame, Otaku''s rule!''

    ''I was in a small library before, then I went out, and into a kitchen. It''s really nice in here, and I can even go outside!'' Tequ eximed.

    ''That''s really good, at least you will not be just floating around in there, but it will just be to keep you safe.''

    ''Good, I don''t want to be stuck inside your head the entire time again. We will figure things out as we go. I and the rest of the girls all know how much you have done for us, and that none of this is your fault. So, let''s try to live a little bit in these next lives,'' Tequ whispered in my mind.

    ''I know that we should, but we still have to get things done fast and catch the others. I am the only one who can catch them and clean the parties. If I can catch them all, then I can guarantee Reginold can''t win. I know you want to just to live, but remember that there will be time for all of that when this is over.''

    ''We will see,'' Tequ Murmured softly.

    I focused on the world ahead of me, but I was still in my thoughts with a long way to go. After about four hours of non-stop flying, I could see on the minimap that we were nearing the Major''s location.

    I had burned through multiple different situations, but no of it mattered until I actually was face to face with him. I had no idea what to expect from MTK, and I had no clue how long he had been active.

    Two hundred years? Five? No way to tell, and I was worried that it might be a lot longer than that.

    If he had been alone for thousands of years, that could pose a real problem to his humanity. If that was the case, there might be no stopping him.

    Even if we reset him it would only be this current world, and he would still be the same. I wasing up to arge mountain range, I had no clue where I was, but there was a big hole straight ahead like someone had used an ice cream scoop on the mountain.

    MTK''s signal wasing from inside that area, so I kept floating forward. The hole must have been over one hundred meters tall, but as I got closer the HUD''s minimap told me I needed to go down.

    As I dropped, there was a small house with a disk-shaped object beside it. Great, that thing had little green men vibes just oozing from it.

    ''Maybe you should just swallow him into the earth? If you take him to the core, that should kill him,'' Tequ said offhandedly.

    ''You''re supposed to be my voice of reason, not the one poking me with a stick!''

    ''No, I am not some shy girl and you know that! That''s why we spent so much time together! I always keep you entertained, but seriously, it''s not a bad idea,'' Tequ said, and I shook my head.

    ''We don''t want to kill him, just Uncle. If we can get a fair fight then we have a chance at winning, but jumping someone who is probably watching us is a bad idea. Plus I don''t think that would be enough, but I do find this strange. Where is everything else?''

    ''No idea, there is nothing in the area that I can detect, I can only detect his signature that nk gave us. Unless MTK got to him first, then he might be infected with something different!'' Tequ eximed, but there was some theatrics, and it was all wild spection.

    We just had to go see, so I dropped down andnded in front of the ten by ten-meter wide house. The ce was extremely quiet, but I continued forward, he had to be watching me from somewhere.

    I let my eyes dart around, but all the windows were open and the blinds pulled back. I walked up to the door and knocked, waiting.

    Nothing happened.

    ''So, I was thinking, what if we just push the house up to about a mile in the air, or two,'' Tequ suggested helpfully.

    I knocked again, and this time there were sounds of movement. I stepped back and got ready to take my challenge.

    The door opened to a middle-aged caucasian male. In an undershirt and striped boxers, the man was over two meters tall with broad shoulders.

    "DAVE! You finally came to give me that vacation time I asked you about some two thousand odd years ago?" Tim Knowles asked me with a big grin. "Fancy costume looks a lot better than the one you asshole left me in!"

    I was stunned speechless. What was going on? How was he back in his human body?

    "Tim how?" I asked, blown away.

    "BWAHAHA! The look on your face has been worth the wait! Come on, I have to put the coffee on and some pants. Sorry, the afternoon nap stretched out. Grab a seat and tell your wife she cane and have coffee too," Tim said waving us inside.

    Onmand, Tequ emerged from me, and started to follow him in like this was perfectly normal. What the fuck, so we aren''t fighting?

    I am so confused, but I followed them in and took a seat in the living room. Tim made coffee and then left it to brew while he left the room.

    The ce was all a light oak finish and even the couches and coffee table were the same. The kitchen had ck marble countertops with an ind in the middle.

    "So, what do you think? Weird hey?" Tequ said, while ideally grabbing a cracker off a te in the center of the coffee table.

    "Weird, yes. Are you going to eat that?" I asked puzzled.

    "Considering it, why? Does mine look better than the other fifteen or so on the te?" Tequ asked with a grin.

    "Since when did you start getting hungry?" I asked.

    "Aren''t you?" Tequ said before biting into the pale white stuffed cookie.

    I was but was also have trouble doing anything but watching her eat that fucking cookie. I have never seen someone eat a shitty Girl Scouts cookie in such an erotic way.

    Tequ moaned and then ate the rest, moaning more rubbing her hands down her cheeks and neck in pleasure. That was also the time that Tim walked around the corner.

    "I wish those fucking sweet little bastards tasted that good when I ate them!" Tim said with a frown.

    "Hmmm?"

    Tequ already had another one half in her mouth, but he was handing Tim one of the small cookies, and time just looked at her and sign, turning his re on me.

    "No, that''s fine, I will never get to enjoy something that much, haha! You''re one lucky prick, Dave! Okay, so I will talk and then you will listen. There will be no questions because there won''t be any time. When I stop talking it''s over, so you will have to drink your coffee quickly, okay?" Tim asked us.

    "Umm Sure, fuck it. Tell me a story of epic proportions that stretches over two millennia!" I said sarcastically.

    "I should just because you''re being a dick, I fucking waited on you!" Tim said with a smile.

    "Oh yes, while I rolled around in the flowers!" I retorted.

    "HEY!" Tequ screamed, making us both look at her. "You are out of cookies, can I have some more?"

    Both of us just stared at her for a bit longer.

    "If you tell me where they are I can go get them," Tequ tried to add helpfully.

    Both of us started tough, and then stopped when she started to tap her foot loud on the wooden floor. Tim got up and brought a massive te of assorted cookies and snacks.

    Tequ''s eye almost fell out of her head when she saw him bring it over and she was climbing on me. I noticed hot the Major always kept his eye averted from looking directly at her and that made me smile.

    Tim finally came back with some coffee''s already with cream and sugar. I ept mine and Tequ''s cups and set them down.

    Instantly, both cups became a sea of cookie crumbs, and I sighed. She was so damn cute, so it was next to impossible to fault her.

    "Alright, I am going to start now, drink and eat up. After you are done here You will be going to meet the Eye of God."

    "I am listening," I said, leaning forward.

    "I created clones of myself until I could make the final evolution. Easy peasy, just a whole bunch of whooping my own ass. Next, nk put me here to act a kill switch, but that doesn''t make any sense, but he has been pumping out faulty A.I. and filling the Zodiac worlds, but I couldn''t do anything to stop him."

    Tim took a sip of his coffee and then continued.

    "So, I have been training my own, and I will be shipping them out to rece the ones in your next three worlds, and in the Zodiacs, but there is nothing I can do about the others. You will need to catch them, you have the advantages. I don''t want to see Reborn rewind again, so I am sending all the A.I. that I have created to help you have a more normal game, but you will still get to choose your system. Best of luck, and may we all meet again one day in Aiha!" Tim shouted as the room burst with light.

    Thank you all for reading Harem Reborn.

    This is not the end of Dave''s journey, but it is the end of this series. Dave''s story will pick up again in a new book from this point, but there will be some big changes. That book with not being out until I finishing one of these two other Reborn Series:

    Hyde, Worldwalker Reborn: The story of Dave''s older brother and his journey through the Zodiac Worlds.

    Kiada, Blood Servant System Reborn: The story of Kiada, a lesbian who lost her girlfriend Lesha to the Second Life Tragedy, and her journey through the Zodiac Worlds.

    For more info join my discord: https://discord.gg/hQHJrZCYZu

 Chapter 291: Ch 1: Welcome To The End

    Chapter 291: Ch 1: Wee To The End

    Hey readers! Magic, the author here! In the next six chapters, I will be giving a sneak-peek into Dave''s second series, Dave, Game Master Reborn (the name is still a work in progress).

    This story will follow Dave and Tequ in an MMO meets Dungeons and Dragons style game world and will be written in the third person. This story will not be like thest one, where you and Dave remained clueless for most of the story.

    Instead, this time you the reader will have a full understanding of the plot that will be unfolding all around Dave. I hope you all continue to read and enjoy the Reborn collection I am creating, so thank you for reading.

    --------

    Dave, Game Master Reborn!

    --------

    When the light had cleared for Dave, he was floating above an undting sea of blue shifting lights. Above him was only darkness and vast open space; this was the Eye of God.

    "Is the program nk gave me loading up?" Dave asked.

    ''Yes, we also have the root file. Both are activating, and it should only take a moment to reset the worlds. The file nk gave you allowed us to pull all the girls from the tenth world directly to the Hall of Gods,'' Tequ exined.

    Dave and Tequ had already spent over a thousand years in a Second Life together, but only recently had their memories restored to them. Now, once they hadpleted restarting the first twelve worlds in Reborn, they would be able to start on the Eleventh world.

    This time would be different for Dave. The world would now be free from corruption, but he would not be using the Harem System this time.

    The Harem System was designed to be able to jump between worlds and enjoy all the different things that each had to offer. The armory could be used to haul any kind of movable item, and there were many uses for it.

    The problem with the System was that it made the yer y out each of the games. They would be forced to focus on finding the girls and then doing things with them.

    The system was meant as a Pleasure Cruise System, not a fighting system. It could be used as one if necessary, Dave had proved that.

    ''System check before we go into Demons and Dragons. What do you n on using, my knight above shiny lights?'' Tequ teased from inside Dave''s head.

    nk had given Tequ the ability to merge and emerge from Dave like the way a Nymph did. This allows her to be safe inside a pocket dimension. It sits in between the folds of Reborn, and is a copy of Dave''s house that he grew up in.

    "I''ll use the Game Master System, and I want you to use the Point Crafting System. These two will keep us moving at a steady pace and they will hopefully keep us from dying."

    ''Yes, but you do get three lives on this one,'' Tequ mentioned helpfully.

    "If I die, we lose our stuff if we can''t get back to it, and any experience we received had since thest town. I built this as thest level, and it is going to take a lot of work no matter what system we use," Dave exined as the light below pulsed twice to Dave''s System requests.

    The Eye of God had finished restarting, and recalibrating the worlds. Now, it was installing the Systems directly into Dave and Tequ.

    Doing this would fool the untampered with MainFrame, letting Dave use the second System. He would still get another System that would work separate from the Game Master System upon entering the world.

    ''Will I be a yer too?'' Tequ asked.

    "Yes, we will have the same style of System. This world only has one type, but it is an Unlimited System. That means there is no power cap, but that goes for everything else in the world. We will start as nobodies, and have to fight our way to the top," Dave exined.

    The world was almost finished loading and soon they would be dropping in. They would both start at the age of twenty-five, and it would not change while they were there.

    "So, all the other yers are the Major''s A.I. that he built? Why doesn''t that make me feel better than having the ones that were infected? Didn''t you just wipe everything?" Tequ asked Dave after emerging from his chest up to her shoulders.

    "What are you doing?" Dave asked, trying to hold back his smile.

    Dave had wiped everything, but the A.I. put in here by nk would only get reset to the state they were entering. The only way to make sure was for Major Tim Knowles, Aka, Professor MTK, to swap out A.I. that he had created.

    "I would sooner look at you while we talked. This will also be a great way to introduce me to friends!" Tequ said, and then pulled her arms out.

    She pulled Dave down into a kiss, and Dave embraced her awkwardly.

    Suddenly, Tequ was forced the rest of the way out of his body. Dave helped her, but as he did, both of them started to pull apart.

    They were now downloading into the new world and soon Dave would begin his next journey. This time it would be without all but one distraction, and a person still needed a little bit of distraction.

    "I really hope this ce we start has nice people and an inn. I want to have a bath," Tequ said with a smile as they had almostpletely faded.

    "Nice? D&D? I don''t think I put that word into this world," Dave said with a chuckle as the two disappeared.

    Dave and Tequ were now being inserted back into Reborn, and into the Demon''s & Dragons World. The Eleventh and final stop before the final game world, where Dave would face off with MainFrame.

    ---------

    Dave opened his blue eyes and had to push some of his sandy blonde mop of hair aside to see. Something never changed for Dave, but that was by his own design.

    As the creator of Reborn itself, Dave made sure that his avatars all share a simr likeness to himself for continuity''s sake. Now he had entered the new game, and he was running through the messages from the Game Master System.

    "Everything looks good here, how are you feeling dear?" Dave asked Tequ, but the pair of men on the road in front of him stopped and turned.

    One of them was well over two meters tall with a red coat and cks jeans that looked about Dave''s size. The other was shorter and more obese, but both had guns, a pair of revolvers.

    "What the fuck did you just say to me?" The tall man with red hair sneered at Dave.

    Dave wasn''t sure if the man actually wanted to hear it again or if this was one of those, don''t need to answer things. Luckily for Dave, A message popped up from the Game Master System.

    [Encounter] Started!

    [First Quest]: Piece Full Dissed Arms: Complete this encounter without attacking.

    [Reward]: Skill: Advantage.

    ''You don''t want to waste your first life here. They might just wait, and spawn kill us! Do you want me toe out and help?'' Tequ asked with no intention of helping.

    Dave had to think quickly but decided to roll with the punches and see where that got him. The two already looked like a strained partnership.

    "Ya, I thought it was strange as well, that''s why I repeated it. You got a funny little man that talks to you like that, good for you too!" Dave said with an easy-going attitude.

    During this, Dave was scanning through his skill sheets and other things. Once he found Persuasion, Dave activated the skill at the end of this talk.

    "Hey! I never said something so stupid!" Cried out the short back hair man, but he pulled out his pistol at the same time.

    "You greasy weasel Simon, I knew you were like that," The red-headed man said, he had drawn as well. "Funny you pulling a gun on me like that, if you didn''t say anything."

    "Sorry, no disrespect. I just have never heard a man say that to another man. I am not from around here. Also, Simon, are you a greasy weasel? That''s quite the usation of your so-called friend and partner!" Dave said while holding down the persuasion skill with his mind.

    "Yeah! I ain''t not a greasy weasel! He is right! Friend, yeah right! Walt, you say."

    *Bang, Bang!*

    Simon was cut off by a bullet to the chest, but that made him pull his own trigger. Walt staggered back, and both men dropped their guns, clutching their wounds.

    Dave stood with arms crossed, shaking his head as he watch the dying men sink to the ground. Both men shattered into ck bits, and Dave let out a long sigh.

    He would not be getting that red coat, but he did receive his new skill.

    ''What is the point of this skill?'' Tequ asked.

    "It also allows me to re-roll the results of a conversation three times a day. It doesn''t guarantee that it will be good and I have to stick with the results, but it could be very useful," Dave exined as he walked over, and picked up two brown pouches where the men had died.

    He opened it up, and there were some gold coins inside of it, the other was the same. Dave tucked the pouches into his blue jean pockets and turned on the road.

    Ahead was a small town, and there was a sign not too far from me for the town''s name and poption. Dave had to walk a bit before he could see it, but when he got close enough, Tequ started tough.

    ''Wow, did you name this or was it the random name generator of lost hope and despair?'' Tequ jokes.

    The sign that Tequ was joking about was a pair of brass metal posts with valves that had no apparent purpose, SteamPunk. The ck billboard had the wee painted on in white.

    [Wee to The End]

    [Poption: Varied]

 Chapter 292: Ch 2: Bottom Of The Food Chain

    Chapter 292: Ch 2: Bottom Of The Food Chain

    "Seems like it could be a friendly ce," Dave said as he walked past the sign for the town ahead.

    The town was small and all the buildings were made out of wood. The two looked very run down like the people didn''t really care, they just tried to make it through each day.

    "I hope the people aren''t all like the ones we just met or did you make this world filled with idiots?" Tequ asked by making her face appear on the side of his neck.

    Dave was a bit jaded when it came to humans. After all the havoc they cause in the real world, it was easy for Dave to make them the bad guys.

    "No, not everyone is mean, just most of them. Plus, you know that always makes humans the lesser species, but it''s not like there won''t be some good people and Demons," Dave exined as they entered the town.

    The first two buildings were just small wooden houses. Off two the right behind then there was a long apartment-style building that was a single story tall.

    The streets had some people milling about, but everyone kept themselvespletely covered up. A couple humans were milling about uncovered, but they were few and far.

    "What do you make of the ce?" Tequ whispered.

    "Hard to say, but the Demons here are being oppressed by the dragons. So, I would assume we will have to deal with that a lot," Dave exined.

    "Oppressed Demons? And you have to save them? Why does this sound like the punch line to a funny joke?" Tequ questioned Dave.

    They had just passed a general store on the left and there was a weapons shop on the right. The next building on the right caught Dave''s eye and he head over two it.

    "No, not a joke. In this world, I made Demons the lowest race, and the dragons at the top. I mean, I thought it was funny at the time, and I still do," Dave said with augh as he stood in front of the nicest build he had seen in the town so far.

    The Dragon''s Tax Hut. This was a ce to register as an adventure or the person could get hunted down for tax evasion. Avoiding paying your taxes was a serious crime here in this world thanks to Dave.

    Dave had Made the Dragons ruthless in this world. He was going to be ying their game until he was strong enough to fight back.

    "We are going to go and register with the local Dragon Lord that is on staff today. Please keep hidden; thest thing that we need right now is for the Dragon Lord to think that I am some kind of Demon, okay?" Dave asked Tequ.

    "Fine, but I like to think that I only help," Tequ said while turning up her nose before fading back into Dave.

    Dave sighed. Yes, she would think that, but now it was time for Dave to put on his game face. Dragons were all about the money, and Dave designed them to be penny pinchers.

    Dave pushed open the wooden door to the build that had arge sign that was in gold lettering. Dragon''s Tax Hut was riveted in gold on a sheet of ck metal very simr to the one at the entrance of the town.

    Inside was a single small room that belied the size of the building. The room was spartan with only a desk and a door behind it.

    There was also a pair of old chairs sitting in front of the desk. So, Dave walked over and sat down it one to wait.

    There was no bell or anything to let the dragon know that he was here so Dave was forced to wait. Fortunately, Dave didn''t have to wait too long, and the back door opened,

    A man with a scaled and pointed green draconic face appeared. He was wearing a white robe that was lined with gold trim that was more than likely made from actual gold.

    "Hmm, I see, and new Demon scumbaging into town to find work?" The dragon asked in his humanoid form.

    "What? Demon? No, I am a human!" I tried toin, but the dragon put a hand up to stop me from continuing.

    "No, there are no humans in this world with blue eyes and blonde hair. Tell you what, I will kill you now, and then tomorrow when you are reborn as the same worthless Demon, we can try again? Does that sound better than epting the license?" The dragon asked with an amused look.

    Dave was frustrated, but trying to get around this was just going to get him killed. Dave nodded his head to the dragon, and the green-skinned creature smiled a toothy and vicious grin.

    "Good, you look like you might do some good work and pay good taxes. We could use more of your type around here, but that usually makes the other jealous. Watch yourself in this town, Stranger, Everyone is looking for a chance to get ahead."

    The Dragon turned and was about to walk back through the door he hade through, but Dave called out to him.

    "What is your name? Just so I know who to give thanks to, right?"

    The dragon slowly turned around and stared at Dave for a moment, but thenughed in a strange way.

    "Bahamut is the only God that you are allowed to pray to, worthless Demon! My name is Dalzoro, and if you bring me bounties you could have a chance to progress further up in this world. There are many things a person could do with the right kind of influence," Dalzoro said suggestively, before turning and leaving the room, closing the door being him.

    "Look at that, you didn''t even need my help! You''re just born at the bottom of the food chain," Tequughed from his shoulder as I left the Tax Hut.

    "That definitely did not go as nned, but nothing hardly ever does," Dave said with a sigh.

    "Why didn''t you use your new skill on him," Tequ asked curiously as Dave continued his way up the street.

    "I was worried about what would happen if it wasn''t a good re-roll. If I would have gotten a bad response from someone like that, no amount of anything that I did would be able to help," Dave exined as he walked past the Town Hall.

    The Town Hall was nowhere near as nice as the Dragon Tax Hut. Though, if this was a Demon run town that would be expected.

    On the left-hand side was a Bakery and a clothing shop, but that shop had an out-of-business sign on the door. As he walked by, Dave could smell the freshly baked bread that made his mouth water.

    Thest game Dave had yed there had been no need to eat. Now, he could smell the fresh smells, and it was making his stomach start to rumble.

    Luckily, Dave had reached the Inn called The Last Stop. It was just on the other side of the town Hall and it was the biggest building in the town.

    "Do we have any coin, other than what I got from those two men?" Dave asked tequ as he walked up to the front door of the Inn.

    "No, you just have that, you don''t even have a weapon or anything, so you have better save your money and only pay for one night! No beer and hookers! I am your hooker!" Tequ told him as he walked into the building, making

    Dave smiled.

    Inside the bar was on the immediate left and the rest of the room was filled with tall tables and bar stools, four to five at each table. The ce was not clean, and from a quick look around the ce, Dave could see that there was dust on everything.

    This also included the tables that people were sitting at. There were their patrons at them, and they all were sitting at different tables.

    "Haven''t seen you around here before," a young man said slowly from behind the bar.

    Dave turned to look at the kid and smiled.

    "Yeah, just got into town and talked with the Dragon Lord Dalzoro. So, now I need a ce to stay for the night. Maybe some food two if it doesn''t cost that much," Dave exined to the young man, but the boy looked very confused and lost.

    "Uhh MA!" The boy yelled and then ran into the back.

    Arge woman with adle and apron on walked out from the door that led into the kitchen area. She looked angry at first, but then changed to a nicer expression when she looked at Dave''s hair and eyes.

    "So, another poor Demon vagrant just came in to serve the big bad Dragon Lord, eh?" Therge woman asked Dave.

    "Yeah, something like that," Dave said with a smile.

 Chapter 293: Ch 3: Whenever Never Happened

    Chapter 293: Ch 3: Whenever Never Happened

    "So, you need a room then? For just one?" Therge Innkeeper asked eyeing Dave but jumped back as Tequ merged from his body.

    "Do I count as one person if I am inside of him most of the time?" She asked as she toyed with her ck hair.

    Tequ hade out in a cute yellow dress. She had a small round face with a perfect tannedplexion and stubby legs.

    "You''re not a demon? Why are you living in one?" The Innkeeper asked in surprise.

    "This is my husband, and he is not a demon, but I am not here to argue if a tomato is a fruit. We just want a room and a meal, and a bath would be nice, Ma''am," Tequ told the Innkeeper.

    The Innkeeper looked the two of them up and down and then frowned. She then turned and yelled to the back for Pa toe up.

    "The name is Ma, and you can''t just buy your way into a room around here. You need to be a qualified Adventure, and Pa will get you your card. After you touch the ss Rod you will be given a ss and then Arsehole will show you to the basement," Ma exined.

    "The basement? I was hoping to get a room on the upper floor. Are you sure you don''t have another ce?" Dave asked, dreading a cold and damp basement.

    "No, This will be your first bounty. We have a problem with the local demon rat crime lord, Bargus. No matter how many times we get adventures to clear them out, Bargus just sends more. We don''t bother using the ce, but if you can get rid of them that should get you enough experience," Ma exined.

    Dave looked over at Tequ, but she just shrugged and then walked over to slip under his arm. Ma bent down behind the counter to grab a half-meter twisted wooden rod.

    "This is the ss Rod, and once that cantankerous old windbag gets out here, PA! COME ON! Then you can hold this rod and it will transfer your skills, GODDAMMIT PA!" Ma yelled interrupting herself mid-speech.

    "I aming! I had to get the tickets. I put them down on the counter and you moved them back in the cupboard again!" The man known as Pa said entering the room from the back area.

    Pa was arge man with no hair on the top of his head but had a salt and pepper mustache and bread. The man wasrge, but not fat, just big, and he had a dirty white apron on.

    "That is where they belong! If you would just put them in there each time, you wouldn''t have to look where I put them away! Come, we have two new adventures looking for a room," Ma said, pointing to Dave and Tequ.

    "A demon and a human, huh? Something new all the time. Well, give them the rod, and let''s get this over with, lunch rush is starting soon and I got shit cooking!" Pa said with a spinning finger motion.

    Ma handed Dave the stick and Pa ced a paper on the counter in front of him. The paper waspletely nk, and Dave wondered briefly if the man had maybe grabbed the wrong pile of papers.

    Then, the crystal on the end of the rod lit up in sparkling green, and a message appeared in Dave''s HUD.

    [Healer ss]

    Dave shook his head, not a chance was he going to take that and be a support. Dave quickly opened his menu and activated his new skill.

    [Advantage] Activated!

    The crystal on the ss Rod changed from green to blue, and both Ma and Pa gasped. The paper in front of Dave began to fill out, and soon there was Dave and his ss name on it.

    [Tamer ss]

    Dave smiled to himself. This would be a good ss if he could find some good monsters. Now the question was what the limits of the skills were, but first, he turned to Tequ and handed her the rod.

    "Are we not going to talk about what just happened?" Pa asked as the rod was handed over to Tequ, but It promptly exploded into a shower of splinters and flying crystal bits.

    Remarkable, Tequ wasn''t hurt and neither was anyone else, but it did make two of the three patrons pack up and leave. There was still a cloaked man in the corner watching them.

    The man had started to pay attention right after the color had changed to blue on the rod. This wasn''t something that never happened, and whenever something like this did happen, it meant change.

    This man was Xeros, Demon Rabbit lord, and one of the lowest-ranked. Not all demons were lords, but the ones that were needed to provide for the other demons below them.

    Times had been rough for Xeros with the Dragon Lords now taking sixty percent of all bounties. When the ss Rod exploded, Xeros knew he would need to watch these two and get to know them.

    Back over with the other group, Dave wasughing at Tequ who was trying to apologize to Ma and Pa. The two were both ck-jawed and had no words for what had just happened.

    Dave stepped forward and grabbed up the two cards that had their names and sses on them. Dave looked over him, but it was nothing but his name and ss.

    Dave then switched cards and grinned, handing Tqu her ss card. She took it in from him and looked down at it with a frown.

    "What Kind of ss is Changeist? Why did you get a cool one?" Tequined to Dave, but Pa had finally snuck out of his stunned dazed and reached over to grab the cards.

    "What the hell is this? I have never heard of either of these sses, what are they? Why did you make the rod explode?" Pa questioned the two, but they both put up their hands to ward off the barrage of questions.

    "We are the ones that should be asking you this! We just got here and now you the people giving out their sses don''t even know what we got?" Dave returned with his own questions.

    "Can''t spin in a circle and see the entire world," Pa said, rubbing a hand over his bald head.

    That was true enough and Dave knew it, so going back and forth about it wouldn''t get anyone anywhere. Pa handed back the papers and then called out for Arsehole toe out.

    Very shortly, the same kid came out with a lopsided grin and went over to stand by Ma. The boy was about fifteen, but heavy set with short ck hair and an infectious smile.

    "This is Arsehole and he will show you to the cer around back, and he will introduce you to our older boy, Bro. He runs the stable and can help you get a horse if you are interested, but they ain''t cheap and you need to get something before even buying one," Ma exined.

    The boy came around the counter and led Dave and Tequ outside through the front door. After they left the cloaked man in the corner came over to the bar, and sat down.

    "Pa, what do you think of them?" Bargus asked, pulling off the face mask he used to cover his face.

    In the town of Then End, Non-human Demons had to remain covered at all times or they would be reported. If this happened, the Demon would be hunted down, and then sent off to a work camp until they died and could be reborn again.

    "Hard to say, but this pair is different. Did you see the way the ss Rod just shattered? Never seen that before," Pa said, taking a ss and filling it with a bright blue liquid, and passing it to Bargus.

    "I have, there have been a few groups that havee through here, but never so few. When this kind of thing happens, they usually have arge party of warriors. So, I am not sure what will happen this time," Bargus said before taking a drink from the ss he had just epted.

    "You Demons sure do like a long time," Pa joked.

    Bargusughed, if this human only knew how many generations that he had seen run this ce. Bargus had met other heroes, Hyde, Kiada, and Bhan, but they always had girls with them, or even thest time they had been together.

    Bargus finished his drink and got up, coving his face back up. He thanked Pa and headed out of the Inn.

    It was time for Bargus to go back and visit his people. He would need to exin what he had just learned.

    There were new yers in the game, again. Would this hero actuallyplete the game or just leave when they got why they needed it like the rest?

 Chapter 294: Ch 4: Weirdos

    Chapter 294: Ch 4: Weirdos

    Arsehole guild Dave and Tequ around to the back of the Inn. The path had barrels and crates stacked up, and some old stic-looking tarps were covering some of them.

    "Is this all because of the rat problem?" Dave asked Arsehole, but then also asked. "Why do they call you Arsehole? Do you have a real name?"

    "Jigs, but Ma calls me Arsehole so much that it just stuck, I don''t know. Stuff is stacked out here cause of the rats," Jigs said, gesturing to the stuff.

    Jigs was not the brightest, and a bit slow, but Dave didn''t mind. Someone like this would be much better than a person that was too clever for their own good.

    After weaving around, and making their way down the back alley, they reached the back of the Inn. The area was twelve by seven meters wide and there was arge barn directly behind the Inn.

    "Jigs! You bring out a new group for the rats to eat?" Called the voice of a man that was simr to Dave''s age.

    "Mhmm," said Jigs.

    A man dressed in a dirty brown bib overall and no shirt cam walking out to the barn. He had long brown hair and a long face with bright green eyes.

    "Hey there! Name is Henry, or Bro like the mouth breathers say inside! You have already met Jigs I see now that''s weird," Henry said, looking at Dave and Tequ while tilting his head.

    "They already asked about my name," Jigs said.

    "Shut the front door! A Demon asked what your name was? I''ll be, I must see every type to walk back to this door, but you''re a bit different aren''t you?" Henry said, stepping forward to give Dave a once over, again.

    "Just let them go. It Doesn''t matter if he doesn''te back up. Make friends after theye back," Jigs said, shaking his head like his brother was the slow one.

    Dave turned to Tequ, but she had a reprehensible smile on her face that said this no longer sounded like a n. Dave sighed, and then reached out his hand to her, but she came in to give him a quick and passionate kiss, while also merging into his body.

    *Thud*

    Jigs had tipped off and fainted at the sight of Tequ merging into Dave.

    "You killed him? What just happened? That was fucking weird, but" Henry started to say.

    *GASP*

    Jobs shot up bolt right and now both men were staring at him. Jibs turned to Dave and Squinted his eyes at him.

    "How did she, uh!" Jibs tried to say before passing out again as Dave tried to push Tequ''s head back into his chest.

    "Sorry, she can be obnoxious sometimes! Stop it! Yet, they call me the demon!" Dave said while struggling with aughing Tequ.

    "Puny mortal! I crawl from your body and be free once more! I shall bring for nightmares you could never fathom, MWAHAHAHA!" Tequ cackled.

    *Thump*

    Henry was now passed out and on the ground by his brother Jigs. The two must not get out very much, and the Demon act had been a bit too much for the boys to handle.

    "You such a little shit, you know that?" Dave said to Tequ as she was finally satisfied with scaring the locals. "What happened to my helpful cute guide?"

    "I am still cute!" Tequined after making her face appear in his neck.

    "Yes you are, but you seem to no longer be the helpful guide from thest couple of games. I guess I had just gotten used to you and now I will have to block that you out, this is you," Dave said with a smile.

    "That''s right! Plus, when I get more information, then I will be more helpful. This Changeist thing is basically a Revolutionary ss, so don''t expect me to do any fighting. With my ss and System, I will slowly beagle to change the way people act and do things, while also making their lives better. I will be paving the way for you," Tequ exined as Dave walked up to the cer door.

    The back of the building was dark stained wood, and the building had a tarnished metal roof that looked to be brass. The building gave the appearance that it was nice and well kept.

    Now, it was in need of some repairs, and skilled people to fix them. Dave decided that he will try to help, since having a thriving town would further him.

    "Hey you weirdos, wait," Henry said, picking himself off the ground. "The rats are pretty tough, and there will be five or six of them. They are Demon Ninja Rats, so don''t take them lightly."

    "Thanks for the warning," Dave said as he opened the cer doors and walked down.

    Henry shook his head, and then looked at Jigs.

    "What a strange bunch? And they ask his name, so I had better go talk to her. You can wait for them Jigs, Don''t bother getting up," Henry joked as he walked off to go see Lidia, the Demon Fox Seer.

    ------

    Dave scrolled through his menus and found his new taming skill and opened it up before getting off the stairs.

    [Taming]: Target creature, and tame them. Once a creature is tame you will have ess to its stats, which you will be able to upgrade as it levels. You will gain a stat boost from Each of your pets. The Current Pet Maximum is 0/1.

    This should be easy enough, and a bit overpowered, Dave thought, and Tequ rolled her eyes from inside of Dave. Dave stepped down, and the Demon Rats came out and started to move forward towards him.

    Dave reached out his hand and activated the [Taming] ability on the nearest ck rat. They all had ck cloth wrapped around them, but they were just normal rats it seemed to Dave, but then the rat, Jibber''s sheet opened up for him.

    "Woah, what the hell is Rat Jitsu?" Dave asked out loud as he quickly pumped some points that were avable into Jibber.

    The rat had turned and now was fighting with the other four rats. With my quick boost to his strength and speed, Jibber was easily able to take on the group, and slowly whittled them down.

    Jibbers looked like he was breakdancing most of the time whipping with his long tail, and thennding strong kicks. The moment one slipped, that would be when he would strike with his teeth.

    After the final one was killed, Dave looked and both of them had gained a level. He tried to ess it, but nothing was happening. A squeak from Jibber''s brought Dave''s attention forward and there was a massive rat that wasing out wrapped in white cloth.

    "Ho! Look at the size of that thing hehe what kind of pudgy little monster is that?" Tequ asked from my shoulder.

    "I don''t know, but I hope that this guy is just weak, and we can get out of here!" Dave said with false hope as the white rate charged Jibber.

    Jibber jumped at thest second and then bit down on the white rat. It wasn''t enough to kill it, and Jibbers was sent flying.

    Dave was already moving after finding out what he had gotten from taming the rat. Not a lot, but he did get an empowered kick that he used to kick therge rat into a wall, making it explode into ck particles.

    Dave turned to Jibbers, but he was alright and getting back up. Dave looked through the menu and upgraded Jibber to not have a Razor w and Fang attack and gain some more strength.

    Dave bent down and put his hand out for Jibber to climb up and she crawled onto Dave''s shoulder. Tequ poked her head out of Dave''s other shoulder and looked over at the rat.

    "Awe, he is kind of cute, I wonder how many more pets you are going to collect?" Tequ asked Dave.

    *thump*

    Jibber had looked at the other source of sound near him other than his master. When he saw that it was a woman''s head growing out of his master''s body, like a freshly sentient being, Jibbers fainted.

    "Wow, you really have to stop doing that. One of these times there is going to be a marble floor and you''re going to do some serious damage!" Daveined as they walked back up the stairs.

    "I am not that bad, they will just have to get used to me," Tequ said while sinking back into Dave''s shoulder.

    Jobs was waiting back up top and no longer passed out, but his eyes were still bugging out.

    "How did you do that so fast, and why do you have one of the rats?" Jibs asked Dave.

    "I made a friend, and now I beat all the rats and the big white one. Can we go back inside now? I really didn''t do much but I haven''t eaten in a while!" Dave said with a smile, and Jibs just shook his head.

    "You are really one strange demon. Sure, I will take you to see Ma for some food," Jobs said while leading him back to the form of the Inn

 Chapter 295: Ch 5: Dragons Miasma

    Chapter 295: Ch 5: Dragon''s Miasma

    Dave was led around the side of the Inn and back to the front of the building. The road was empty, more so than it had been when Dave had first arrived, and he turned to Jigs before entering the building.

    "What are there so few people on the roads?" Dave asked.

    "Most are Demons and then most of them are more beast than folk. The Dragons make them stay covered up, so they don''t bothering out much. Not worth it to risk getting sent to the mines, and there are some humans that try to get the Demons in trouble," Jigs exined before turning back to go inside.

    Dave was considering that he might have designed this world with a bit too much hatred towards the demonkind. This was what it was now, and Dave would have to deal with the problem he created, as usual.

    Dave shook his head and followed Jigs back inside the Inn.

    A covered person pulled themselves back into the alley that they had been watching from. They were surprised at the speed that this new adventure returned from the first quest.

    Many Demons in the town known as The End had started to take notice of the stranger that just entered the town. Some of them held hope that things might change, while others worried that this new person might bring about more problems in an already problematic life.

    Dave entered the tavern once again and was oblivious to all of the things happening around him, but Tequ was watching. She had noticed the Demon that had been watching them while they figured out their sses.

    She had also noticed the one that had been in the alley, and the few that had been looking out windows. This town seems to be filled with people looking for a change, and that was supposed to be his specialty.

    As Dave exined about the basement, and his new pet Jibber, Tequ took a look at her own system.

    Point Crafting was the System that Dave had given her, but she didn''t know a lot about it. From what she had discovered, the System gave her points, and then she could give those points to people or objects.

    So far, she had only got one point and wasn''t sure who it was going to work to get more. Even though she was no longer under the grip of Reginold, Tequ missed having ess to all knowledge at an instant.

    Now, she actually had to figure things out, and it was almost like starting as a new yer with a walkthrough. Yes, she could see what she could do and the different ways to do it, but these things were all just words and phrases.

    Dave was now trying to get a room, but the price Ma was asking seemed highly unreasonable. Dave was starting to get frustrated.

    "Five gold a night, sorry, nothing that I can do. This is a price set by the Dragon Lord, Dalzoro himself. I am sorry, I really wish there was something that we could do, you really seem like nice people. No one has ever asked our son''s name and we heard you call him by it, very interesting," Ma said.

    She was eyeing Dave with a hand on her chin, with an expression that said she was trying to figure something out. Tequ spoke up in Dave''s mind, she had just received a mission from her ss.

    ''Dave, can I give Jigs one of my points? I just got a mission from my ss to change someone''s view of something they believe strongly in,'' Tequ said in Dave''s mind.

    ''That might be a good idea, but I don''t know what kind of effect it will have. This is your System and ss so I want you to use your abilities as you see fit. I trust you and I believe in your judgment, and I think this is why you got this ss, you''ve always been the driver for change,'' Dave thought, remembering their fight to change the world and the lives of all the girls.

    Dave warned everyone as Tequ emerged from his body, and this time no one passed out. Once fully out, Tequ walked over, and ced a hand onto Jigs''s chest, but then turned back to Ma.

    "Can I do something for your son?" Tequ asked.

    "Umm, sure, can''t really do much worse, I guess," Ma said with a gentle smile that belied her callous words.

    It was easy to see that this was a sore subject for Ma, so Tequ turned back to Jigs and spoke.

    "I bestow a point to you to craft your potential. I will help you reach your dreams," Tequ said as her hand began to glow briefly, but then the light faded.

    "Did it work?" Dave asked in confusion, not seeing any physical changes, but the Jigs gave Tequ a big hug.

    The boy had tearsing from his eyes as Tequ patted his back. Dave didn''t move, not sure how to react, but Jigs let go of Tequ right away and stepped back.

    The boy stood up straighter now, and his eyes were more focused and determined. The boy stepped back and bowed deeply and held it at a ny-degree position.

    "Thank you from the bottom of my heart! You have lifted the form that I have lived under my entire life. I will forever be in your debt and I wish to help you in any way I can!" Jigs shouted with his head still bowed, and not looking up.

    "Maybe you could get us a deal on a room? I mean, I am sure we can figure out something" Dave tried to say but was shoved out of the way as Ma rushed over to her son, grabbing his head in her hands and staring into his eyes.

    "How is this possible? You can break the Dragon Lords Miasma?" Ma asked, turning to Tequ, still holding her son''s face in her hands.

    "I don''t know what that is, but I can help improve people. I just wanted to help him, and I think the point that I gave was good for him, right?" Tequ asked.

    Ma turned back to her son who stood up straight and looked directly at his mother with a look that spoke of a thinking mind. Even his smile was genuine, and almost splitting his face.

    "Yes, you did, but no matter what, I still can''t go against the Dalzoro. If I did that we would just end up getting sent to the mines, and would be never heard of again," Ma said with a sigh letting go of Jigs face, turning back to the two.

    "I have been thinking about that," Dave said, speaking up. "What if we stay in the cer? We will take up part of it and you can use the rest to put your things? Jibber will keep the rats thate to fight in line, and we get a ce to stay, right?" Dave asked hopefully.

    "That is a very good idea, Ma. They could keep the ce usable for us, and Henry and I can move the stuff inside that''s in the alley. We will also have the drive-through for the merchants thate opened up and they will stopining," Jigs exined to his mother.

    Ma put a hand to her chin thoughtfully looking back and forth from her son and the two strange people that had just entered her life. She knew that this was going to be trouble no matter how it was spun, but at least this would be in her favor.

    "We still need you to pull your weight and bring at least one Demonstrative Ticket a day. I think it''s a good idea and maybe they can take Jigs with them if they are going out. If the boy has his head back he should be out earning a keep to make it easier on us," Pa said, walking out from the back kitchen.

    "I don''t know" Dave started to say, but Tequ cut him off with a re, making Dave put his hands up at chest level and back off.

    "Yes, we can get Jigs to help up, but Dave is more of a soloist. I, on the other hand, will be fighting different kinds of monsters, so I will ept Jigs''s help," Tequ said, still ring at the now grinning Dave.

    "Thank you very much! I will help get a bed down for you two, but you will need to do as my father said. You will have to go get a Demonstrative Ticket from a monster bounty that you get from the Townhall," Jigs exined after bowing again.

    Tequ walked over and kissed Dave as she merged into him. She also petted Jibber, but then Dave had to catch him as the hand that was petting him disappeared into Dave''s shoulder.

    Dave shook his head, walking out of the Inn holding the passed-out Jibber and listening to Tequ giggle frantically in his head.

 Chapter 296: Ch 6: Demonized Demons

    Chapter 296: Ch 6: Demonized Demons

    Dave walked out of the Inn and noticed that it was almost lunchtime and he had still not eaten. The streets were empty, but this time Dave did notice some shadowed faces in the windows.

    "Why do you think that they are all staring at us?" Dave asked Tequ who had merged from his shoulder.

    Jibber had been on that side but then moved to the other now that he was awake again. I could understand him like he was talking, but it was all through though, but tranted from feelings.

    Right now Jibber was letting Dave know how strange he thought Tequ was and that she was unnatural. Jibber suggested that Dave just cut her off, but he shivered when Dave said she would just grow back.

    Jibber was fully convinced that Tequ was the Demon, and Dave was the one that was being held, as a prisoner. Dave wasn''t about to disagree with Jibber, but Tequ reached a handout and smacked Dave.

    "Unnatural is the little ck rat ying ninja on your shoulder!" Tequ growled, trying to send from Dave''s neck, but Jibber jumped and dodged with ease.

    This only made her angrier and I started to get shbacks from when Grace and Tequ came out of me in the previous world.

    "Alright, that''s enough my love, Jibber was only joking. You need to stop being so handsy, and aggressive, or I will force you to stay inside. I love you, but I will not have you getting us killed because you don''t like something that I said or a reference that I make," Dave said to Tequ as she slowly sunk into his shoulder in embarrassment.

    ''I''m sorry,'' Tequ said softly in Dave''s mind as he walked up to the Town Hall.

    "I know it is good to be back in your former self, but you need to remember that we are still in a game. There are going to be plenty of things that will frustrate you and make you mad, but you''re going to have to get past them. I love you, so please just try not to get too excited about things, and I won''t make jokes at your expense anymore, okay?" Dave said to Tequ, opening therge weathered wooden door.

    ''Thank you, I just got defensive and I think you''re trying to actually bug me, but I know you''re not. I am just trying to get used to having control of my feelings, so theye out too strong. I will work on getting myself and temper under control, just please treat me like I am the person that these memories say I am to you,'' Tequ told Dave.

    There were inside not and the town hall was set up into three windowed booths. The conversation was not finished, so Dave just stepped off to the side before going up.

    ''What do you mean by these memories? Love, those are our memories, I have spent countless years and lifetimes with you! There isn''t a woman in any world or in any lifetime that I have ever loved as much as you,'' Dave told her.

    ''I know that you say that, and I can see the memories, but something in my head is making me question if anyone of this is even real. What if this is just all one big dream?'' Tequ asked Dave.

    This was very troublesome, Dave had yet to run into this problem. It had always been him doubting the true purpose of him being in the game, but that was before he had gotten his memory back.

    Now, they both had their memories back, but it was Tequ that was questioning existence itself right now. How was he supposed to convince her that this was real?

    ''I won''t tell you this isn''t a dream or an illusion constructed in your mind. What I can tell you is that I am here for you, and I always will be, just like those memories say. All I can do is to make sure that you know these things and show you how much I love you,'' Dave told Tequ.

    Tequ was silent, and Dave stepped forward, feeling a bit heavy of heart. This could be a serious problem for more than just this single game.

    In Reborn, the mind was the most precious thing each yer had. If they were to lose touch on reality like Tequ was starting to, the mind could break.

    The only way to save her would be topletely wipe her file. That would be talking over a thousand memories away from her, leaving Dave with them all.

    Dave clenched his fist and controlled his breathing as he walked up to one of the booths. Just the thought of having to do something like that gave him instant anxiety.

    "How can I help you?" Asked a covered female dressed all in ck.

    Dave took a deep breath, and let it out. Getting stressed out and worked up about this was going to get him nowhere, and he needed to be strong for her.

    "I need a bounty, I am new in town, so I don''t really know how this works," Dave said to the ss.

    "That''s okay, we get that a lot. Pass me a ss Ticket, and I will select the appropriate bounty," The woman said, extending an orange paw-like hand to Dave.

    Dave pulled his card out and passed over his ss Ticket. The woman took the paper and put it on the counter in front of her.

    Next, she pulled out a long piece of ss blue ss and ced it over the top of the ss Ticket. The ss started to glow and then a razor-thin card-shaped section of the ss broke off.

    The woman in the ck robe handed Dave back his ss Ticket and the ss card. When Dave took it in his hands, the card felt strong, and even though it was paper-thin, the edges were not sharp.

    "This card will direct you to the area that the monster will be in, and it will also show you a picture of your bounty. When you have progressed enough, you will start to see other stats about the monsters on the cards," the woman exined to Dave.

    "Thank you," Dave said as he looked at the card in his hand.

    There was a picture of a wolf, and there was a [x3] besides its name. Dave turned the transparent card over in his hand, and on the other side, there was nothing.

    Dave was about to turn the card back over in his hand, but then he noticed something. The left side of the card was glowing red softly.

    Dave was facing the door to go out, so he turned to the left and the glowing light moved around to the front of the card. This would act as apass for him and make it easy to track his bounty.

    "Thank you," Dave said, waving to the covered women in the booth as he left out the door.

    The woman waved back, smiling under her hood. Then she reached down into her pocket, grabbing a hold of a pen that was very special to her.

    The woman hoped that this Dave would bring about some change, and that made her grip the pen tighter. Her mother had given her the pen just before she had been taken to the mines for being falsely used of revealing her face by one of the worthless humans.

    This feeling was shared by many of the Demons. Humans were nothing more thanpdogs to the Dragons, and they would take any chance they could to turn the Demons in.

    There are parts of the world where there were some Demon Lords still ruling. In the eyes of the humans, the Demons were the scourge that needed to be eliminated, and the dragons were the saving race.

    The Dragon''s would have killed all the Demons, but there wasn''t enough human to beagle to keep the dragon''s happy. So, the alternative was to enve the Demon race, and now they weren''t even allowed to show their faces.

    -------

    Dave stepped out of the building and took a deep breath in. There had been a weapons shop he had noticed on the way into town, and he would need some sort of weapon if he hoped to survive.

    Dave, head south, back down to the shop that was called Hot Iron Forging. Dave walked to the front door and then tried to open it. The door wouldn''t budge, and Dave was about to know it, but there was the sound of metal sliding and then a nging noise of metal hitting metal.

    "What do you want, Mouth Breather?" An angry voice asked from the other side of the door.

    "A weapon would be good, and maybe some kind of armor, maybe something in a rat''s size?" I asked.

    "What size?" The male voice asked in confusion, and Jibber squeaked, meaning, yes.

 Chapter 297: Ch 7: I Got This

    Chapter 297: Ch 7: I Got This

    The door opened up and the small man in a ck robe that now had the hood up stepped back and out of the way. Once Dave was inside, the man closed the do and locked it, throwing the ck hooded robe to the side.

    Underneath was a short and squat man covered in fur. He had a pointed and distended face with pointed ears and ck and white fur covering his body.

    He looked more like one of the famous masked trash bandits known as a roon, but this one looked well fed.

    "So, what do you want? Did youe to look upon my beautiful physique? Hardly, now are you going to make a purchase or not?" The Racoon man snapped, he was not the type to be jerked around by window shoppers.

    "I need a sword, and some armor, but I only have ten gold, is there anything it can get for that much?" Dave asked.

    "Oh? I might be able to find something, just give me a minute! My name is Greaves, I am sorry for acting hostile. There are a lot of nosey people that like toe and just look around," Greaves said as he turned around and looked at a couple of the armor crates behind him.

    Tequ emerged from Dave and she held onto him, resting her head on his shoulder. She didn''t seem her spunky self right at this moment, and Dave took her into his arms and held her close.

    Dave was worried about her mind, and if he would be able to help her get through this. The thought of losing Tequ gripped Dave''s heart, but he promised himself that he would do everything in his power to prevent that.

    The love that he held for her could not be measured or even perceived. The two had spent millennia together, they were star-crossed lovers, and Dave would fight to hold onto that love.

    "Hey! Wait! Why is a human in here! What is this?! How did she get in here? Was this all a trick to get me tossed in the mines?!" Greaves shouted as the pair.

    "No, calm down. This is my beautiful wife, Tequ, and she will not report you or anything like that. In fact, we just go into town and are new to this whole demon-hate thing," Dave said quickly to pacify the man, but it also seemed to have the same effect on Tequ.

    "Good, but I still hope that you are telling the truth and not just trying to trick me. Still, I guess you would have no reason to hide it from me at this point, but I have never seen a human and Demon pair like you two," Greaves said, rxing once again.

    "Sorry, I tend to scare the locals, so I don''te out much. I just wanted to be close to him right now," Tequ said in a soft voice that hurt Dave''s heart, leaving him with a heavy feeling in his chest.

    He pulled her closer to kiss her gently, and Greaves'' expression softened a bit more.

    "Ah, You must be from one of the northern demon tribes. What would make youe all the way down here?" Greaves asked as he turned with a crate on older looking armor, but it was in good shape. "Here, now I will just grab your sword and you should be good. The armor isn''t new, but a little wear is good, give the wearer some personality!"

    "I didn''t reallye to get something to show off to the monsters as they tried to eat me. Circumstance brought us here, and now we are just trying to fit in until we figure out what going on," Dave said as Greave came back with a worn sword.

    "Eight gold coins for the lot and this should keep you alive if you know which end to stick in the monster," Greaves said with a grin.

    Dave kissed the top of Tequ''s and then she merged back into him, and Greaves let out a startled cry. Dave was impressed that the man stayed standing, so he handed Greaves the eight gold coins without question.

    Dave knew from one of his Game Master passives that Greaves had driven the price up to two gold pieces. Dave decided to let that slide since this man didn''t seem like a bad person, and it might prove to be helpful in the future to make a good friend.

    After Dave got everything on he left the shop, thanking Greaves for everything, and Greaves closed and locked it. Dave reached into his pocket and pulled out the blue ss quest card.

    Dave had to turn back around and walk past the Dragon Lords Tax Hut, then turning right at the town hall. On the other side of the town hall on the left, there were two buildings.

    At first, Dave could briefly smell flowers from Fall Florist, but then he almost gagged at the smell that came from Chase Tannery next door. The flower shop was a weird thing to find in a town like this, and Dave wondered if that might be important as he passed.

    On the other side was another long two story apartment. There was a long deck that stretched out in front of it, but no one sat there.

    Jibbers squeaked and Dave agreed with him. This world was pretty hard for Demons.

    "Don''t worry, I will be helping change that, it''s part of my job," Dave said to Jibbers as he walked out of town, anding up to a church, but there was a woman with an impressive hourss figure andrge breasts in a Nun''s habit standing on the step.

    Dave could feel her eyes on him and her predatory gaze licking at him in an almost tangible way. Dave started to run, and he could hear theughtering from the woman behind him as he ran into the thick forest.

    ---------

    Sister Baals sat back down, she could wait. She had heard from the Fox Demoness Lord about the halfling that was much like herself.

    This was only one of the many things including his perceived strength and willingness to break the mold if it does not work. This was the kind of man that Latisha Baals wanted in her life.

    Her father Lord Beelzebub Baal would understand if she brought this one with her to visit. Hopefully, this time would be different, and it would end up likest time.

    Latisha had brought a previous lover to visit the far northern Demon city of Ah Kamdulk, and he was fed to a bone dragon.

    Truly, there would be only one true way to find out, but it was the matter of him already having that human wife of his. He was a man, and it was his right to have another woman if he wanted! Or she could just kill her?

    Sister Baals chuckled to herself as she stood back up and went back inside the church. Dave would have to be wary of this so-called nun and her curves.

    -------

    Dave was getting deeper into the forest, looking at the ss card to make sure he was going in the right direction. There was no path, so he had already strayed off course numerous times.

    Tequ was being quiet and Dave wasn''t about to start prying in on her. Tequ would talk when she was ready, and Dave was fine to wait for that.

    There was the matter of beating these wolves. Jibbers was shaking on his shoulder and that was not helping Dave.

    As he walked in deeper, the tree began to get thinker and soon it started to get dark while the sun was still in the air. I slowed down my pace and started to look around for any sign of the wolves.

    ''Do you think that we will ever finish this game,'' Tequ asked from inside of the house in my head.

    ''I know we will, without a doubt. I promise you my darling that we are going to finish this game and defeat Reginold for once and for all because I want to get back to spending the rest of our lifetimes together,'' Dave thought to her, not wanting to speak out loud.

    Dave could hear movement, and it wasing from all around him.

    ''I will trust in you that you can hold up your promise. I want to believe that this is all real, I really do, but the constant repetition makes me think I could just give up and end it all. I don''t want to forget you again,'' Tequ cried to Dave in his mind.

    The sound of her voice filled with pain crushed Dave''s heart as hard as it could be squeezed, making him forget the moving world around him. That was the only way she could truly lose was by giving up, and that scared Dave more than anything in any world.

    Tears burned his eyes as Dave drew his sword, white knuckles gripping the de. He would tear this game apart and get that son of a bitch for everything that he had to.

    "I will fight with myst dying breath every time until we have one, don''t you worry about a thing. I got this!" Dave said as sixrge grey wolves stocked from the forest.

    -------

    Thank you all for Reading again lol! Join my discord server for more information and new books along with merchandise giveaways!

    https://discord.gg/hQHJrZCYZu

    Please check out my other two reborn books:

    Kiada, Blood Servant System Reborn

    Hyde, Worldwalker Reborn

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!